diff options
Diffstat (limited to 'old/60056.txt')
| -rw-r--r-- | old/60056.txt | 25544 |
1 files changed, 0 insertions, 25544 deletions
diff --git a/old/60056.txt b/old/60056.txt deleted file mode 100644 index 7fff412..0000000 --- a/old/60056.txt +++ /dev/null @@ -1,25544 +0,0 @@ -The Project Gutenberg EBook of Scrap Book of Mormon Literature (Vol. 1 of -2), by Charles W. Penrose and B. H. Roberts and Orson Pratt and Parley P. Pratt - -This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most -other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions -whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms of -the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at -www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you'll have -to check the laws of the country where you are located before using this ebook. - -Title: Scrap Book of Mormon Literature (Vol. 1 of 2) - Religious Tracts - -Author: Charles W. Penrose - B. H. Roberts - Orson Pratt - Parley P. Pratt - -Release Date: August 4, 2019 [EBook #60056] - -Language: English - -Character set encoding: ASCII - -*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK SCRAP BOOK OF MORMON LITERATURE, VOL 1 *** - - - - -Produced by the Mormon Texts Project -(MormonTextsProject.org), with thanks to Renah Holmes - - - - - - - -SCRAP BOOK - -_of_ - -Mormon Literature - -VOL. I - -Religious Tracts - - -Published by BEN. E. RICH - - _"We have gathered posies, - From other men's flowers; - Nothing but the thread that - Binds them is ours."_ - -{i} - - - -GENERAL INDEX. - -ARTICLES OF FAITH of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-Day -Saints.--Joseph Smith, 5. - -NOTES TO BE REFERRED TO DAILY BY MISSIONARIES: by Prest. Francis M. -Lyman, In behalf of the Council of Twelve Apostles, 8. - -THE PROPHET JOSEPH SMITH TELLS HIS OWN STORY: Joseph's First -Vision--Reception Accorded the Prophet's Statement--Angel Moroni -Visits the Prophet--The Angel Instructs the Boy--Joseph Views -the Plates--Smith Family Meet with Adversity--Prophet Seeks -Employment--Prophet Obtains the Plates--Translating the Plates -Commenced--Martin Harris Shows Characters taken from the Plates -to Learned Men--Aaronic Priesthood Received--Organization of -the Church--Removal of Church to Kirtland, Ohio--Persecution -in Missouri--Removal to Illinois--Martyrdom of Joseph and -Hyrum--Illinois Persecution and Emigration West--Early Pioneer -Days--Temples--Missionary Work--Attacks against the Book of Mormon, 11. - -WHAT MORMONS BELIEVE: Epitome of the Doctrines of the Church of Jesus -Christ of Latter-Day Saints--First Principles--The Apostasy--The -Restoration--Redemption of the Dead--The Book of Mormon--Church -Government--Auxiliary Societies--Divine Authority.--By Apostle Charles -W. Penrose, 29. - -SALVATION: A Dialogue Between Elder Brownson and Mr. Whitby--The Fall -and Atonement--The First Principles--Gifts of the Holy Ghost--Preaching -Without Hire--History and Organization of the Church--The Visions of -the Prophet--The Book of Mormon--Aaronic Priesthood Conferred--Brief -History of the Church--Gathering of the Saints.--By Elder John Jaques, 39. - -EXCLUSIVE SALVATION: Only One Lord, One Faith and One -Baptism--Testimonies of Apostles Paul, Peter, James, Jude, and St. -John.--By Elder John Jaques, 66. - -THE ONLY WAY TO BE SAVED: Obedience to First -Principles--Baptism--Immersion the Mode--Laying on of Hands--Gifts and -Blessings--Authority Necessary--Apostasy--The Restoration.--By Prest. -Lorenzo Snow, 77. - -GOSPEL TO THE LIVING AND THE DEAD: Dead Preached to in the Spirit -World--Baptism for the Dead--Necessity of this Vicarious Work--Elijah -Bestows Keys for Vicarious Work.--By Prest. George Q. Cannon, 88. - -JOSEPH SMITH AS A PROPHET: Predictions Uttered by Him and their Signal -Fulfillment--His Prophetic Power Established by the Scriptural Rule. A -Lectured Delivered.--By Elder Andrew Jensen, 92. - -THE GOSPEL MESSAGE: An Explanation of Some of the Prominent Doctrines -of the Church--One Gospel Only--The First Principles--Baptism--Laying -on of Hands--Gifts and Miracles--Authority Necessary.--By Elder William -Budge, 119. - -THE ONLY TRUE GOSPEL, OR THE PRIMITIVE CHRISTIAN FAITH: Only One True -Gospel--The First Principles--Gifts and Miracles--Authority.--By Elder -William Budge, 135. - -JOSEPH THE PROPHET: The place of the Prophet as a Benefactor of -Mankind--Visions of the Prophet--Priesthood Conferred--Organization -of the Church--The New Jerusalem--Book of Abraham--Work for the Dead -Established--Summary of the Work Accomplished by the Prophet.--By Elder -B. H. Roberts, 141. - -FIRST PRINCIPLES OF THE TRUE GOSPEL OF CHRIST: Is Belief -alone Sufficient--Repent or Perish--Is Baptism Essential to -Salvation--Baptism for the Dead--Object and Purpose of Baptism--Mode of -Baptism--Authority to Baptize.--By Elder J. H. Paul, 147. - -ANALYSIS OF THE BOOK OF MORMON: What the Book is--How the Ancient -Plates were Transmitted--Abridgments--Plates of Ether--The Smaller -Plates of Nephi--Quotations From Isaiah.--By Elder B. H. Roberts, 154. - -THE SECOND COMING OF THE MESSIAH AND EVENTS TO PRECEDE IT: The -Restoration of the Everlasting Gospel--The Coming of a Messenger--The -Coming of Elijah--The Gathering of the Saints--The Restoration of -the Gospel--The Testimony of the Three Witnesses--The Coming of the -Messenger--Elijah Comes--Keys of Gathering Restored.--By Elder B. H. -Roberts, 162. - -THE CHARACTER OF THE MORMON PEOPLE: The Cause of -Misrepresentation--Mormons Wronged by a Sensational Press--Testimony of -Non-Mormon Witnesses--The Mission of the Mormon Elders--The Mountain -Meadow Massacre.--By Elder B. H. Roberts, 173. - -A REJECTED MANUSCRIPT: THE OTHER SIDE: A Rejected Manuscript--Salt Lake -Valley--Social Conditions Among the Mormons--Attitude of Mormons Toward -Education--Missionary Work--Stories about the Mormons--Persecution -and Suffering--Loyalty of the Mormons--Tabernacle Choir--People of -Travel--Temple Work.--By Leon R. Ewing, 192. - -{iii} RAYS OF LIVING LIGHT: Necessity of Obedience--Character of -the Godhead--The Atonement--First Principles of the Gospel--The -Gift of the Holy Ghost--Divine Authority--A Departure from the -Faith--The Restoration of the Gospel--The Book of Mormon--Modern -Revelation--Salvation for the Dead--Baptism for the Dead--Fruits of the -Gospel.--By Apostle Charles W. Penrose, 202. - -A FRIENDLY DISCUSSION UPON RELIGIOUS SUBJECTS: The Godhead--The -Fall and the Atonement--Faith--Repentance--Baptism for Remission -of Sins--Holy Ghost--Laying on of Hands--Gifts of the Holy -Ghost--Authority--Offices in The Church--Apostasy--Restoration.--By -Ben. E. Rich, 263. - -NIGHT OF THE MARTYRDOM: By Apostle Orson Hyde, 283. - -DOCTRINE OF THE CHURCH OF JESUS CHRIST OF LATTER-DAY SAINTS. ITS FAITH -AND TEACHINGS: Faith--Repentance--Baptism--Reception of the Holy Ghost -and the Laying on of Hands--Authority--Apostasy--Restoration--Testimony -of the Three Witnesses--Prophecy of Joseph Smith, the Seer, Given in -1832--Authority.--By Elder John Morgan, 286. - -THE PLAN OF SALVATION: Pre-existence--Why We are -here--Faith--Repentance--Baptism--Laying on of Hands--Future -Existence--Baptism for the Dead.--By Elder John Morgan, 306. - -STATEMENT OF PROMINENT NON-MORMONS: Opinions of the Leading Statesmen -of the United States on the Edmunds Law--Gentile Opinions of the Mormon -People--Statistics of Crime and Education--Refutation of the Spaulding -Story--Judge Summer Howard on the Mountain Meadow Massacre--Rights of -Self Government.--By Elder John Morgan, 327. - -JOSEPH SMITH. WAS HE A PROPHET OF GOD? AN INVESTIGATION AND -TESTIMONY: Books of the Bible Given to Meet the Special Condition -and Need of the People--Contents of the Pentateuch, the Historical -Books, the Poetical Books, the Prophetical Books--Interval of Fifty -Years--Revival of Prophecy--Restoration of the Jews--The Last -Prophets of the Old Covenant--Conclusions from the Foregoing--The -New Testament--The Four Gospels--Gospel According to Matthew, -Mark, Luke, St. John--Testimony of the Gospels--The Acts of the -Apostles--The Epistles--Prophecies of the New Testament--Difficulties -in Ascertaining the Meaning of the Scriptures--Christian Sects an -Evidence--Retrospective Evidence--Prospective Evidence--Direct -Evidence--Moral Evidence--Peculiarities of the Message--Effects of the -Doctrine--Spiritual Evidence.--By Elder J. M. Sjodahl, 350. - -PIONEER SKETCHES--UTAH IN 1850: By Elder James H. Martin, in the -"Contributor," 1890, 429. - -THE CHURCH OF JESUS CHRIST OF LATTER-DAY SAINTS: Its Priesthood, -Organization, Doctrines, Ordinances, and History.--By Elder John Jaques, 435. - -{iv} PLAIN TALKS TO PARENTS: Paragraphs taken from the Writings of -Apostle Orson Pratt, in the "Seer." 1853. 453. - -MY REASONS FOR LEAVING THE CHURCH OF ENGLAND AND JOINING THE -CHURCH OF JESUS CHRIST OF LATTER-DAY SAINTS: Apostasy--Officers -Necessary in the Church--Gifts of the Holy Ghost--Baptism--Infant -Baptism--Baptism for the Dead--Internal Corruption of Early Christian -Church--Reformation--History of Mormon Church--Restoration--Book of -Mormon.--By R. M. Bryce Thomas, London, England, 458. - -THE EARLY CHRISTIANS: Letter Written to the Emperor Trajan by Pliny the -Younger, while He was Governor of Bithynia. It is the First Connected -Account of Christ's Followers that has come to us from a Pagan source, 486. - -REORGANIZATION WEIGHED: Presidency Permanency--Appointment--Revelation -on Permanent Order of Priesthood--Law of Lineage--Ordination.--By -German E. Ellsworth, 489. - -A GOSPEL OUTLINE: A few of the Most Important Scriptural References -Bearing on the Gospel of Jesus Christ, Arranged in Logical Order, -and Designed to give to Missionaries--and all other Students of the -Gospel--a Working Knowledge of such Scriptural Quotations as may be -Required from the First.--By Elder Nephi Anderson, 503. - -A CONTRAST BETWEEN THE DOCTRINE OF CHRIST AND THE FALSE DOCTRINES OF -THE NINETEENTH CENTURY.--By Apostle Parley P. Pratt, 517. - -BAPTISM FOR THE REMISSION OF SINS, 526. - -"GOOD TIDINGS" OF THE NEW AND EVERLASTING GOSPEL: First Principles--Men -Judged According to Their Works--Obedience to the Gospel Necessary, 529. - -A PLEA FOR MODERN REVELATION: By Apostle Orson Pratt, 533. - -THE "UNKNOWN GOD" REVEALED: A Reply to a Georgia Editor's Urgent -Appeal for a Restoration of the "Old Time" Faith in a Personal and -Known God. The Godhead--Offices in the Church--How the Gospel Should -be Preached--First Principles--Christ and God visit the Earth in these -Latter Days--Persecution.--By Elder Ben. E. Rich, 536. - -A GOSPEL LETTER: Written by Sister Lucy Mack Smith, the Mother of the -Prophet Joseph Smith. Oldest Gospel Letter in the Church, only recently -Discovered in New Hampshire, 543. - -THE RESTORATION OF THE EVERLASTING GOSPEL: Joseph's -First Vision--Angel Moroni Appears to the Prophet--The -Three Witnesses--Aaronic and Melchizedek Priesthood -Conferred--Persecution--Gathering--Restoration.--By Apostle George -Teasdale, 547. - -{v} - - - -DOCTRINAL INDEX. - -Articles of Faith, 5. - -Atonement, 5, 40, 213, 264, 507. - -Authority, 6, 31, 38, 85, 132, 139, 152, 216, 225, 277, 289, 300, 442, -511. - -Angel, Moroni visits the Prophet, 15, 96, 443, 547. - -Apostasy, 31, 86, 226, 227, 228, 279, 290, 459, 512, 532. - -Astronomy of Abraham, 100. - -Administrations, 515. - -Abraham, Book, 144. - -Appointment of President, 489. - -Adam, Sin of, 213. - -Angels same class of beings as we are, 505. - -Agency, Man's free, 213. - -Adam visits the Earth, 296. - -Baptism, 5, 30, 42, 43, 79, 127, 137, 149, 214, 273, 287, 313, 466, -508, 530. - -Baptism, Mode of, 45, 52, 152, 153, 216, 509. - -Baptism, Purpose of, 128, 151, 215, 274, 508. 526, 530. - -Baptism for Dead, 89, 150, 252, 322, 470. - -Baptism, Infant, 151, 216, 468, 509. - -Baptism, History of, 508. - -Book of Mormon, 6, 33, 56, 480, 513. - -Book of Mormon, Attacks against, 27. - -Book of Mormon published in many languages, 452. - -Book of Mormon, What it is, 154, 237. - -Book of Mormon, How to read the, 154, 160. - -Book of Mormon Abridgments, 155. - -Battalion, Mormon, 25, 59, 198. - -Belief alone insufficient, 147. - -Belief, Genuine, 147. - -Books of the Bible, Synopsis of contents of: Pentateuch, 352; -Historical Books, 353; Poetical Books, 354; Prophetical Books, 354; -Interval of Fifty Years, 360; Revival of Prophecy, 360; Last Prophets -of Old Testament, 368; The New Testament, 371; The Four Gospels, -371; Matthew, 372; Mark, 373; Luke, 373; St. John, 373; Acts of the -Apostles, 375; The Epistles, 377. - -Christ, Personality of, 5. - -Celestialized Earth, 516. - -Cholera Predicted by the Prophet, 100. Christ's Second Coming, 109, -162, 515. - -Contrast between the Doctrine of Christ and the False Doctrines of the -Nineteenth Century, 517. - -Choir, Tabernacle, 199. - -Christian Sects an Evidence, 390. - -Christian, Early, by Pliny, 486. - -Discovery, Corroborative, 104. - -Degrees of Glory, 483, 516. - -Dead Preached to, 150. Doctrines, 439. - -Doctrine and Covenants Published, 452. - - Effects of the Doctrine, 420. - - Evidence, Moral, 411. - - Evidence, Direct, 306. - - Evidence, Spiritual, 424. - -Emigration to Rocky Mountains, 59, 106, 444, 452. - -Elijah, Prophet, visits the Earth, 91, 144, 164, 296. - -Eden, Location of Ancient, 101. - -Extracts, Direct extracts from Isaiah in Book of Mormon, 158. - -Education, Attitude of Mormons toward, 195. - -{vi} Faith, 5, 30, 42, 137, 203, 207, 209, 270, 286, 311, 507. - -Fall, The, 40, 213. - -Future Existence, 316. - -Father Revealed through the Son, 504. - -Faith and Works, 148, 203, 508, 532. - -Gifts, Spiritual, 6, 48, 220. - -Gathering, 6, 62, 98, 165, 258, 297, 513, 550. - -Gathering, Keys of, 143, 296. - -Godhead, 29, 141, 208, 264, 504. - -Godhead, Personality of, 503, 536, 537, 541. - -God our Father in Heaven, 208. - -Gifts of Spirit to remain, 219. - -Government of Church, 35. - -Gospel, Only one, 41, 121, 135, 136, 202, 529. - -Growth of Church, 443. - -Gospel Letter, Lucy Mack Smith, 543. - -Harris, Martin, 19, 238. - -Holy Ghost, 30, 47, 138, 209, 288, 510, 540. - -Holy Ghost, Gifts of, 84, 138, 217, 277 464. - -Holy Spirit of God, 209, 276. - -History of Church, 442, 477. - -Inspiration, Divine, 239. - -Jerusalem, The New, 143. - -Jesus Christ in express image of the Father, 208. - -Jesus Christ the Son, 504. - -Knowledge, Incentive to obtain, 201. - -Knowledge of God Essential, 503. - -Laying on of Hands, 5, 83, 129, 217, 276, 288, 314. - -Loyalty of Mormons, 198. - -Law of Lineage, 493. - -Man may become perfect, 506. - -Man's Spirit Immortal, 506. - -Man punished for Actual Sins, 5. - -Man Child of God, 505, 506. - -Missionary Notes, 8. - -Martyrdom of Joseph and Hyrum, 23, 59. - -Missionary Work, 26, 60, 195, 451. - -Miracles, 129, 138. - -Messenger, The Coming of a, 164, 168. - -Mormons wronged by Press, 177. - -Mission of Mormon Elders, 185. - -Mountain Meadow Massacre, 187, 348. - -Manuscript, Rejected, 191, 192. - -Martyrdom, Night of the, 283. - -Message, Peculiarities of the, 415. - -Millennium, 516. - -Marriage forever, 516. - -Necessity of Holy Ghost in the Church, 221. - -Necessity of Obedience to the Gospel, 531. - -Organization, 6, 21, 53, 58, 60. 143. 437. - -Ordination, 496. - -Obedience, 78. - -Officers, Early Civil, 446. - -Omnipresence of God, 209. - -Oaths, Test, 449. - -Officers in the Church, 225, 278, 461, 511, 538. - -Ordinances, 441. - -Priesthood, Levitical, 224. - -Plates, Joseph Views the, 17, 18. - -Plates, Joseph Receives the, 55. - -Priesthood, Aaronic, 20, 58. 60, 142, 223, 224, 295, 549. - -Priesthood, 434, 443. - -Priesthood, Melchizedek, 60, 142, 223, 234, 296, 549. - -Priesthood, Permanent order of, 492. - -Persecution, Missouri, 22, 59. - -Persecution, Illinois, 25, 59. - -Pioneer Days, 26. - -Principles, First, 41, 126, 137, 147, 228, 483, 529, 539. - -Prophecies fulfilled, 240, 259. - -Pre-existence, 306, 505. - -Preaching without Hire, 50, 539. - -Papers and Periodicals, Church, 60. - -Prophecy of the New Testament, 380. - -Prophet Predicts Removal West, 106. - -Prophet Predicts Escape from Enemies, 107. - -Prophecy about Stephen A. Douglas, 107. - -Plates, How Plates were Transmitted, 155. - -Plates of Ether, 156. - -Plates, Smaller Plates of Nephi, 156. - -Persecution and Suffering, 197, 260, 261, 451, SIS, 542, 550. - -{vii} Presidency Permanency, 486. - -Prophecy Foretelling Civil War, 298. - -Repentance, 5, 30, 43, 137, 148, 212, 272, 287, 313, 508. - -Revelation, 6, 141, 242, 489, 511, 533. - -Revelation, Spurious, Received, 490. - -Removal to Kirtland, 21, 59. - -Removal to Illinois, 22. - -Restoration, 31, 87, 164, 166, 232, 280, 292, 478, 512, 532, 551. - -Restored, Keys of Gathering, 171. - -Restoration of the Jews, 366. - -Reformation, 473. - -Resurrection, 483, 506. - -Organization Weighed, 489. - -Smith, Prophet Joseph, 11, 91, 141, 349. - -Smith Family, 18. - -Scriptures, Difficulty in Ascertaining the Meaning of the, 383. - -Salvation for the Dead, 32, 144, 247, 471, 514. - -Societies, Auxiliary, 37. - -Salvation, Exclusive, 66. - -Salvation, Individual, 213, 507. - -Salvation, 515. - -Sins, Remission of, 214. - -Sins of the World, 214. - -Sabbath, The, 514. - -Sacrament, 442, 514. - -Signs, 114. - -Spirits in Prison, 150, 471. - -Spirits, Evil. 505. - -Social Conditions among Mormons, 194. - -Stories about Mormons, 196. - -Statistics of Crime, 343. - -Statistics of Education, 343. - -Temples, 21, 26, 59, 143, 452. - -Testimony of Non-Mormon Witnesses, 178. - -Tithing, 514. - -Tabernacle, Mormon, 193. - -Testimony of Apostasy by Wesley, Smith's Bible Dictionary, Dr. Adam -Clark, Roger Williams, 303. - -Testimony of the Gospel, 374. - -Urim and Thummim, 54. - -Universal Salvation, 201. - -Unity of Church, 513. - -Visions, Joseph's 13, 14, 15, 21, 53, 93, 142, 547. - -Vicarious Work for Dead, Necessity of, 89, 90. - -Valley, Salt Lake, 193. - -Witnesses, The Three, 110, 168, 294, 548. - -Work Accomplished by Prophet, 145. - -Work, Temple, 201. - -Witnesses, The Eight, 241. - -Warning, Day of, 262. - -Why we are here, 310, 506. - -{3} - - - -PREFACE. - -In presenting Volumes 1 and 2 of Scrap Book of Mormon Literature, the -undersigned places within the reach of many of the saints a compilation -of religious tracts that have been used and distributed by the elders -of the Church in the performance of their missionary labors throughout -different nations of the earth. Some of these tracts are used at -present by the elders and have been instruments in the hands of the -Lord of bringing thousands to a knowledge of the faith. The same may be -said concerning those that are not now used, and which are contained -within the covers of these volumes, which were distributed by the -elders who labored as missionaries in various parts of the earth from -thirty to sixty years ago. A religious tract contains the condensed -thoughts upon the fundamental principles of the Gospel and the authors -of many of these valuable documents, who were active in the missionary -field more than half a century ago, are remembered among the brightest -minds the Church has produced, they have now passed behind the veil to -receive Eternal reward for their faithfulness. There are a few people -in the Church who have bound volumes of religious tracts, which they -have gathered together from time to time and which they prize beyond -the price of money. This can be said by the compiler of these volumes -and the appreciation of the few volumes of religious pamphlets which -he has gathered in many missionary fields, and had bound together, -conveyed to him the thought that many of the saints would appreciate -having within their reach such valuable volumes. There is scarcely a -man in the Church, who has performed missionary labors in his life, who -will not find in these volumes something that will remind him of his -missionary days, when canvassing from house to house distributing the -word of God; and no doubt will bring back fond recollections of his -missionary work. There are no better volumes than these for a family -to have within the reach of their children, to enable them to make -themselves acquainted with the fundamental doctrines of the Restored -Gospel of our Lord and Savior. These documents will be invaluable -to young men and ladies who are preparing themselves for future {4} -missionary work. The Seventies, whose special calling it is to carry -the Gospel abroad, will be benefited by perusing these pages. Many -of the saints, by studying them, will remember the days of their -conversion to the Gospel and will appreciate the manner in which they -are now preserved for future generations. In reading these pamphlets -one must understand that the Church has been a system of growth and -while we have not changed in any manner the originality of the tracts, -the reader will note that in giving the statistics the Church has had -a wonderful growth since the first issuance of the pamphlets. It has -been a labor of love upon the part of the compiler, who sincerely -hopes to produce another volume at some future date that will make the -compilation complete in every respect. - -With a heart full of gratitude to God the Eternal Father for honoring -me as He has done, in permitting me to take part in the spread of the -Gospel, and praying His blessings upon those who may read the pages of -these volumes, I remain, - -Yours faithfully, - -BEN. E. RICH. - -{5} - - - -_ARTICLES OF FAITH_ OF THE CHURCH OF JESUS CHRIST OF LATTER-DAY -SAINTS. - -1. We believe in God, the Eternal Father, and in His Son, Jesus Christ, -and in the Holy Ghost. - - PERSONALITY OF GOD.--Gen. i. 26, 27; v. 1; ix. 6; xviii; xxxii, 24-30; - Ex. xxiv. 9, 11; xxxiii. 9-11, 20-23; Num. xii. 7, 8; John v. 19, 20; - Acts vii. 55, 56; Phil. ii. 5-8; Heb. i. 3. - - PERSONALITY OF CHRIST.--Matt. iii. 17; John v. 26, 27; xv. xvi. xvii.; - 1 Tim. ii. 5; 1 John v. 7. - - HOLY GHOST.--Isaiah xi. 1-3; lxi. 1; Matt. iii. 16; Mark i. 10; Luke - iii. 22; John i. 32, 33; xvi. 13, 14; Acts i. 5; ii. 4; viii. 17-19; - xix. 2-6. - -2. We believe that men will be punished for their own sins, and not for -Adam's transgression. - - MAN PUNISHED FOR ACTUAL SINS.--Jer. xvii. 10; Matt. xii. 36, 37; xvi. - 27; 2 Cor. v. 10; Rev. xx. 12-15. - -3. We believe that, through the atonement of Christ, all mankind may be -saved, by obedience to the laws and ordinances of the Gospel. - - ATONEMENT OF CHRIST.--Isa. liii.; Acts iv. 12; Rom. v. 12-19; 1 John i. - 7-10. - -4. We believe that the first principles and ordinances of the Gospel -are: First, faith in the Lord Jesus Christ; second, Repentance; third, -Baptism by immersion for the remission of sins; fourth, Laying on of -hands for the Gift of the Holy Ghost. - - FAITH, REPENTANCE, BAPTISM AND LAYING ON OF HANDS.--Heb. xi.; Rom. i. - 16, 17; x. 14, 15; Jas. ii. 14-26; Mark xvi. 15, 16; Acts ii. 38, 39; 2 - Cor. vii. 9, 10; Isa. lv. 6, 7; Eph. iv. 25-32; Luke xiii. 3; Matt. iv. - 17; Acts viii. 14-17; xix. 1-6; John iii. 5; Heb. vi. 1, 2. - -{6} 5. We believe that a man must be called of God, by "prophecy and by -the laying on of hands," by those who are in authority, to preach the -gospel and administer in the ordinances thereof. - - CALLED OF GOD.--Mark iii. 14; John xv. 16; xvii. 18; Acts xiii. 1-4; - xiv. 23; Rom. x. 14, 15; Gal. i. 8-16; 1 Tim. ii. 7; Heb. iii. 1; v. - 4-10; 1 Peter ii. 5-9: Rev. v. 9, 10. - -6. We believe in the same organization that existed in the primitive -church, viz: apostles, prophets, pastors, teachers, evangelists, etc. - - ORGANIZATION.--1 Cor. xii; Eph. ii. 19-22; iv. - -7. We believe in the gift of tongues, prophecy, revelation, visions, -healing, interpretation of tongues, etc. - - SPIRITUAL GIFTS.--Mark xvi. 15-20; John xiv. 12; Acts ii. 17; 1 Cor. - xii; 1 Thess. v. 19, 20; James v. 14, 15. - -8. We believe the Bible to be the Word of God, as far as it is -translated correctly; we also believe the Book of Mormon to be the Word -of God. - - BOOK OF MORMON--Isaiah xxix. 4, 9-24; Ezekiel xxxvii. 15-28; Hosea - viii. 12; John x. 16. - -9. We believe all that God has revealed, all that He does now reveal, -and we believe that He will yet reveal many great and important things -pertaining to the kingdom of God. - - LATTER-DAY REVELATIONS.--Ezekiel xx. 35, 36; Joel ii. 28, 29; Amos iii. - 7; Mic. ii. 6, 7; Mal. iii. 1-4; iv; Acts ii. 17, 18; Jas. i. 5, 6; - Rev. xiv-6. - -10. We believe in the literal gathering of Israel and the restoration -of the Ten Tribes. That Zion will be built upon the American continent. -That Christ will reign personally upon the earth, and that the earth -will be renewed and receive its paradisiacal glory. - - GATHERING--Neh. i. 8, 9; Ps. 1. 5; cvii. 1, 7; Isa. ii. 2, 3; v. 26, - 27; xi. 11-16; xliii. 5-9; xlix. 21; lx. 4, 5; Jer. iii. 14, 15; xvi - 14-16; xxiii. 3-8; xxx. 1-8; xxxi. 8-12; xxxii. 37-39; 1. 4, 5; Ezek. - xx. 33-38; xxxix. 28; Zech. xiv.; Matt. xxiv. 31; John xi. 52; Eph. i. - 10; Rev. xviii. 4. - -11. We claim the privilege of worshiping Almighty God according to the -dictates of our conscience, and allow all men the same privilege; let -them worship how, where or what they may. - -{7} 12. We believe in being subject to kings, presidents, rulers and -magistrates, in obeying, honoring and sustaining the law. - -13. We believe in being honest, true, chaste, benevolent, virtuous, -and in doing good to all men; indeed, we may say that we follow the -admonition of Paul "We believe all things, we hope all things," we have -endured many things, and hope to be able to endure all things. If there -is anything virtuous, lovely or of good report, or praiseworthy, we -seek after these things. - -JOSEPH SMITH. - - _"When the Twelve or any other witnesses stand before the - congregations of the earth, and preach by the power and - demonstration of the Spirit of God, and the people are astonished - and confounded at the doctrine and say: 'That man has preached a - powerful discourse, a great sermon,' then let that man, or those - men, take care that they are humble and ascribe the praise and - glory to God and the Lamb; for it is by the power of the Holy - Priesthood and Holy Ghost that they thus speak. What art thou, - O man, but dust? and from whom dost thou receive thy power and - blessings but from God?"_ - - --_Joseph Smith, The Prophet_. - -{8} - - - -NOTES TO BE REFERRED TO DAILY BY MISSIONARIES. - -Each missionary of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints -is endowed with the Holy Priesthood of God, and is sent forth as a -minister of the restored Gospel of our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ. He -is believed to be morally clean and upright, and should keep himself -pure, sweet, and unspotted from the sins of the world. He should -avoid and resist the very appearance of evil, and after performing an -honorable mission, should return to his home with clean hands and a -pure heart. Among the many items of counsel given by the authorities of -the Church before his departure for the mission field, he should have -the following indelibly stamped upon his mind and heart: - -1. Keep a brief, daily journal of your life's labors, especially of all -your official acts. - -2. Do all things with a prayerful heart; pray vocally morning and -evening, oftener when necessary, and pray secretly every day. Make each -prayer appropriate to the occasion, as those for the Sacrament and -Baptism are. - -3. Invariably keep the Word of Wisdom, refraining from the use of tea, -coffee, tobacco and intoxicating drinks. - -4. Guard against familiarity with womankind. There must be no sparking, -kissing, or embracing of woman--your kisses should be for home -consumption, and be brought home to your loved ones, where they belong. -Kissing and hugging aside from this lead to immorality, and a fallen -brother not only crucifies himself, but brings misery and woe to the -kindred of both parties. Immorality is the bane of missionary life. -There is little more enticing, and nothing more dangerous and deadly. - -5. Build up and portray the excellencies of the Gospel, but do not tear -down any man's religious structure. Grant sincerity of mind, as you -claim it for yourself. Discover and recognize all things praiseworthy -about you. - -6. Be charitable to unfortunate conditions, and be sympathetic with the -afflicted. - -7. Bless, but do not curse. - -8. Be genteel, and pattern after best in manly manners. Do not engage -in rowdy or undignified sports, but follow in the demeanor of a -dignified and manly minister. - -{9} 9. Be pleasant and cheerful, but do not indulge in nonsense, -ridicule and unseemly jesting. - -10. Defend and justify the right, but contend with no man. - -11. Be candid and sincere. - -12. Hold sacred and do not use commonly such names as God, Jesus -Christ, The Holy Ghost, Apostle, Prophet, Seer and Revelator. Elder -or Brother are the common titles for members of the Melchizedek -Priesthood. President and Bishop may be used where they belong. - -13. Write your first name in full, or abbreviate, as "Geo." for George, -"Wm." for William. Initials fail to determine the sex, or to specify -clearly which person is meant. - -14. Study the Scriptures carefully--the Jewish, Nephite and Latter-day -revelations. Store your minds with knowledge of the truth, and the -Spirit of the Lord will bring it forth in due season. As the Savior -said: "Let your light so shine before men, that they may see your good -works and glorify your Father which is in Heaven." - -15. Be cleanly in your person and clothing, spend as little money as -possible, leaving the world and your brethren to assist you in the -things that are needful, thereby proving that they are disciples of the -Lord. - -16. Lodge, feed and pray with the people as much as possible. - -17. You are sent out to preach the first principles of the Gospel, and -to call all men unto repentance. You are sent to teach, and not to be -taught by the world. - -18. Leave your visiting and sight-seeing until your mission is -completed. - -19. Proper living and serving the Lord and consequent growth and -development of strength and stability at home will aid you in the -mission field, and, on your return home, you will be better prepared -thereby to continue your labors and keep from backsliding. - -20. Be careful of what money you may have; see that you do not get -robbed. - -21. Do not borrow money of Saints or strangers. - -22. Do not make promises to write or do other favors when you get home; -wait until you get home, and then do all you reasonably can. - -23. Do not praise the beauties of Zion, or magnify the virtues of the -Saints. Fortify the people for the trials they must meet, as they will -be tried in the furnace. Urge the people to stay and maintain the work -abroad in the earth, by their {10} works and their means. Thus they -will gain strength to be able to stand when they do gather to Zion. If -they must apostatize, it is better that they do so in their native land. - -24. Start right, by avoiding all evil habits; never say in public or in -private that you do not know the Gospel is true. - -25. Get an understanding of the Gospel, and teach it as the spirit -directs. - -26. Get the spirit of your mission and keep it. - -27. Seek learning by faith as well as by good study. If deficient -in good English, acquire a knowledge thereof so as not to betray -ignorance; but do not depend upon fine words or upon the learning of -the world. - -28. Live near the Lord, so that you can approach and appeal to Him on -all occasions. - -29. Let all your talents, affections and power be centered on the work -of the ministry. - -30. Seek to know the will of the Lord, and to do it. When success -attends your labors, give God the glory. - -31. In going and in returning, and while sojourning, remember that the -Church and the Saints will be judged by your actions. - -32. Your duty to yourself and to your God is to do your very best, and -to do it always. - -33. Be appreciative of favors, and leave your blessing with the -deserving. - -34. Do not enter into debates with each other or with anyone else over -obscure points and passages; nor should you seek to advance beyond what -the Lord has revealed. - -35. Honor the laws of the country in which you labor. - -36. Observe strictly the rules of the Mission and Conference Presidents. - -37. Be punctual, that the Spirit of the Lord may not be grieved by the -unseemliness of tardy attendance. - -38. Your lives are precious; care well for your health. Excesses are -wrong and bring disaster. You should not walk too much, talk too much, -fast too much, eat or drink too much, or attempt too much to do without -needful things. Wisdom is one of the greater gifts. - -39. Your ambition to make converts should not lead you to baptize those -who are unworthy. Never baptize a married woman without the consent of -her husband, or children under age without their parents' consent. - -FRANCIS M. LYMAN, - -In behalf of the Council of Twelve Apostles. - -{11} - - - -THE PROPHET JOSEPH SMITH TELLS HIS OWN STORY. - -A BRIEF HISTORY OF THE EARLY VISIONS OF THE PROPHET AND THE RISE AND -PROGRESS OF THE CHURCH OF JESUS CHRIST OF LATTER-DAY SAINTS. - -BY JOSEPH SMITH, HIMSELF. WRITTEN IN 1838. - -"1. Owing to the many reports which have been put in circulation by -evil-disposed and designing persons, in relation to the rise and -progress of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, all of -which have been designed by the authors thereof to militate against -its character as a Church and its progress in the world--I have been -induced to write this history, to disabuse the public mind, and put -all inquiries after truth in possession of the facts, as they have -transpired, in relation both to myself and to the Church, so far as I -have such facts in my possession. - -"2. In this history I shall present the various events in relation to -this Church, in truth and righteousness, as they have transpired, or as -they at present exist, being now the eighth year since the organization -of the said Church. - -"3. I was born in the year of our Lord one thousand eight hundred and -five, on the twenty third day of December, in the town of Sharon, -Windsor county, State of Vermont. My father, Joseph Smith, Senior, left -the State of Vermont and moved to Palmyra, Ontario (now Wayne) county, -in the State of New York, when I was in my tenth year, or thereabouts. -In about four years after my father's arrival in Palmyra, he moved with -his family into Manchester, in the same county of Ontario. - -"4. His family consisted of eleven souls, namely--my father, Joseph -Smith; my mother, Lucy Smith (whose name, previous to her marriage, was -Mack, daughter of Solomon Mack); my brothers, Alvin (who died November -19th, 1824, in the 27th year of his age), Hyrum, myself, Samuel -Harrison, William, Don Carlos; and my sisters, Sophronia, Catherine, -and Lucy. - -"5. Some time in the second year after our removal to Manchester, there -was in the place where we lived an unusual excitement on the subject -of religion. It commenced with the Methodists, but soon became general -among all the sects in that region of country. Indeed, the whole -district of country seemed affected by it, and great multitudes united -themselves to the different religious parties, which created no small -stir and division amongst the people, some crying, 'Lo, here!' and -others, 'Lo, there!' Some were contending for the Methodist faith, some -for the Presbyterian, and some for the Baptist. - -"6. For notwithstanding the great love which the converts to these -different faiths expressed at the time of their conversion, and the -great zeal manifested by the respective clergy, who were active {12} -getting up and promoting this extraordinary scene of religious feeling, -in order to have everybody converted, as they were pleased to call it, -let them join what sect they pleased--yet when the converts began to -file off, some to one party and some to another, it was seen that the -seemingly good feelings of both the priests and the converts were more -pretended than real; for a scene of great confusion and bad feeling -ensued; priest contending against priest, and convert against convert; -so that all their good feelings one for another, it they ever had any, -were entirely lost in a strife of words and a contest about opinions. - -"7. I was at this time in my fifteenth year. My father's family was -proselyted to the Presbyterian faith, and four of them joined that -church, namely--my mother, Lucy; my brothers Hyrum, Samuel Harrison; -and my sister Sophronia. - -"8. During this time of great excitement, my mind was called up to -serious reflection and great though my feelings were deep and often -poignant, still I kept myself aloof from all these parties, though I -attended their several meetings as often as occasion would permit. In -process of time my mind became somewhat partial to the Methodist sect, -and I felt some desire to be united with them; but so great were the -confusion and strife among the different denominations, that it was -impossible for a person young as I was, and so unacquainted with men -and things, to come to any certain conclusion who was right and who was -wrong. - -"9. My mind at times was greatly excited, the cry and tumult were so -great and incessant. The Presbyterians were most decided against the -Baptists and Methodists, and used all the powers of either reason or -sophistry to prove their errors, or, at least, to make the people think -they were in error. On the other hand, the Baptists and Methodists in -their turn were equally zealous in endeavoring to establish their own -tenets and disprove all others. - -"10. In the midst of this war of words and tumult of opinions, I often -said to myself, What is to be done? Who of all these parties are right; -or, are they all wrong together? If any one of them be right, which is -it, and how shall I know it? - -"11. While I was laboring under the extreme difficulties caused by -the contests of these parties of religionists, I was one day reading -the Epistle of James, first chapter and fifth verse, which reads: _If -any of you lack wisdom, let him ask of God, that giveth to all men -liberally, and upbraideth not; and it shall be given him_. - -"12. Never did any passage of scripture come with more power to the -heart of man than this did at this time to mine. It seemed to enter -with great force into every feeling of my heart. I reflected on it -again and again, knowing that if any person needed wisdom from God, I -did; for how to act I did not know, and unless I could get more wisdom -than I then had, I would never know; for the teachers of religion -of the different sects understood the same passage of scripture so -differently as to destroy all confidence in settling the question by an -appeal to the Bible. - -"13. At length I came to the conclusion that I must either remain in -darkness and confusion, or else I must do as James directs, that is, -ask of God. I at length came to the determination to ask of God,' -concluding that if He gave wisdom to them that lacked wisdom, and would -give liberally, and not upbraid, I might venture. - -"14. So, in accordance with this, my determination to ask of God, I -retired to the woods to make the attempt. It was on the morning {13} -of a beautiful, clear day, early in the spring of eighteen hundred -and twenty. It was the first time in my life that I had made such -an attempt, for amidst all my anxieties I had never as yet made the -attempt to pray vocally. - -"15. After I had retired to the place where I had previously designed -to go, having looked around me, and finding myself alone, I kneeled -down and began to offer up the desires of my heart to God. I had -scarcely done so, when immediately I was seized upon by some power -which entirely overcame me, and had such an astonishing influence over -me as to bind my tongue so that I could not speak. Thick darkness -gathered around me, and it seemed to me for a time as if I were doomed -to sudden destruction. - -"16. But, exerting all my powers to call upon God to deliver me out -of the power of this enemy which had seized upon me, and at the very -moment when I was ready to sink into despair and abandon myself to -destruction--not to an imaginary ruin, but to the power of some actual -being from the unseen world, who had such marvelous power as I had -never before felt in any being--just at this moment of great alarm, I -saw a pillar of light exactly over my head, above the brightness of the -sun, which descended gradually until it fell upon me. - -"17. It no sooner appeared than I found myself delivered from the -enemy which held me bound. When the light rested upon me I saw two -personages, whose brightness and glory defy all description, standing -above me in the air. One of them spake unto me, calling me by name, and -said, pointing to the other--_This is my beloved Son, hear Him!_ - -"18. My object in going to inquire of the Lord was to know which of -all the sects was right, that I might know which to join. No sooner, -therefore, did I get possession of myself, so as to be able to speak, -than I asked the personages who stood above me in the light, which of -all the sects was right--and which I should join. - -"19. I was answered that I must join none of them, for they were all -wrong; and the personage who addressed me said that all their creeds -were an abomination in his sight: that those professors were all -corrupt; that 'they draw near to me with their lips, but their hearts -are far from me; they teach for doctrines the commandments of men, -having a form of godliness, but they deny the power thereof.' - -"20. He again forbade me to join with any of them; and many other -things did He say unto me, which I cannot write at this time. When I -came to myself again I found myself lying on my back, looking up into -heaven. - -"21. Some few days after I had this vision, I happened to be in -company with one of the Methodist preachers, who was very active in -the before-mentioned religious excitement; and converging with him on -the subject of religion, I took occasion to give him an account of the -vision which I had had. I was greatly surprised at his behavior; he -treated my communication not only lightly, but with great contempt, -saying it was all of the devil, that there were no such things as -visions or revelations in these days; that all such things had ceased -with the Apostles, and that there would never be any more of them. - -"22. I soon found, however, that my telling the story had excited a -great deal of prejudice against me among professors of religion, and -was the cause of great persecution, which continued to increase; and -though I was an obscure boy, only between fourteen and fifteen years -of age, and my circumstances in life such as to make a boy {14} of no -consequence in the world, yet men of high standing would take notice -sufficient to excite the public mind against me, and create a bitter -persecution; and this was common among all the sects--all united to -persecute me. - -"23. It caused me serious reflection then, and often has since, how -very strange it was that an obscure boy, of a little over fourteen -years of age, and one, too, who was doomed to the necessity of -obtaining a scanty maintenance by his daily labor, should be thought -a character of sufficient importance to attract the attention of the -great ones of the most popular sects of the day, and in a manner to -create in them a spirit of the most bitter persecution and reviling. -But strange or not, so it was, and it was often the cause of great -sorrow to myself. - -"24. However, it was nevertheless a fact that I had beheld a vision. -I have thought since, that I felt much like Paul, when he made his -defense before King Agrippa, and related the account of the vision he -had when he saw a light and heard a voice; but still there were but -few who believed him; some said he was dishonest, others said he was -mad; and he was ridiculed and reviled. But all this did not destroy -the reality of his vision. He had seen a vision, he knew he had, and -all the persecution under heaven could not make it otherwise; and -though they should persecute him unto death, yet he knew, and would -know to his latest breath, that he had both seen a light and heard a -Voice speaking unto him, and all the world could not make him think or -believe otherwise. - -"25. So it was with me. I had actually seen a light, and in the midst -of that light I saw two personages, and they did in reality speak to -me; and though I was hated and persecuted for saying that I had seen a -vision, yet it was true; and while they were persecuting me, reviling -me, and speaking all manner of evil against me, falsely for so saying, -I was led to say in my heart: Why persecute me for telling the truth? -I have actually seen a vision, and who am I that I can withstand God, -or why does the world think to make me deny what I have actually seen? -For I had seen a vision; I knew it, and I knew that God knew it, and I -could not deny it, neither dared I do it, at least I knew that by so -doing I would offend God, and come under condemnation. - -"26. I had now got my mind satisfied so far as the sectarian world was -concerned; and that it was not my duty to join with any of them, but to -continue as I was until further directed. I had found the testimony of -James to be true, that a man who lacked wisdom might ask of God, and -obtain, and not be upbraided. - -"27. I continued to pursue my common vocations in life until the -twenty-first of September, one thousand eight hundred and twenty-three, -all the time suffering severe persecution at the hands of all classes -of men, both religious and irreligious, because I continued to affirm -that I had seen a vision. - -"28. During the space of time which intervened between the time I had -the vision and the year eighteen hundred and twenty-three--having been -forbidden to join any of the religious sects of the day, and being of -very tender years, and persecuted by those who ought to have been my -friends and to have treated me kindly, and if they supposed me to be -deluded to have endeavored in a proper and affectionate manner to have -reclaimed me,--I was left to all kinds of temptations; and mingling -with all kinds of society, I frequently fell into many foolish errors, -and displayed the weakness of youth, {15} and the foibles of human -nature; which I am sorry to say, led me into divers temptations, -offensive in the sight of God. - -"29. In consequence of these things, I often felt condemned for my -weakness and imperfections; when, on the evening of the above-mentioned -twenty-first of September, after I had retired to my bed for the -night, I betook myself to prayer and supplication to Almighty God for -forgiveness of all my sins and follies, and also for a manifestation to -me, that I might know of my state and standing before him; for I had -full confidence in obtaining a divine manifestation, as I previously -had one. - -"30. While I was thus in the act of calling upon God, I discovered a -light appearing in my room, which continued to increase until the room -was lighter than at noonday, when immediately a personage appeared at -my bedside, stand in the air, for his feet did not touch the floor. - -"31. He had on a loose robe of most exquisite whiteness. It was a -whiteness beyond anything earthly I had ever seen; nor do I believe -that any earthly thing could be made to appear so exceedingly white and -brilliant. His hands were naked, and his arms also, a little above the -wrist; so, also, were his feet naked, as where his legs, a little above -the ankles. His head and neck were also bare. I could discover that he -had no other clothing on but this robe, as it was open, so that I could -see into his bosom. - -"32. Not only was his robe exceedingly white, but his whole person was -glorious beyond description, and his countenance truly like lightning. -The room was exceedingly light, but not so very bright as immediately -around his person. When I first looked upon him, I was afraid; but the -fear soon left me. - -"33. He called me by name, and said unto me that he was a messenger -sent from the presence of God to me and that his name was Moroni; that -God had a work for me to do; and that my name should be had for good -and evil among all nations, kindreds, and tongues, or that it should be -both good and evil spoken of among all people. - -"34. He said there was a book deposited, written upon gold plates, -giving an account of the former inhabitants of this continent, and the -source from whence they sprang. He also said that the fulness of the -everlasting Gospel was contained in it, as delivered by the Savior to -the ancient inhabitants; - -"35. Also, that there were two stones in silver bows--and these stones, -fastened to a breastplate, constituted what is called the Urim and -Thummim--deposited with the plates; and the possession and use of these -stones were what constituted "seers" in ancient or former times; and -that God had prepared them for the purpose of translating the book. - -"36. After telling me these things, he commenced quoting the prophecies -of the Old Testament. He first quoted part of the third chapter of -Malachi, and he quoted also the fourth or last chapter of the same -prophecy, though with a little variation from the way it reads in our -Bibles. Instead of quoting the first verse as it reads in our books, he -quoted it thus: - -"37. _For behold, the day cometh that shall burn as an oven, and all -the proud, yea, and all that do wickedly, shall burn as stubble; for -they that come shall burn them, saith the Lord of Hosts, that it shall -leave them neither root nor branch_. - -"38. And again he quoted the fifth verse thus: _Behold, I will {16} -reveal unto you the Priesthood, by the hand of Elijah the prophet, -before the coming of the great and dreadful day of the Lord_. - -"39. He also quoted the next verse differently: _And he shall plant in -the hearts of the children the promises made to the fathers, and the -hearts of the children shall turn to their fathers; if it were not so, -the whole earth would be utterly wasted at his coming_. - -"40. In addition to these, he quoted the eleventh chapter of Isaiah, -saying that it was about to be fulfilled. He quoted also the third -chapter of Acts, twenty-second and twenty-third verses, precisely as -they stand in our New Testament. He said that that prophet was Christ; -but the day had not yet come when they who would not hear his voice -should be cut off from among the people, but soon would come. - -"41. He also quoted the second chapter of Joel, from the twenty-eighth -verse to the last. He also said that this was not yet fulfilled, but -was soon to be. And he further stated that the fulness of the Gentiles -was soon to come in. He quoted many other passages of scripture, and -offered many explanations which cannot be mentioned here. - -"42. Again, he told me, that when I got those plates of which he -had spoken--for the time that they should be obtained was not -yet fulfilled--I should not show them to any person; neither the -breastplate with the Urim and Thummim; only to those to whom I should -be commanded to show them; if I did I should be destroyed. While he was -conversing with me about the plates, the vision was opened to my mind -that I could see the place where the plates were deposited, and that so -clearly and distinctly that I knew the place again when I visited it. - -"43. After this communication, I saw the light in the room begin to -gather immediately around the person of him who had been speaking -to me, and it continued to do so, until the room was again left -dark, except just around him, when instantly I saw, as it were, a -conduit open right up into heaven, and he ascended till he entirely -disappeared, and the room was left as it had been before this heavenly -light had made its appearance. - -"44. I lay musing on the singularity of the scene, and marveling -greatly at what had been told to me by this extraordinary messenger; -when, in the midst of my meditation, I suddenly discovered that my room -was again beginning to get lighted, and in an instant, as it were, the -same heavenly messenger was again by my bedside. - -"45. He commenced, and again related the very same things which he -had done at his first visit, without the least variation: which -having done, he informed me of great judgments which were coming upon -the earth, with great desolations by famine, sword, and pestilence; -and that these grievous judgments would come on the earth in this -generation. Having related these things, he again ascended as he had -done before. - -"46. By this time, so deep were the impressions made on my mind, that -sleep had fled from my eyes, and I lay overwhelmed in astonishment at -what I had both seen and heard. But what was my surprise when again -I beheld the same messenger at my bedside, and heard him rehearse or -repeat over again to me the same things as before; and added a caution -to me, telling me that Satan would try to tempt me (in consequence of -the indigent circumstances of my father's family), to get the plates -for the purpose of getting rich. This he forbade me, saying that I -must have no other object {17} in view in getting the plates but to -glorify God, and must not be influenced by any other motive than that -of building His kingdom; otherwise I could not get them. - -"47. After this third visit, he again ascended into heaven as before, -and I was again left to ponder on the strangeness of what I had just -experienced; when almost immediately after the heavenly messenger had -ascended from me the third time, the cock crowed, and I found that day -was approaching, so that our interviews must have occupied the whole of -that night. - -"48. I shortly after arose from my bed, and, as usual, went to the -necessary labors of the day; but, in attempting to work as at other -times, I found my strength so exhausted as to render me entirely -unable. My father, who was laboring along with me, discovered something -to be wrong with me, and told me to go home. I started with the -intention of going to the house; but in attempting to cross the fence -out of the field where we were, my strength entirely failed me, and I -fell helpless on the ground, and for a time was quite unconscious of -anything. - -"49. The first thing that I can recollect was a voice speaking unto me, -calling me by name. I looked up, and beheld the same messenger standing -over my head, surrounded by light as before. He then again related unto -me all that he had related to me the previous night, and commanded me -to go to my father and tell him of the vision and commandments which I -had received. - -"50. I obeyed; I returned to my father in the field, and rehearsed the -whole matter to him. He replied to me that it was of God, and told me -to go and do as commanded by the messenger. I left the field, and went -to the place where the messenger had told me the plates were deposited; -and owing to the distinctness of the vision which I had had concerning -it, I knew the place the instant that I arrived there. - -"51. Convenient to the village of Manchester, Ontario county, New York, -stands a hill of considerable size, and the most elevated of any in -the neighborhood. On the west side of this hill, not far from the top, -under a stone of considerable size, lay the plates, deposited in a -stone box. This stone box was thick and rounding in the middle on the -upper side, and thinner towards the edges, so that the middle part of -it was visible above the ground, but the edge all around was covered -with earth. - -"52. Having removed the earth, I obtained a lever, which I got fixed -under the edge of the stone, and with a little exertion raised it up. -I looked in, and there indeed did I behold the plates, the Urim and -Thummim, and the breastplate, as stated by the messenger. The box in -which they lay was formed by laying stones together in some kind of -cement. In the bottom of the box were laid two stones crossways of the -box, and on these stones lay the plates and the other things with them. - -"53. I made an attempt to take them out, but was forbidden by the -messenger, and was again informed that the time to bring them forth had -not yet arrived, neither would it, until four years from that time; -but he told me that I should come to that place precisely in one year -from that time, and that he would there meet with me, and that I should -continue to do so until the time should come for obtaining the plates. - -"54. Accordingly, as I had been commanded, I went at the end of -each year, and at each time I found the same messenger there, {18} -and received instruction and intelligence from him at each of our -interviews, respecting what the Lord was going to do, and how and in -what manner His Kingdom was to be conducted in the last days. - -"55. As my father's worldly circumstances were very limited, we were -under the necessity of laboring with out hands, hiring out by day's -work and otherwise, as we could get opportunity. Sometimes we were at -home, and sometimes abroad, and by continuous labor, were enabled to -get a comfortable maintenance. - -"56. In the year 1824 my father's family met with a great affliction in -the death of my eldest brother, Alvin. In the month of October, 1825, -I hired with an old gentleman by the name of Josiah Stoal, who lived -in Chenango county, state of New York. He had heard something of a -silver mine having been opened by the Spaniards in Harmony, Susquehanna -county, state of Pennsylvania; and had, previous to my hiring to him, -been digging, in order, if possible, to discover the mine. After I -went to live with him, he took me, with the rest of his hands, to dig -for the silver mine, at which I continued to work for nearly a month, -without success in our undertaking, and finally I prevailed with the -old gentleman to cease digging after it. Hence arose the very prevalent -story of my having been a money-digger. - -"57. During the time that I was thus employed, I was put to board with -a Mr. Isaac Hale, of that place; it was there I first saw my wife (his -daughter), Emma Hale. On the 18th of January, 1827, we were married, -while I was yet employed in the service of Mr. Stoal. - -"58. Owing to my continuing to assert that I had seen a vision, -persecution still followed me, and my wife's father's family were -very much opposed to our being married. I was, therefore, under the -necessity of taking her elsewhere; so we went and were married at the -house of Squire Tarbill, in South Bainbridge, Chenango county, New -York. Immediately after my marriage, I left Mr. Stoal's, and went to my -father's, and farmed with him that season. - -"59. At length the time arrived for obtaining the plates, the Urim and -Thummim, and the breastplate. On the twenty-second day of September, -one thousand eight hundred and twenty-seven, having gone as usual at -the end of another year to the place where they were deposited, the -same heavenly messenger delivered them up to me with this charge: -that I should be responsible for them; that if I should let them go -carelessly, or through any neglect of mine, I should be cut off; but -that if I would use all my endeavors to preserve them, until he, the -messenger, should call for them, they should be protected. - -"60. I soon found out the reason why I had received such strict charges -to keep them safe, and why it was that the messenger had said that when -I had done what was required at my hand, he would call for them. For no -sooner was it known that I had them, than the most strenuous exertions -were used to get them from me. Every stratagem that could be invented -was resorted for that purpose. The persecution became more bitter and -severe than before, and multitudes were on the alert continually to -get them from me if possible. But by the wisdom of God, they remained -safe in my hands, until I had accomplished by them what was required -at my hand. When, according to arrangement, the messenger called for -them, I delivered them up to him; and he has them in charge until -this day, being the second day of May, one thousand eight hundred and -thirty-eight. - -{19} "61. The excitement, however, still continued, and rumor with her -thousand tongues was all the time employed in circulating falsehoods -about my father's family, and about myself. If I were to relate a -thousandth part of them, it would fill up volumes. The persecution, -however, became so intolerable that I was under the necessity of -leaving Manchester, and going with my wife to Susquehanna county, in -the state of Pennsylvania. While preparing to start,--being very poor, -and the persecution so heavy upon us that there was no probability that -we would ever be otherwise,--in the midst of our afflictions we found -a friend in a gentleman by the name of Martin Harris, who came to us -and gave me fifty dollars to assist us on our journey. Mr. Harris was a -resident of Palmyra township, Wayne county, in the state of New York, -and a farmer of respectability. - -"62. By this timely aid was I enabled to reach the place of my -destination in Pennsylvania; and immediately after my arrival there -I commenced copying the characters off the plates. I copied a -considerable number of them, and by means of the Urim and Thummim I -translated some of them, which I did between the time I arrived at the -house of my wife's father, in the month of December, and the February -following. - -"63. Sometime in this month of February, the aforementioned Mr. Martin -Harris came to our place, got the characters which I had drawn off the -plates, and started with them to the city of New York. For what took -place relative to him and the characters, I refer to his own account of -the circumstances, as he related them to me after his return, which was -as follows: - -"64. I went to the city of New York and presented the characters which -had been translated, with the translation thereof, to Professor Charles -Anthop, a gentleman celebrated for his literary attainments. Professor -Anthop stated that the translation was correct, more so than any he had -before seen translated from the Egyptian. I then showed him those which -were not yet translated, and he said that they were Egyptian, Chaldaic, -Assyriac, and Arabic; and he said they were true characters. He gave -me a certificate, certifying to the people of Palmyra that they were -true characters, and that the translation of such of them as had been -translated was also correct. I took the certificate and put it into my -pocket, and was just leaving the house, when Mr. Anthon called me back, -and asked me how the young man found out that there were gold plates -in the place where he found them. I answered that an angel of God had -revealed it unto him. - -"65. He then said to me, 'Let me see that certificate.' I accordingly -took it out of my pocket and gave it to him, when he took it and tore -it to pieces, saying that there was no such thing now as ministering of -angels, and that if I would bring the plates to him, he would translate -them. I informed him that part of the plates were sealed, and that I -was forbidden to bring them. He replied, 'I cannot read a sealed book.' -I left him and went to Dr. Mitchell, who sanctioned what Professor -Anthon had said respecting both the characters and the translation. - -"66. On the 5th day of April, 1829, Oliver Cowdery came to my house, -until which time I had never seen him. He stated to me that having been -teaching school in the neighborhood where my father resided, and my -father being one of those who sent to the school, he went to board for -a season at his house, and while there the {20} family related to him -the circumstances of my having received the plates, and accordingly he -had come to make inquiries of me. - -"67. Two days after the arrival of Mr. Cowdery (being the 7th of April) -I commenced to translate the Book of Mormon, and he began to write for -me. - -"68. We still continued the work of translation, when, the ensuing -month (May, 1829), we on a certain day went into the woods to pray and -inquire of the Lord respecting baptism for the remission of sins, that -we found mentioned in the translation of the plates. While we were thus -employed, praying and calling upon the Lord, a messenger from heaven -descended in a cloud of light, and having laid his hands upon us, he -ordained us, saying: - -"69. _Upon you, my fellow, servants, in the name of Messiah, I confer -the Priesthood of Aaron, which holds the keys of the ministering of -angels, and of the Gospel of repentance, and of baptism by immersion -for the remission of sins; and this shall never be taken again from the -earth, until the sons of Levi do over again an offering unto the Lord -in righteousness_. - -"70. He said this Aaronic Priesthood had not the power of laying on -hands for the gift of the Holy Ghost, but that this should be conferred -on us hereafter; and he commanded us to go and be baptized, and gave us -directions that I should baptize Oliver Cowdery, and that afterwards he -should baptize me. - -"71. Accordingly we went and were baptized. I baptized him first, and -afterwards he baptized me--after which I laid my hands upon his head -and ordained him to the Aaronic Priesthood, and afterwards he laid his -hands on me and ordained me to the same priesthood--for so we were -commanded. - -"72. The messenger who visited us on this occasion and conferred this -Priesthood upon us, said that his name was John, the same that is -called John the Baptist in the New Testament, and that he acted under -the direction of Peter, James, and John, who held the keys of the -Priesthood of Melchisedek, which Priesthood, he said, would in due time -be conferred on us, and that I should be called the first Elder of the -Church, and he (Oliver Cowdery) the second. It was on the fifteenth day -of May, 1829, that we were ordained under the hand of this messenger, -and baptized. - -"73. Immediately on our coming up out of the water after we had been -baptized, we experienced great and glorious blessings from our Heavenly -Father. No sooner had I baptized Oliver Cowdery than the Holy Ghost -fell upon him, and he stood up and prophesied many things which should -shortly come to pass. And again, so soon as I had been baptized by him, -I also had the spirit of prophecy, when, standing up, I prophesied -concerning the rise of this Church, and many other things connected -with the Church, and this generation of the children of men. We were -filled with the Holy Ghost, and rejoiced in the God of our salvation. - -"74. Our minds being now enlightened, we began to have the scriptures -laid open to our understandings, and the true meaning and intention of -their more mysterious passages revealed unto us in a manner which we -never could attain to previously, nor ever before had thought of. In -the meantime we were forced to keep secret the circumstances of having -received the Priesthood and our having been baptized, owing to a spirit -of persecution which had already manifested itself in the neighborhood. - -"75. We had been threatened with being mobbed, from time to {21} time, -and this, too, by professors of religion. And their intentions of -mobbing us were only counteracted by the influence of my wife's fathers -family (under Divine Providence), who had become very friendly to me, -and who were opposed to mobs, and were willing that I should be allowed -to continue the work of translation without interruption; and therefore -offered and promised us protection from all unlawful proceedings, as -far as in them lay." - -Such is the simple story of the divine calling of the Prophet of the -nineteenth century, as told by Joseph Smith himself. He testified of -these glorious things, and a few believed his words and were baptized. -Thus were the initiatory steps for the establishment of the Church of -Christ in completeness of power, gifts and ordinances established. -The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints was organized on the -sixth day of April, 1830, at Fayette, Seneca county, State of New -York, and its history has been thrillingly eventful. From the time -of its establishment the work has been spread abroad, the faithful -Elders going forth, like the ancient disciples, proclaiming the Gospel, -raising up and organizing branches. The gifts and power of God have -been made manifest, the word being confirmed by signs following the -believers. - -In 1831, by revelation through Joseph the Seer, the few believers were -directed to gather to the State of Ohio, the town of Kirtland being -the headquarters of the Church. In the summer of the same year, Joseph -Smith and a number of other Elders, by divine command, visited Jackson -county, Missouri, which was designated as "Zion." - -On April 3rd, 1836, in the Temple erected at Kirtland, the Prophet -Joseph and Oliver Cowdery were blessed with a glorious vision of the -Savior, whose appearance they described. He signified His acceptance -of the Holy House, that had been erected to His name, promising many -glorious blessings upon His people, on condition that the Holy Temple -be kept free from pollution. They were also visited by Moses, who -committed to them the keys of the gathering of Israel and the bringing -of the Ten Tribes from the North country. Elias also appeared and -bestowed upon them the dispensation of the Gospel of Abraham; and, -lastly, there appeared Elijah the Prophet who, in fulfillment of the -prediction of Malachi, conferred upon Joseph Smith the keys to turn -the hearts of the children to their fathers, informing them that the -great and dreadful day of the Lord was near; and by virtue of the -authority conferred upon them at that time, the hearts of those living -are turning towards their dead progenitors, and a sympathetic search -for genealogy is going on among the Latter-day {22} Saints, to be used -by them in the great temples of the Church; where the living perform a -work of salvation for the dead. - -To follow the believers in the divine mission of Joseph Smith through -the terrible storms of persecution, to which they were subjected, would -consume volumes. Wherever they established themselves they were beset -on very side by mobs, who burned or despoiled their homes, in many -cases murdered them in cold blood, and committed upon helpless women -revolting crimes against chastity. This was particularly the case in -Missouri, in which state they subsequently settled, and where they were -driven from county to county, and abused with such merciless cruelty, -that nothing short of the power of God saved them from annihilation, -as an organized body. In fact, the Governor of the state, a wretched -person named Boggs, issued an order for the extermination of the -Saints, and several thousand volunteers were raised and sent to execute -this execrable decree. Joseph Smith and numbers of the leading Elders -were thrown into prison where they were offered for food the flesh of -their brethren who had been murdered by the mobs. A council of the -Volunteer Militia Mobocrats was held in relation to the disposal of -Joseph Smith and his brethren. Seventeen sectarian priests, who took -part in the murderous work, were urgent in the demands that they be -shot. The commission of this cold-blooded deed was only prevented by -General Doniphan threatening to withdraw his regiment and free himself -from such devilish doings. - -Being driven by ruthless, relentless persecution, having been expelled -from their homes and last refuge in Missouri, the Saints wended their -weary steps to Illinois. Hundreds of them perished during the winter -from hunger, cold, and general exposure. They built the beautiful -city of Nauvoo, with a population of over 20,000, in Hancock county, -Illinois, on the banks of the Mississippi, where they also erected -a beautiful temple. They flourished for a time, their numbers being -greatly swelled by inflowing immigration from different parts of the -Union and from Great Britain. - -Again the fierce winds of persecution began to howl, as if the -infernal regions had let loose their imps and commissioned them to -take possession of the enemies of the people of God. Nothing seemed -to satisfy them but the blood of the Prophet, and he seemed to realize -it, for on his way to Carthage, Illinois, where he was murdered in cold -blood, he said: "I am going like a lamb to the slaughter, but I am as -calm as {23} a summer's morning. I have a conscience void of offense -towards God, and towards all men; I shall die innocent, and it shall -yet be said of me, 'he was murdered in cold blood.'" Fifty times had he -been arrested on trumped-up charges, and forty-nine times had he been -acquired by the courts of the land, innocent of any crime. Desperate -and maddened by being continually foiled in their wicked designs, the -mob finally declared that, "if law couldn't reach them, powder and -ball should." On the 27th of June, 1844, while in jail, in the town -of Carthage, and under the protective pledge of the governor of the -State, Joseph Smith the Prophet, and his brother Hyrum, the Patriarch, -were cruelly murdered by a furious mob, led by religious fanatics. -Appended to the book containing the revelations received from the Lord -by the Prophet Joseph, known as the Book of Doctrine and Covenants, is -published the following narrative of the "Night of Martyrdom:" - -MARTYRDOM OF JOSEPH SMITH, THE PROPHET, AND HIS BROTHER HYRUM. - -1. To seal the testimony of this book and the Book of Mormon, we -announce the Martyrdom of Joseph Smith, the Prophet, and Hyrum Smith, -the Patriarch. They were shot in Carthage jail, on the 27th of June, -1844, about five o'clock p.m., by an armed mob, painted black--of from -150 to 200 persons. Hyrum was shot first and fell calmly, exclaiming, -"I am a dead man!" Joseph leaped, from the window, and was shot dead -in the attempt, exclaiming, "O Lord my God!" They were both shot after -they were dead in a brutal manner, and both received four halls. - -2. John Taylor, and Willard Richards, two of the Twelve, were the only -persons in the room at the time; the former was wounded in a savage -manner with four balls, but has since recovered; the latter, through -the providence of God, escaped, "without even a hole in his robe." - -3. Joseph Smith, the Prophet and Seer of the Lord, has done more -(save Jesus only,) for the salvation of men in this world, than any -other man that ever lived in it. In the short space of twenty years -he has brought forth the Book of Mormon, which he translated by the -gift and the power of God, and has been the means of publishing it in -two continents; has sent the fullness of the everlasting gospel which -it contained to the four quarters of the earth; has brought forth -the revelations and commandments which compose this Book of Doctrine -and Covenants, and many other wise documents and instructions for -the benefit of the children of men; gathered many thousands of the -Latter-day Saints, founded a great city; and left a fame and name that -cannot be slain. He lived great, and he died great in the eyes of God -and his people, and like most of the Lord's anointed in ancient times, -has sealed his mission and his works with his own blood--and so has his -brother Hyrum. In life they were not divided, and in death they were -not separated! - -4. When Joseph went to Carthage to deliver himself up to the -pretended requirements of the law, two or three days previous to his -assassination, he said, "I am going like a lamb to the slaughter; but -{24} I am calm as a summer's morning; I have a conscience void of -offence towards God, and towards all men. I SHALL DIE INNOCENT, AND -IT SHALL YET BE SAID OF ME--HE WAS MURDERED IN COLD BLOOD." The same -morning, after Hyrum had made ready to go--shall it be said to the -slaughter? Yes, for so it was,--he read the following paragraph, near -the close of the twelfth chapter of Ether, in the Book of Mormon, and -turned down the leaf upon it:-- - -5. "And it came to pass that I prayed unto the Lord that he would -give unto the Gentiles grace, that they might have charity. And it -came to pass that the Lord said unto me, if they have not charity, it -mattered not unto you, thou hast been faithful; wherefore thy garments -are clean. And because thou hast seen thy weakness, thou shalt be -made strong, even unto the sitting down in the place which I have -prepared in the mansions of my Father. And now I--bid farewell unto the -Gentiles; yea and also unto my brethren whom I love, until we shall -meet before the judgment-seat of Christ, where all men shall know that -my garments are not spotted with your blood." The testators are now -dead, and their testament is in force. - -6. Hyrum Smith was 44 years old, February, 1844, and Joseph Smith was -38 in December, 1843; and henceforward their names will be classed -among the martyrs of religion; and the reader in every nation will be -reminded that the "Book of Mormon," and this book of Doctrine and Cov. -of the church, cost the best blood of the nineteenth century to bring -them forth for the salvation of the ruined world: and that if the fire -can scathe a _green tree_ for the glory of God, how easy it will burn -up the "dry trees" to purify the vineyard of corruption. They lived -for glory; they died for glory; and glory is their eternal reward. -From age to age shall their names go down to posterity as gems for the -sanctified. - -7. They were innocent of any crime, as they often proved before, and -were only confined in jail by the conspiracy of traitors and wicked -men; and their _innocent blood_ on the floor of Carthage jail, is a -broad seal affixed to "Mormonism" that cannot be rejected by any court -on earth; and their _innocent blood_ on the escutcheon of the State -of Illinois, with the broken faith of the State as pledged by the -Governor, is a witness to the truth of the everlasting gospel, that -all the world cannot impeach; and their _innocent blood_ on the banner -of liberty, and on the _magna charta_ of the United States, is an -ambassador for the religion of Jesus Christ, that will touch the hearts -of honest men among all nations; and their _innocent blood_, with the -innocent blood of all the martyrs under the altar that John saw, will -cry unto the Lord of Hosts, till He avenges that blood on the earth. -Amen. - -It was fondly hoped that, by the death of the great Prophet, the work -he had been commissioned to establish would go out of existence. But -it was destined to remain forever. Truth is imperishable. The enemies -of the Church redoubled their efforts, thinking they could complete a -work of demolition they imagined they had begun. But though, by the -machinations of the wicked and the operations of fiendish hate, good -and great men may be swept from the earth, the principles they advance -remain behind. Men are subject to removal {25} from this sphere, it is -true, but truth, eternal truth, is not susceptible to obliteration: -"Truth crushed to earth will rise again." Joseph Smith was martyred, -but another great man had been prepared to take up the link of the -chain, which the wicked fondly hoped had been snapped never more to be -welded. The Twelve Apostles, upon the death of Joseph Smith, were the -highest authority of the Church. Brigham Young was their president, -and recognizing this truth, he was, on December 5th, 1847, selected as -president of the whole Church, and as such directed its affairs down to -the time of his death in August, 1877. - -Mob violence did not cease with the martyrdom of Joseph and Hyrum. The -dogs of war continued to let loose upon the Latter-day Saints until, -finally, they had to enter into a compulsory agreement, or written -compact, to leave the State of Illinois, and betake themselves to the -Western wilds of America, where is was proudly hoped by their enemies, -they would inevitably perish. - -The compulsory exodus commenced under the leadership of Brigham Young, -in the depth of the winter of 1846, when the friendless wanderers -passed through hardships and sufferings, in the midst of ice, -snowdrifts and a temperature frequently twenty degrees below zero. - -While encamped on the western bank of the Missouri River, the general -government sent an agent, calling for 500 of the ablest men among the -Mormon exiles to aid the United States in the war against Mexico. These -were promptly furnished, showing that accusations of disloyalty made -against this despised people were unfounded. To add to the distress of -the camp, at this juncture they learned that the sick and infirm who -were left behind in Nauvoo, from inability to move with the main body, -had been actually driven out of that city at the mouth of the musket -and cannon by the brutal, inhuman mob. - -On the 24th of July, 1847, the pioneers, led by Brigham Young, entered -the valley of the Great Salt Lake. Successive companies followed, and -the cultivation of the soil proceeded. Until the harvest of 1848 many -suffered from hunger, living upon small roots and rawhide. - -Mammoth volumes might be filled with narratives of the trials, -vicissitudes, travels, hardships, afflictions and persecutions to -which the Church of Christ has been subjected. We might speak of the -difficulties the Latter-day Saints have had to cope with in their -present beautiful location in the formerly barren but now smiling and -fruitful valleys of the West, beyond the Rocky Mountains; how their -crops have in past years {26} been destroyed by hordes of grasshoppers -and crickets, yet they have plodded on their way, rejoicing and -trusting in the God of Heaven, who, although He has seen fit to try and -prove them, has never deserted them in the hour of need. - -Before the advent of Western railroads on the American Continent -the pilgrim Saints, with faces turned toward the pastures of the -Rocky Mountains, had to traverse, mostly afoot, the broad and almost -trackless prairies, over mountains and across rivers and valleys, their -baggage and the more feeble of the people being conveyed by wagons -hauled by oxen. In 1866, the Latter-day Saints in Utah, inspired with -deep solicitude for the pilgrims on their weary way westward, with -a largeness of heart and generosity that has seldom been equalled, -forwarded to the frontiers 500 wagons, with a sufficient number of -cattle and men to transport them 1,100 miles--from the Missouri River -to Salt Lake City. - -By the magic hand of industry, under the blessings of the God of -Israel, that Western wilderness has been transformed into a picture -of smiling fruitfulness. Besides the beautiful city of Salt Lake--the -admiration of passing tourists, who flock there by thousands every -year--there are nearly 500 other cities and settlements which "blossom -like the rose." - -Temples have been erected in Salt Lake City, St. George, Manti and -Logan, at a cost of over seven millions of dollars, besides hundreds -of tabernacles and churches scattered throughout that region which -represent other millions in money. Thus are the Latter-day Saints -manifesting their solicitude for the welfare of the fathers who have -gone before, by preparing places wherein they can officiate for them, -"That they may be judged according to men in the flesh and live -according to God in the spirit." - -Since then thousands of Elders have gone into all parts of the -civilized world, traveling as the Apostles of old did, "without purse -and without script," crying repentance to the nations, and calling on -them to be baptized and escape the "damnation of hell." These Elders -have left the farm, the workshop, the forge, the store, and, all the -comforts of home and loved ones, and gone into Canada, Great Britain, -Germany, Holland, France, Italy, Switzerland, Denmark, Sweden, Norway, -Iceland, East Indies, Cape of Good Hope, Mexico, South America, South -Sea Islands, Sandwich Islands, Jersey Islands, Japan, Turkey and -Jerusalem, having the everlasting Gospel to preach unto them that -dwell on the earth, and to every nation and kindred, and tongue and -people. As a result of their warning voice thousands and tens of -thousands have yielded {27} obedience to the Gospel of the Son of -God, and the Church now has a membership of over 400,000 souls, and -fully that many more have kept the faith and passed beyond the vale, -all during the remarkably short space of seventy-five years. There -have been six presidents in the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day -Saints, as follows: Joseph Smith, Brigham Young, John Taylor, Wilford -Woodruff, Lorenzo Snow, and Joseph F. Smith, the present leader of the -Church, who was a member of the Quorum of the Apostles for thirty-eight -years, and who attained his present position through a long life of -faithfulness. At the death of President Lorenzo Snow, his predecessor, -he had become the chief Apostle and was finally chosen by the highest -quorum in the Church to become the Prophet, Seer, and Revelator, as was -Brigham Young upon the death of the Prophet Joseph Smith. President -Joseph F. Smith is a son of the Patriarch, Hyrum Smith, who met his -death in Carthage jail, June 27th, 1844. - -Efforts have been made to destroy the work of God as instituted through -the instrumentality of Joseph Smith, and all manner of falsehoods have -been circulated against him and his unselfish labors. Especially have -the shafts of the Evil One been directed against the Book of Mormon, -men having invented all manner of theories as to its origin in order -to discredit its divinity. The Solomon Spaulding story is still used -by hireling priests, who "lie in wait to deceive." For fifty years -and more has this been the stock-in-trade of those who object to the -genuineness of this divine record, and notwithstanding these divines -(?) know that the story has long ago been exploded, yet they continue -to blind the eyes of their followers, because their "craft is in -danger" directly the truth dawns on those who are honest in heart. - -The Rev. Solomon Spaulding romance is easily told: D.P. Hurlburt, a man -who was once a member of the Church, but who, because of his lascivious -conduct, was excommunicated, was the originator of the fabrication -that the Book of Mormon had its origin in Mr. Spaulding's tale. This -man Hurlburt wrote a bitter assault on the Latter-day Saints in 1836, -entitled "Mormonism Unveiled," which was published in Ohio. During -the time Hurlburt was gathering material for this work, he obtained -from the family of the then deceased clergyman the original of the -"Manuscript Story," as it was called, but discovering that it would, -if published, prove fatal to his assumptions, he suppressed it; and -from that time it was entirely lost sight of until the latter part of -the year 1884, when a Mr. L. L. Rice, residing at Honolulu, Sandwich -Islands, found it {28} among a numerous collection of miscellaneous -papers which he had received from Mr. E. D. Howe, of Painesville, -Ohio, the publisher of Hurlburt's "Mormonism Unveiled," when he, with -his partner, purchased from that gentleman the business and good will -of the Painesville Telegraph. In 1884 President James H. Fairchild, -of Oberlin College, Ohio, was paying a visit to Mr. Rice, and he -suggested that the latter look through his numerous papers, in the -hope of finding amongst them some anti-slavery documents of value. In -his search he discovered a package marked in pencil on the outside, -"Manuscript Story," which, to their surprise, on perusal, proved to be -the veritable, long lost romance of Rev. Dr. Spaulding, to which so -much undeserved importance had been maliciously given. This manuscript -was presented to Oberlin College, but not until an exact copy had been -made by Mr. Rice, which has since been published in pamphlet form, -and can be purchased at the Deseret News Book Store, Salt Lake City, -Utah. Upon comparison it will be found that it does not bear the least -resemblance in any manner to the Book of Mormon, and yet it was said -that Joseph Smith obtained access to this manuscript and from its -scanty pages elaborated this Book of Mormon, which he afterwards palmed -upon the world as a divine record. - -{29} - - - -WHAT "MORMONS" BELIEVE. - -EPITOME OF THE DOCTRINES OF THE CHURCH OF JESUS CHRIST OF LATTER-DAY -SAINTS. - -BY CHAS. W. PENROSE, OF THE "COUNCIL OF TWELVE APOSTLES." - -The question is often asked, what do the "Mormons" believe, and wherein -do their doctrines differ from those of other religious denominations? -A reply will be found in the following epitome of "Mormonism," or -rather of its leading principles, for it embraces all truth from every -source. - -The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints is the proper name -of the body of religious worshipers commonly known as "Mormons." It -was organized by the authority and commandment of God in the State of -New York on the 6th day of April, 1830. It derives all its doctrines, -ordinances, discipline and order of Priesthood from direct divine -revelation. - -FIRST PRINCIPLES. - -The first principle of the Gospel as taught by this Church is faith. -This embraces faith in God the Father and in his son Jesus Christ and -in the Holy Ghost. - -The Father is a glorified and perfect person, and Jesus Christ the Son -is in His express image and likeness. One is an individual as much as -the other. Each is a spirit clothed with a spiritual, yet tangible, -immortal body. Spirit is substance, not immateriality. It is eternal in -its essence, and so are the elements of that which is known as matter. - -The Holy Spirit is not a personage of tabernacle, and His influence -permeates all things and extends throughout the vast domain of space, -which is boundless and occupied by limitless elements, and that Spirit, -proceeding from the presence of God, gives life and light to all things -animate, and is the power by which they are governed, and by which the -Father and the Son are everywhere present. - -Man is a dual being, also in the image of God, who is the Father of his -spirit and the Creator of his body. Jesus was the First-born in the -spirit and the Only-begotten in the flesh. {30} All men and women are -the sons and daughters of God, and Jesus is their Elder Brother. By -obedience to His Gospel in all things, mankind, through the redemption -He has wrought, may be exalted with Him as joint-heirs to the eternal -inheritance of the Sons of God, and become like Him and reign with Him -in the Ineffable Presence forever. - -Faith in God, the Father, the Son and the Holy Ghost leads to the -second principle of the Gospel, which is repentance. That is, -conviction of sin, regret for its commission, and reformation by -turning away from it, by ceasing to do evil and beginning and -continuing to do well. - -Repentance leads to remission of sins, which comes through baptism -administered by one having authority, in the name of the Father, and of -the Son, and of the Holy Ghost. - -Baptism is the third principle, and is immersion in water in the -likeness of a burial, succeeded by a birth. Becoming dead to sin by -repentance, the believer is buried in the liquid grave and brought -forth from the womb of waters, thus being born of water to a new life -in Christ Jesus. - -The repentant believer, thus baptized, obtains the remission of sins -through the shedding of Christ s blood. He who knew no sin died that -sinners might be saved by obedience to His commandments. He did that -for them which they could not do themselves; what they are able to do -is required of them, in order that they may receive the benefits of His -atonement. - -Thus cleansed from sin, the new-born disciple is prepared to receive -the Holy Ghost. The fourth principle is the bestowal of that gift -by the laying on of hands of men called and ordained of God to thus -officiate in His name. - -Born of the water and of the spirit, the regenerated soul becomes a -member of Christ's Church, and is entitled to such spiritual gifts as -he or she may deserve and obtain by the exercise of faith. Some of -these are wisdom, knowledge, prophecy, visions, speaking in tongues, -interpretation of tongues, discerning of spirits, healing the sick, -etc., etc. All the manifestations of the power of God enjoyed in former -times may be and are enjoyed in His Church in latter times. - -The gift of the Holy Ghost opens the avenue to all intelligence. -That Spirit leads into all truth and shows things to come. It is the -Comforter and the Revealer. It bears witness of the Father and the Son, -and brings mortals into communion with them and into union with one -another. It is the true light given to every one in coming into the -world, but is bestowed and manifested in a higher and fuller degree -when conferred as a gift to the baptized, repentant believer. - -{31} No person has the right to baptize or lay on hands or administer -any ordinance of the Church, unless he is called of God and ordained -to act in the name of Deity. The commission given to the Apostles of -old does not confer any authority upon men in this age. It was for them -alone upon whom it was bestowed, and those whom they were inspired and -directed to ordain unto the same power. Without divine communication -now, there can be no divine authority today. - -THE APOSTASY. - -When the Apostles of Christ were killed and their immediate successors -appointed, the disciples were tortured and slain, and gradually -darkness came over the world and pagan institutions were mingled with -the rites and order of the Church, until the apostolic authority and -the true Christian spirit and doctrine were entirely subverted. Reforms -that were subsequently introduced merely lopped off some evils and made -some improvements; but did not and could not restore the authority and -power of the primitive Christian Church and Priesthood. - -THE RESTORATION. - -In these latter days the Father and the Son have appeared and revealed -anew the Gospel. Angels have ministered to man. John the Baptist -brought to earth the authority of the Lesser or Aaronic Priesthood -which he held when in mortality. Peter, James and John have conferred -their keys of Apostleship received under the hands of Jesus of -Nazareth, and the power and authority of the higher or Melchisedek -Priesthood. Elijah the Prophet and others of the ancients have bestowed -the keys they held, and they are all in the Church of Jesus Christ of -Latter-day Saints. Under that authority the Church has been built up -after the original pattern and with the same spirit, ordinances, gifts -and blessings. - -Joseph Smith, after accomplishing the work entrusted to him by the -Lord, sealed his testimony with his blood, being cruelly slain with his -brother Hyrum, at Carthage, Illinois, by a mob disguised, on June 27, -1844. - -Joseph Smith was the instrument in the hands of the Lord to commence -the work of restitution, and open the last dispensation, that of "the -fulness of times." He received that divine authority under the hands of -those heavenly messengers. He, by revelation and commandment, ordained -others. Today there are on earth Apostles, Prophets, Evangelists, {32} -Elders, Bishops, Priests, Teachers and Deacons, divinely called and -authorized to teach and administer the things of the Kingdom of heaven, -and the power of God attends their ministrations. - -Faith, repentance and baptism of water and of the Spirit administered -by divine authority are essential to salvation. There is only one -way. There is some good in all religions, but there is and can be but -one divine religion, that is, the Gospel of Jesus Christ. It is to be -preached to every creature. Persons who have died after reaching years -of accountability without an opportunity of receiving it, will hear it -in the spirit world, and may there obey or reject it. Heathens, Jews -and all races, creeds and tongues will thus have the door of redemption -opened to them. Infants who die before they become accountable need no -baptism, but are all redeemed by the blood of Christ. - -The spirit of man is the intelligent, responsible being, an entity -both before and after dwelling in the body. It was in the beginning -with the Father. The sons and daughters of God, after probation in the -flesh, return to Him and then, until the resurrection, associate in -such sphere as they have fitted themselves to occupy; the good with -the spirits of the just, the evil with the spirits of the unjust. A -disembodied spirit can learn, believe, repent and yield obedience, but -cannot be baptized in water, the earthly medium of purification. - -REDEMPTION OF THE DEAD. - -The living may be baptized for the dead. One who has received the -ordinances of the Gospel can stand proxy for departed ancestors, who -will receive the benefit of the earthly ordinances on obedience to the -Gospel in the spirit. As the Spirit of Christ preached to the spirits -in prison while His body was in the sepulchre, so His servants, bearing -His authority, preach to "the dead" after finishing their work on -earth. Ordinances for and in behalf of the dead are administered in -temples built after a pattern revealed from heaven. Thus the living -become saviors to the dead under Jesus Christ the Captain of their -Salvation. - -The resurrection of Jesus of Nazareth was "the first-fruit of them -that slept." All persons who have breathed the breath of life will -also be raised from the dead, receiving their bodies again as He did. -But everyone in his own order. Those who have put on Christ by obeying -His Gospel will be Christ's at His coming, and will be quickened by -His glory, the celestial, typified by the sun. After the lapse of a -day of the Lord-a {33} thousand of our years-the rest of the dead will -come forth, some in the terrestrial glory, typified by the moon, and -others in the telestial glory, typified by the stars in their different -magnitudes, the rest in a kingdom not of any degree of glory. All will -be judged according to their works. - -Progress is the eternal order of creation. The condemned will be -punished for sin, as Divine justice shall determine both as to the -severity and to the duration. The purpose of punishment is the -vindication of the law and the reclamation of the transgressor. -Eventually all who can be redeemed will be placed in some degree of -glory and advancement. Only the sons of perdition who deny the Holy -Ghost after having received it, who willfully pervert the power given -to them to attain the highest exaltation and who shed innocent blood -will be utterly lost. - -The glory of those who are in Christ and become joint heirs with Him is -to "inherit all things," and follow and participate with the Son and -the Eternal Father forever in their glorious works. They will inherit -the earth when it is purified and crowned with the glory and presence -of God. They will reign as kings and priests and be ministers unto -those of a lesser degree of glory in the eternal mansions. - -This is the last dispensation. In it Israel will be gathered, Jerusalem -be rebuilt, and Palestine be the abode of the sons of Judah. The elect -of God will gather from all nations to Zion on the American continent. -The earth will be cleansed from corruption. Paradise will bloom again, -war will cease, peace will prevail, the enmity will depart from man -and brute, the curse will be removed and this globe will be glorified, -shining in its own light developed to perfection. - -THE BOOK OF MORMON. - -The Prophet of the nineteenth century was directed by the angel of God -to the spot where the records of the history of the former inhabitants -of this continent were deposited. He obtained and translated a portion -of them into the English language. It is called the Book of Mormon, -because the Prophet Mormon made an abridgment of more ancient records -than his own, and inscribed them upon metallic plates in hieroglyphics -reformed from the Egyptian. - -That book has since been translated into other languages. It gives the -history of two races. The first springing from a colony brought upon -this land at the time of the dispersion from the Tower of Babel. The -second descending from the families directed to this continent from -Jerusalem six hundred {34} years before the Christian era, at the -time when Zedekiah was king of Judea. It relates the wars, travels, -religion, progress and decadence of those races-the progenitors of -the American Indians, describes their cities, temples, forts, etc., -and contains an account of the visit to this land of Jesus Christ, -after His resurrection and ascension, with particulars of His ministry -in establishing His Church here with the same principles, precepts, -ordinances, Priesthood and blessings as in the Church on the Asiatic -continent. It also speaks of the gradual apostasy of the people and the -woes that came upon them through transgression. - -The Book of Mormon does not take the place of the Bible, but is -auxiliary to it and corroborates and supports it. The Bible is the -record of God's dealings with His people in the eastern world; the -Book of Mormon is the record of his dealings with His people on this -western land, separated from the other hemisphere, and then unknown to -its inhabitants. They, with the book of Doctrine and Covenants and the -Pearl of Great Price, are the standards of doctrine and discipline of -the Church. - -Inspiration by the Holy Ghost as bestowed upon the ancient Hebrew -prophets, is viewed as revelation by the Latter-day Saints. It conveys -the word and will of God. Every individual in the Church is entitled -to it for his or her own guidance. The President of the Church, who is -a prophet, a seer and a revelator, is entitled to divine communication -by any of the means which God chooses to use for this purpose. But -revelation does not come by the will of man. It is God who reveals His -word at the time and in the manner which He selects. Revelation for the -whole Church comes through the head alone, and thus order is preserved -and conflicting doctrines excluded. - -CELESTIAL MARRIAGE. - -The doctrine of celestial, that is eternal marriage, is a feature of -the "Mormon" faith. By the authority vested in the head of the Church, -that which is sealed on earth is sealed in heaven, and the man and -woman united under that authority in an everlasting covenant are joined -forever. Such was the marriage of Adam and Eve before death came by -sin. The redemption of Christ restored them to their primeval state, -and they stand at the head of their posterity, immortal, perfected and -eternal. By obedience and fidelity to the laws of God, men and women -may attain to a similar estate and enjoy unending bliss, "the man being -not without the woman nor the {35} woman without the man in the Lord." -The family, the home, the relation of parents and children are thus -the basis of present and future happiness, and the increase thereof -being perpetual, therein is the glory of the redeemed, who dwell in the -presence of God and the Holy Ones, continued forever. - -CHURCH GOVERNMENT. - -The government of the Church of Christ devolves upon those who have -been divinely appointed and have been accepted by the body of the -Church, in which all things are to be done by common consent. - -At the head is the Prophet, Seer and Revelator with two counselors. -These three presiding High Priests thus selected form the First -Presidency, having jurisdiction over the Church in all the world. - -Next are the Twelve Apostles, forming a body equal in authority to the -Presidency and constituting that Presidency at the death or removal of -the head. They set in order the affairs of the Church in all the world -under the direction of the First Presidency. - -The patriarchs are Evangelists and are specially ordained to pronounce -blessings on the Saints by the laying on of hands, declaring their -lineage and predicting events in which they will figure in time and in -eternity. There is a Patriarch to the whole Church, having authority -to bless all its officers and members from the greatest to the least, -holdings the keys of that power. There are other Patriarchs who hold -authority within the various Stakes of Zion wherein they are appointed -and in which they administer the sealing blessings. - -The Seventy are a body of Elders forming an appendage to the -Apostleship and traveling under their direction. Seven of the number -preside over that body. There are a hundred and fifty of these -"quorums," as they are called, each presided over by seven of their -number, and all under direction of the First Seven Presidents. They -form the chief missionary corps of the Church. - -High Priests and Elders not belonging to the councils above mentioned, -are local officers for local ministrations, but may be called into -the missionary field if necessary. Ninety-six Elders form a "quorum," -presided over by three of their number. There are a great many of these -organizations. All these officers hold the Priesthood after the order -of Melchisedek. - -The Bishops stand at the head the Aaronic or lesser Priesthood, an -appendage to the higher of Melchisedek Priesthood. {36} There are three -who form the Presiding Bishopric of the Church. Other Bishops have -charge of wards of the Church, and the function of the Bishopric is to -minister in the temporalities of the Church. Priests, forty-eight of -whom form a "quorum," presided over by a Bishop and two counselors; -Teachers, twenty-four of whom form a "quorum," presided over by three -of their number; and Deacons, twelve of whom form a "quorum," presided -over by three of their number, constitute the rest of the organizations -of the lesser Priesthood. They exist in all the wards, and are under -the direction of the respective Bishoprics. - -Apostles, Patriarchs, Seventies, High Priests and Elders may preach, -baptize and lay on hands for the gift of the Holy Ghost, and perform -any duty of the Aaronic Priesthood, as the greater includes the less. -Aaronic Priests may preach, teach and baptize for the remission of -sins, but cannot confer the Holy Ghost by the laying on of hands. -Teachers visit the members and see there is no iniquity permitted to -remain in the Church. Deacons attend to temporal duties under the -Bishops. - -A Bishop should be a lineal descendant of Aaron, but in the absence of -one of that lineage, a High Priest is selected and ordained to that -office. With his two counselors, also High Priests, he has charge of an -organized ward and sits in judgment upon transgressors and in cases of -disputes between members. An appeal is allowed to the High Council. - -Members residing in a given locality form a ward. A number of wards, -generally those within a county, are organized into a Stake of Zion, -presided over by three High Priests. A High Council, consisting of -twelve High Priests, constitutes an ecclesiastical tribunal, to which -appeals may be taken from decisions of the Bishops' courts. It is -presided over by the Stake Presidency, who have jurisdiction over all -the wards and their officers in the Stake. There are now fifty-five -of these Stakes of Zion and a number of conferences and mission -organizations in addition. A High Council decision is subject to review -by the Presidency of the Church. - -All the officers of the Church are presented twice a year before the -body of the Church for their acceptance or rejection. The Stake and -ward authorities are periodically subject to a similar regulation. All -serve without salaries. Persons engaged constantly in Church service -are supported, or partly sustained, according to needs, from Church -funds. Missionaries have no stipends, but travel "without purse or -scrip," either paying their own expenses or relying upon friends whom -the Lord raises up to their aid. - -{37} The revenue of the Church is derived from the tithes. One-tenth of -a member's interest or increase each year is tithing. It is a free-will -offering, not a tax. Temples, church buildings, etc., are erected and -maintained from the tithing, and large amounts are expended for the -support of the poor and the benefit of new settlements. - -On the first Sunday of every month a fast is held, and the amount saved -from fasting is donated to the poor. The Bishops have charge of those -in need and are required to see that none are left to want. - -AUXILIARY SOCIETIES. - -The Relief Societies, composed of ladies, are organized auxiliary -bodies who also minister to the poor, aged and afflicted, and help -prepare the dead for burial. They hold meetings of their own for -instruction in women's work and intellectual, moral and spiritual -advancement. - -The younger women and also the younger men are organized into Mutual -Improvement associations, which they, separately, conduct themselves, -but sometimes assemble in joint session. - -The Primary associations are organizations of children under older -supervision, for training in Gospel principles and moral conduct. - -There are Sunday schools in all the wards and Stakes of Zion, connected -with the Sunday School Union, and all thoroughly organized and ably -conducted. - -Religion classes are organized in the different wards for the purpose -of giving systematic training in the principles and doctrines of -religion to little children, thus supplying the kind of tuition which -cannot be given in the public schools, from which all religious -teachings are entirely excluded. - -Amusements are provided for the members of the Church under direction -of committees appointed by Church or ward authority. Music is of -universal use, both vocal and instrumental, and is cultivated -assiduously. - -Education is an essential feature in the Church system, and academies -and colleges are maintained according to the funds available. All truth -is recognized as Divine and an accepted motto is: "The glory of God is -intelligence." - -The public school system is separate and apart from the Church schools, -and is entirely under the direction of the State, no doctrinal or -denominational teaching being permitted therein. It is supported by -taxation. - -{38} - -DIVINE AUTHORITY. - -The great distinctive feature of "Mormonism" among the "Christian" -denominations is its claim of direct divine origin. Present and -continuous revelation from God to the Church through its earthly head, -and to every member who seeks for it in his or her own behalf and -guidance, is a fundamental principle of the "Mormon" faith. Divine -authority is associated with it. - -The Church is, literally, Christ's Church, because He established -it by personal communication and guides it by present revelation -and inspiration, and its ministers receive their commissions by His -direction. The Holy Ghost is in and with the Church, exactly as with -the primitive Church and the Prophets of old. - -Thus, what is commonly called "Mormonism" is to its disciples verily -the work of God; originating with Him and developed and promulgated -under His commands and by His power; and, therefore, it will abide -and prevail, and overcome all opposition, and spread over the whole -earth, preparing the way for the second advent of the Messiah and the -redemption and regeneration of the earth. Every soul who receives it in -sincerity is entitled to a witness from God of its truth, and herein is -its strength and unity and vital force. - -It has no conflict except with error. It wars against no nation, sect -or society. It exercises no compulsion. It is the Gospel and Church and -authority of Jesus Christ, restored to earth for the last days and for -the last time, and therefore it will triumph and flood the world with -light and truth, until darkness shall flee and Satan be bound and the -kingdoms of this world become the kingdom of our God and His Christ, -and He shall reign over all the ransomed globe for evermore. - -{39} - - - -SALVATION: A DIALOGUE BETWEEN ELDER BROWNSON AND MR. WHITBY. - -BY JOHN JAQUES, - -ELDER IN THE CHURCH OF JESUS CHRIST OF LATTER-DAY SAINTS. - -_Elder Brownson_. Good morning sir. Would it be agreeable to you to -read a tract? - -_Mr. Whitby_. O yes! thank you, sir. I take in many tracts, and read -through most of them. What tracts do you distribute? - -_Elder B_. They are upon the principles taught by the Church of Jesus -Christ of Latter-day Saints. - -_Mr. W_. The Latter-day Saints! Well, I cannot say that I exactly -understand what their religion is. It is true, I hear a great deal -about them, yet many things that I hear of them are so contradictory -that I find it impossible to believe all. But if one fourth part of -what is told me, is true, I must say that I cannot entertain a very -high opinion of your religion. However, I think that every person ought -to be at liberty to enjoy his own opinion, and I deem it especially -wrong to condemn any party unheard. I make no profession of religion -myself. My wife's sister, and her husband, are very staunch Wesleyans, -and they tell me some extraordinary things of your people. But I always -take a certain discount off what one religious person says of another's -religion. Consequently I cannot believe all that Mrs. Whitby's sister -and her husband tell me of your religion. And I think they are a little -bigoted, for they sometimes say hard things of the Baptist and Church -people, as well as of your people. But I have long wished to meet with -one of the Latter-day Saint preachers, so that I might hear their own -story, and I shall really consider it a favour if you will be pleased -to give me a brief outline of your belief, that I may not judge your -people wrongfully. I have a few leisure minutes just now. - -_Elder B_. I shall only be happy to impart any information that may -be beneficial to you, concerning our principles. I am aware that much -misunderstanding prevails respecting the Latter-day {40} Saints, and it -is ever a pleasure to me to dispel that misunderstanding, and enlighten -those who are willing to learn. - -_Mr. W_. Thank you. But we won't stand at the door. Would you walk in -and sit down? - -_Elder B_. I will, with pleasure. - -_Mr. W_. Allow me to put your hat away. - -_Elder B_. Thank you. - -_Mr. W. [To his daughter]_ Mary, hand the gentleman a chair, and hang -his hat up in the passage. _[To Elder B.]_ Now, sir, if you will be -good enough to enlighten my mind concerning your principles, I will -listen attentively, and, whether I approve of them or not, I shall -certainly consider myself under obligations to you. - -_Elder B_. I will gladly comply with your request. - -_Mr. W_. But you will not consider me wearisome if I interrupt you, in -the course of your relation, with an occasional question or remark, -which I may be prompted to offer for my own satisfaction? - -_Elder B_. Don't name it, sir. It will be pleasing to me to answer -your questions, to the best of the ability that God may give me, or -to listen to any remark which you may feel disposed to make. But to -proceed. I will give you a brief view of the first principles of the -doctrine of Jesus Christ, and will refer you to a few passages of -Scripture in support of them. - -_Mr. W_. Thank you. I am sure I shall be much gratified. - -_Elder B_. In the first place, we believe that there is a God in -the heavens, who is the Creator and Preserver of this world and of -men. God, having the right, has, in times past, manifested Himself -to men, and revealed laws whereby they might be governed. Our first -parents, Adam and Eve, who were created immortal--not subject to death, -disobeyed the law of God. Death, and all the evils that induce it, -were the penalty to which Adam, and Eve, and all their posterity were -then subjected. And men cannot, of themselves, overcome this penalty, -and obtain immortality.--Gen. i. ii. iii. Rom. v. 12. 1 Cor. xv. 21, -22. But God did not leave men to perish without hope. He sent His Son -Jesus Christ into the world, to take human nature upon him, and to -satisfy the broken law by being put to death, thereby delivering men -from the power of death.--John iii. 16. Rom. v. 8. 1 John iv. 9. As -all men, through Adam's sin, without any agency of their own, were -subjected to death, so will all men be redeemed there from, and placed -before the throne of God, free from any condemnation for Adam's sin, -for {41} Christ's atonement extends so far to men, unconditionally on -their part, because they had no hand in Adam's sin.--1 Cor. xv. 22. -But although men are thus, without conditions on their part, made free -from the effects of Adam's sin, yet, as every man must, after this, -answer for the deeds done in his body (Matt. xvi. 27. 2 Cor. v. 10. -Rev. xx. 13), and as every man, in some thing or other, disobeys the -law of God, it naturally follows that every man will need an atonement -for his individual sins, as well as one from the sin of Adam. And in -order that every man may escape the penalty for his individual sins, -certain conditions must be complied with. I said that all men would be -redeemed, unconditionally on their part, from the penalty of Adam's -sin. I have referred you to a passage or two of Scripture upon the -subject. I will refer you to another, Rom. v. 18, "Therefore, as by -the offense of one, judgment came upon all men to condemnation; even -so by the righteousness of one, the free gift came upon all men unto -justification of life." Thus, you see, a man answers for his own sins -only. - -_Mr. W_. Just so. That seems reasonable. - -_Elder B_. Now I will lay before you the conditions. But first, I -will remark, that God has but one method of saving men. The scheme of -salvation is an unchangeable scheme, both as respects the atonement of -Christ, and the conditions required of men. Jesus Christ is the only -name under heaven whereby men can be saved.--Acts iv. 12. 1 Tim. ii. -5. And although many men have preached divers kinds of contradictory -doctrines, and have professed that they were all the doctrines of -Christ, yet it is a fact that God does not send men to contradict -each other. You cannot find, in the whole Bible, an instance of God's -sending His servants to preach conflicting doctrines to a people, -for that would conduce to endless discord, confusion, and strife, -and it is written that "God is not the author of confusion, but of -peace."--1 Cor. xiv. 33. And Paul the Apostle said that he or an angel -from heaven, if found preaching any other Gospel than what he and his -brethren had preached, should be accursed.--Gal. i. 9, 10. Depend upon -it, sir, that two preachers, or two religious societies, who hold forth -contrary doctrines, cannot both, in their teachings, be recognized of -God. These inconsistencies cause many men to reject the Bible, and turn -infidels. - -_Mr. W_. Why that's just my argument. I say nothing against the Bible. -I find no fault with that. But this is what puzzles me--how it is -that two preachers, both believing one book, one revelation from God, -one code of laws, should {42} preach contradictory doctrines, and -form two religious societies, always opposing and differing from each -other! I cannot fathom the matter. There are Mrs. Whitby's sister, -and her husband, Wesleyans, as I told you, and his brother is a -Baptist--all very strong in their faith. We have them all here together -occasionally, and we get up quite lively discussions. Mrs. Whitby's -sister's husband and his brother cannot agree at all with each other -upon religious topics, especially baptism, and then I disagree with -them both, and tell them that I am very well assured that either one is -wrong, or both of them are, and, consequently, I cannot join either's -society until a satisfactory decision is come to. I assure you we have -matters rather warm at times. We all wax quite earnest. - -_Elder B_. I have not the least doubt of it. Nothing is plainer than -that God is not the author of both their systems of religion. But, as -I was saying, the plan of salvation is unchangeable. So if we can find -out what it was in the time of Jesus and the Apostles, we can decide -what it is now. - -_Mr. W_. True. - -_Elder B_. I have shown, by the Scriptures, the doctrine of the -atonement of Christ, and that certain conditions are required of every -man to ensure the benefits of that atonement for his individual sins. I -will now speak of the conditions. The first condition required of men -is to believe that there is a God, and that they have done things that -are displeasing in His sight, and that Jesus Christ has provided a way -of escape through his atonement. I question whether any person exists -who does not, at heart, believe that there is a God. And it appears to -me that all men must acknowledge that they have, in their life time, -done things that have not been right. But a faith in Christ's atonement -is the result of a teachable spirit's hearing a message from God, to -that effect. Now faith is required of all men, for "without faith it -is impossible to please God."--Heb. xi. 6. And Jesus says--"He that -believeth not shall be damned."--Mark xvi. 16. Some preachers say that -faith is all that is necessary to salvation. But this is incorrect, for -the Apostle says, that faith without works is dead, being alone.--James -ii. If faith had been sufficient for salvation, Jesus Christ would -never have made any other conditions known. The devils believe and -tremble, but we are not informed that they will be saved. Faith is only -valued by the works it leads to. Without works we have no evidence that -a man has faith. - -_Mr. W_. I see that clearly. - -{43} _Elder B_. The next condition required is repentance. As all -men have sinned, all men are required to repent of their sins. Says -Jesus--"Except ye repent, ye shall all likewise perish."--Luke xiii. 3. -See also Luke xxiv. 47. Acts xvii. 30. Now to repent, is not to mourn, -and grieve, and hang down one's head like a bulrush, but to forsake -everything that is evil, and to make a firm resolution, like a man, -to follow those things no more. In short, to repent is to cease to do -evil, and resolve to do well. This is what is required of all men. - -_Mr. W_. That appears right enough. - -_Elder B_. The third condition required is for men to be baptized in -water, for the remission of their sins. This is a condition quite as -important as any other, yet it is one which is little thought of by -many persons, and much misunderstood by others. - -_Mr. W_. That is a subject upon which I have thought much, when I have -heard my friends argue the matter. - -_Elder B_. It is a subject concerning which much diversity of opinion -prevails amongst the religious world. Some persons believe baptism to -be altogether unnecessary, and they sing-- - - "Were I baptized a thousand times, - It would be all in vain." - -Others believe baptism to be an ordinance that can be attended to, -or dispensed with, at the discretion of the believer. Now we do not -agree with either of these kinds of persons. We believe that baptism -is one of the essential conditions of salvation. We deem it absolutely -necessary that all persons who believe and repent, should also be -baptized. If we consider what baptism is for, we shall see at once its -necessity. Baptism is for the remission of sins. - -_Mr. W_. But does not Jesus say that his blood was to be shed for the -remission of sins? And does not St. John say that the blood of Jesus -Christ cleanseth us from all sin? - -_Elder B_. If you read the preceding part of the verse in which the -last passage you have quoted occurs, you will find these words--"But -if we walk in the light." Now to walk in the light, is to walk in -obedience to the law of God, and, as baptism is a part of the law of -God, we must attend to that ordinance, or the blood of Jesus Christ -will not cleanse us from _all_ sin. As to the other passage, I said, -previously, that the atonement of Jesus Christ extended to the sins of -all the human family, but to individual sins on conditions only. Three -conditions I have named. The full benefit of the atoning blood {44} of -Jesus Christ cannot be claimed, by any man, for his individual sins, -until he is baptized. Baptism is nothing of itself, and cannot wash -away our sins. But God has ordained that the blood of Christ for the -remission of individual sins shall be available to no man till he has -been baptized. No man is entitled to a pardon for his sins, until he -obey that ordinance. So far, baptism is for the remission of sins; not -the putting away of the filth of the flesh, but the answer--the return, -of a good conscience towards God. - -_Mr. W_. I think I understand you. In the winter, coals are given away -to the poor of this town. The gift is free to the poor, but every one -who receives it must produce a ticket signed by one of the committee. -Without the ticket, the coals cannot be had. Baptism is of similar -importance to salvation as the ticket is to the coals, I suppose. - -_Elder B_. Yes. Naaman, the Syrian general, to cure his leprosy, was -told to wash seven times in the river Jordan. The gift of cure was -free to Naaman, but he could not have realized it independent of the -seven washings. The mere washings would have availed nothing, but in -their being the ordinance of the Lord consisted their efficacy. So with -baptism for the remission of sins. That baptism is for the remission of -sins, see Mark i. 4. Luke iii. 3. Acts ii. 38. xxii. 16. 1 Peter iii. -21. By this you will see that baptism is anything but nonessential to -salvation. - -_Mr. W_. Why, yes, I do. - -_Elder B_. That baptism is an essential part of the righteous law -of God is evident from the answer of Jesus, when John demurred to -baptizing him--"Suffer it to be so now, for thus it becometh us to -fulfill all righteousness."--Matt. iii. 15. Jesus also says that -baptism is a part of the counsel of God to men--"And all the people -that heard him [John], and the publicans, justified God, being baptized -with the baptism of John. But the Pharisees and lawyers rejected the -counsel of God against themselves, being not baptized of him."--Luke -vii. 29, 30. Baptism may also be considered the door of the Kingdom -of God, or the law that adopts us into the family of God. Immediately -after Jesus was baptized, the heavens opened over him, and God owned -His Son. Jesus says, "He that entereth not by the door into the -sheepfold, but climbeth up some other way, the same is a thief and a -robber. But he that entereth in by the door, is the shepherd of the -sheep. To him the porter openeth."--John x. 1-3. The sheepfold was the -Kingdom of God, the door was baptism, the porter was John. Upon those -{45} who attempt to enter any other way, will rest the imputation of -dishonesty. - -_Mr. W_. Not a very desirable imputation, certainly. - -_Elder B_. No. But you see, by the illustration, the necessity of -baptism. - -_Mr. W_. I must confess I do. - -_Elder B_. Baptism does not mean infant sprinkling or pouring. The true -mode of baptism is by immersion. - -_Mr. W_. That is my opinion of the matter. When my friends have been -discussing the subject, it has always appeared to me that immersion was -the proper form of baptism. - -_Elder B_. True. This is plainly evident from the Scriptures. John -the Baptist baptized in the river Jordan. If sprinkling or pouring -were the mode, there would have been no necessity for his going into -the river. It is true, I have seen representations of Jesus and John -standing in the water, while John poured the water upon Jesus, but such -a representation carries improbability upon its very face. If pouring -would do, why go into the water? And we know that Jesus did go into -the water, for he "went up straightway out of the water," after he was -baptized, says the Evangelist.--Matt. iii. 16. "And the multitudes who -went to John were baptized of him in Jordan."--Matt. iii. 6. Again, -John baptized at Aenon, near to Salim, because there "was much water -there."--John iii. 23. Of what advantage would much water have been, -if sprinkling or pouring were the mode? A bucketful of water would -sprinkle a thousand people. A very insignificant brook would suffice to -baptize a nation, if pouring were the mode. If either of these were the -mode, there was no necessity to choose a place of "much water." Unless -immersion were the mode, we cannot see any sense in John's baptizing at -Aenon because of the abundance of water there. - -_Mr. W_-. Certainly not. But Mrs. Whitby's sister's husband, that is, -Mr. Clarke, stands much upon this point--that it is declared that John -baptized _with_ water. - -_Elder B_. I am aware that it is so written. And I am sure that I never -entertained the idea that any one could administer baptism for the -remission of sins, _without_ water. John is spoken of as baptizing with -water, distinguishing his baptism from the baptism of the Holy Ghost -and of fire, which Jesus was to introduce. - -_Mr. W_. I understand. - -_Elder B_. Philip and the eunuch both went down into the {46} -water.--Acts viii. 38. Jesus likens baptism to a birth.--John iii. -5. Now a birth argues a concealment, which immersion certainly is. -St. Paul says we are _buried_ with Christ by baptism, "that like as -Christ was raised up from the dead, by the glory of the Father, even -so we also should walk in newness of life."--Rom. vi. 4. This is plain -enough. But he goes on to say, "For if we have been planted together -in the likeness of his death, we shall be also in the likeness of his -resurrection." What could be a more beautiful illustration of baptism -by immersion than is here presented. Immersion is a burial. Immersion -is a planting in the likeness of Christ's death. Sprinkling or pouring -answer neither one figure nor the other. If we are buried with Christ -by baptism, we thenceforth walk in newness of life. If we are planted -in the likeness of Christ's death, it is an earnest of our being one -day fashioned in the likeness of his resurrection. - -_Mr. W_. That is certainly a striking and appropriate figure. Your -ideas agree with mine very much. - -_Elder B_. Having settled the mode of baptism, I will now say a little -on the candidates for that ordinance. Baptism being for the remission -of sins, and no one, who is not old enough to discern right from -wrong, being accounted a sinner in the sight of God, you will perceive -that baptism is only necessary for those who have arrived at years of -accountability. And faith and repentance invariably precede baptism. -If you search the Bible through, you will find that the people were -always taught before they were baptized. John taught the people to -bring forth fruits meet for repentance, before baptism. Jesus commanded -his disciples to go and teach all nations, and then baptize them. The -Apostles ever taught the people to believe and repent, before they -were baptized. Little children, being incapable of understanding the -law of God, are not deemed responsible for non-observance of it, and, -consequently, are not required to believe, repent, or be baptized. -Not being subject to the law, little children are wholly subjects of -the free grace of Jesus Christ, and his atoning blood redeems them -without any conditions on their part. It is solemn mockery before God, -to baptize little children, or to preach that they will not be saved -without baptism. When they can readily distinguish between right and -wrong, then commences their responsibility. - -_Mr. W_. I perfectly agree with what you say. But Mr. Clarke holds that -baptism is in lieu of circumcision, and we know that Abraham and his -seed were commanded to observe circumcision when the child was eight -days old. - -{47} _Elder B_. Circumcision and baptism are two different ordinances, -and have no relation to each other. Circumcision was a sign of the -covenant which God made with Abraham and his seed. Baptism is for the -remission of individual sins. Circumcision could only be performed on -one sex. Baptism is binding on both. Circumcision was preceded by no -teaching. Baptism is invariably preceded by faith and repentance. Both -circumcision and baptism were observed by the children of Israel under -Moses.--1 Cor. x. 2. So you see that circumcision and baptism are two -distinct ordinances, widely differing in their nature and application. - -_Mr. W_. I see they are. - -_Elder B_. After men have been baptized, they are required to have -hands laid upon them, that they may receive the Gift of the Holy Ghost. -Then, according to their faithfulness and diligence in keeping the -commandments of God, the various manifestations of the Holy Ghost are -poured out upon men--such as the gift of speaking in foreign tongues, -of the interpretation of tongues, prophecy, dreams, visions, the gift -of healing, and of working miracles, discernment of spirits, &c. - -_Mr. W_. Do you believe in having these things now? Why one of the -principal reasons that I have never joined any religious body is, that -I could read in the Bible of these great and glorious gifts being -enjoyed in ancient times, and I could not find any people who contended -for these things now. I have expressed my thoughts on these subjects to -Mr. Clarke, and his wife, and his brother, but they all declare that -these blessings were only given for the establishment of Christianity, -and that they, not being intended to continue upon the earth, are not -now given, and, indeed, are not now needed. But I could never see the -reason for this. I could see in the Bible no reason why men should not -obtain these blessings now as anciently. In fact, I think the Bible -decidedly encourages all men to seek after these things, for Paul -says, "The manifestation of the Spirit is given to every man to profit -withal." And we are well aware that salvation is just the same thing -now as anciently. Men have now the same weakness to overcome, the same -temptations to resist, the same devil to oppose them, and the same end -to obtain as in the days of the Apostles. And why should men now not -have the same blessings from the hands of the Lord to assist them in -obtaining salvation, as the primitive Christians had to assist them? -It is certain that either God has changed, or men have degenerated -and become unworthy {48} of such distinguished blessings as the early -Christians enjoyed. But I am pleased to find that you believe in -obtaining these blessings, I shall be happy to listen further to your -views of the matter. I am becoming much interested in your doctrines. - -_Elder B_. I am aware that the popular cry is that the gifts and -blessings of the Holy Ghost are "done away, and no longer needed." We -know they are done away, because men do not seek them, and the ancient -Saints sought them earnestly. Indeed it would be marvellous for the -Lord to give these blessings to men when they do not care for them, and -when they think them unnecessary. He is not so prodigal of the choice -gifts of His Holy Spirit. He does not cast his pearls before swine. -His Spirit does not always strive with men. When they do not wish to -serve Him, He gives them up to the imagination of their own hearts, -to walk in their own ways. This is the cause of all the divisions in -the religious world. But where is the first Scripture that says, or -even hints, that the gifts and manifestations of the Holy Spirit were -not intended for men until they become perfect? Not a single text of -this description can be found between the lids of the Bible, but the -whole tenor of the Book teaches to the contrary. Jesus Christ said -that the signs Or gifts should follow those who believed.--Mark xvi. -17. He also said that the Comforter--the Holy Ghost, should abide with -his disciples for ever.--John xiv. 16. Jesus also said that his Father -would give His Holy Spirit to all them that asked Him.--Luke xi. 13. -Peter said that God gave the Holy Ghost to all that obeyed Him.--Acts -v. 32. On the day of Pentecost, Peter declared that the promise of the -Holy Ghost was for the people before him, for their children, for all -that were afar off, even as many as the Lord should call.--Acts ii. -39. Paul continually exhorted all Saints to seek diligently after the -gifts of the Spirit, for he would not have his brethren ignorant of -them, but to covet earnestly the best gifts.--1 Cor. xii. xiii. xiv. -Solomon said, "Where there is no vision the people perish."--Proverbs -xxix. 18. Joel prophesied that the Spirit of the Lord should be poured -out most abundantly in the last days, the sons and daughters should -prophesy, the old men should dream dreams, and the young men should see -visions, and even upon the servants and handmaids, should the Spirit be -bestowed, indeed the promise is that it should be poured out upon all -flesh.--Joel ii. 28, 29. That does not look like the gifts being done -away and no longer needed. It is true, Peter said that the out-pouring -on the day of Pentecost was in fulfilment of Joel's prophecy, but that -occasion did not {49} fully fulfil the terms of the prophecy, for -very few received the Holy Spirit then, not all flesh. A more full -and complete fulfilment yet awaits the prediction, and the time when -will be discovered by reading the whole of the chapter--just about the -second advent of the Redeemer. - -_Mr. W_. But is it necessary to have laid hands upon one, in order to -receive the Holy Ghost? - -_Elder B_. Laying on of hands is the ordinance appointed of God for the -imparting of the Holy Ghost.--Acts viii. 17-20., xix. 6. Heb. vi. 2. - -_Mr. W_. Did not Cornelius receive it without the laying on of hands, -and even before he was baptized? - -_Elder B_. Cornelius was a Gentile. The Holy Ghost was poured out upon -him and his household previous to baptism and the laying on of hands, -to convince the Jews that the Gentiles were entitled to the blessings -of the Gospel. Cornelius and his household were then baptized. -Doubtless the gift of tongues was only imparted to them for the time -being, as has been the case with persons in our day, before baptism -and the laying on of hands. It is reasonable to believe that, after -Cornelius and his household were baptized, Peter laid his hands upon -them, as he did upon other disciples. Such a course would be pursued by -the Latter-day Saints now in similar cases. - -_Mr. W_. But do the Latter-day Saints actually obtain these gifts? - -_Elder B_. Yes, some have the gift of tongues, some of interpretation -of tongues, others have dreams, visions, and revelations, whilst many -have been miraculously healed by the power of God. - -_Mr. W_. Well, really my bosom burns to hear it. [_Looking at his -watch_.] But I am sorry to say that my time has expired. I have some -particular business to attend to just now. Would you wait and take -dinner with us. I can spare a little more time after dinner. - -_Elder B_. I am obliged to you, but I have several places to call at -this morning, and it will be inconvenient for me to stay with you -to-day. However, I will call upon you this day week, and give you any -further information you may wish. - -_Mr. W_. Well, call when you can stay and have dinner. But I wish to -ask you whether you admit persons into your Church immediately on -application, or do you keep candidates a certain time on probation. - -_Elder B_. In ancient times candidates were not required to {50} submit -to any probation, previous to entering the Church, at least I cannot -read so in the Bible, neither do the Latter-day Saints require such -a thing. We like men to come up boldly and say they repent of their -sins, and wish to be baptized. When men do this, we do not presume to -question their sincerity, unless we have very substantial reasons for -doing so. We wish to encourage confidence between men, and we do not -treat them as suspicious characters, until we have evidence for it. -When a man turns from his sins, then is the time that he should be -received with open arms by the Church, the blessings of full fellowship -should not be withheld, for he is but weak in the faith, and he needs -all possible encouragement. - -_Mr. W_. I have no fault to find with your sentiments on that head. I -am sure it is very good of you to spend your time in enlightening the -minds of the people, by your tracts and conversation. Of course you -have a salary from your society to support you. - -_Elder B_. I am not an hireling, sir. I do not preach for hire or -divine for money. The hireling is not the true shepherd of the flock. -An hireling is apt to look a little more to the fleece than to the -flock. - -_Mr. W_. But you cannot live on the air! - -_Elder B_. When Jesus Christ sent his disciples to preach in ancient -times, he told them to go without purse or scrip, and their heavenly -Father would see that they were provided for. Jesus said that those -persons who received his servants received him, and those who rejected -them rejected him, and whosoever would give only a cup of cold water to -one of the least of his disciples should not lose his reward.--Matt. x. -Mark vi. ix. Luke ix. This is how I am sent out, this is how all the -Elders of the Latter-day Saints are sent out to preach to the world. - -_Mr. W_. That's noble, certainly. - -_Elder B_. It proves the world, whether they will receive one in the -name of the Lord; it proves the servants of God, whether they can -put their confidence in Him; and it proves the Lord, whether He will -support His servants and open the way for them. - -_Mr. W_. I really wish you would stay for dinner. - -_Elder B_. I would, with pleasure, if my duties allowed. - -_Mr. W_. Well, I cannot let you go away empty. I beg you will accept of -five shillings, to assist you in your laudable purpose. - -{51} _Elder B_. May the Lord bless you in your basket and in your -store, and restore you an hundred fold. - -_Mr. W_. Thank you. I have much enjoyed your conversation. I am sure I -am greatly indebted to you. But I must now say good day. You will not -fail to call next week? - -_Elder B_. I will not. Good day sir. - -LIVERPOOL: PUBLISHED BY S. W. RICHARDS, 15, WILTON STREET, LONDON. - - _If the Lord Almighty should give the human family their desire in - full, they would not keep the broad road to destruction, but would - go cross lots to hell._ - - --_Brigham Young._ - - _A man cannot deny the truth when the spirit of God is burning in - his bosom._ - - --_Francis M. Lyman._ - - _As man is, God once was. As God is, man may become._ - - --_Joseph Smith._ - -{52} - - - -SALVATION: A DIALOGUE BETWEEN ELDER BROWNSON AND MR. WHITBY. - -BY JOHN JAQUES, ELDER IN THE CHURCH OF JESUS CHRIST OF LATTER-DAY -SAINTS. - -_Elder B_. Good morning, sir. How do you do to-day? - -_Mr. W_. O! good morning, sir. How do you do? I hope you are well. I -am happy to see you. Come, walk in and sit down. I have been expecting -you, and wishing you would come. I have many things of which to -ask you to-day, if you will be kind enough to inform me concerning -them. Since you were here last week, my mind has been much exercised -respecting your principles. What I heard from you then, has appeared -to me as near the truth as anything I ever heard before. If I had any -prejudice against the Latter-day Saints previous to my meeting with -you, I think it is now well nigh gone. Still there are some things -connected with your people, of which I wish to learn a little more. I -had not opportunity last week to name these things to you, as our time -was short, and we seemed to occupy it so well with other conversation, -that many questions which I wished to put to you, I really was obliged -to postpone till a more favourable opportunity. But after dinner, I -took my pipe, as I generally do, and sat in the corner, canvassing and -weighing over what we had conversed upon, and other things which we had -not. When I get my pipe, I reckon myself in my study, so I puzzled for -full two hours over matters relating to your people. Finally, I thought -I should have the privilege of seeing you again in a few days, when -I could inquire of your more fully. Now you are here, for which I am -glad. Would you first of all give me a brief description of the origin, -progress, and present position of the Latter-day Saints, and of the -organization and different officers of your Church? - -_Elder B_. I will do so. About the year 1820, there was a great revival -excitement among the religious societies in the town of Manchester, -Ontario county, New York. This revival {53} was kept up with spirit -by a series of camp meetings, in which preachers and people of all -denominations joined. A multitude of converts was the result. But as -they began to attach themselves to this or that society, a scene of -strife and confusion prevailed, which contrasted strangely with the -professions and former demeanour of both priests and people. In this -town lived a young man, then in his fifteenth year. His father's family -clung to the Presbyterian faith, and four of them joined that body. -This young man was deeply impressed during the above excitement. But -the divisions and contentions of the religious societies puzzled him, -and he reflected seriously upon their conduct, asking himself who, -amidst all the strife, was right, and whom he must join. While in -this anxious state, he one day opened his Bible, and read that golden -counsel given by James--"If any of you lack wisdom, let him ask of God, -that giveth unto all men liberally and upbraideth not, and it shall be -given him."--i. 5. This precious passage came with great force to the -mind of this young man. The teaching exactly suited his case. He was -unlearned, he was ignorant, he lacked wisdom. The preachers all claimed -to be right, though, at the same time, they differed, and strove with -each other. It was therefore folly to go to them to learn the truth. -He wisely resolved to follow the advice of James, and "ask of God." -Accordingly, this young man retired to a secluded spot, and kneeling -down began to pray earnestly to the Almighty for guidance. The youth -had scarcely done so, when he was suddenly seized by an invisible -power, which rendered him speechless and helpless. Darkness seemed to -hover around him. However, he exerted all his power to ask deliverance -from the Lord, when a pillar of light, surpassing the brightness of -the midday sun, appeared above the youth, and descended gradually till -it fell upon him, and he felt released from his distressing bondage. -When the light rested upon him, he saw two most glorious personages -standing above him in the air. One spoke to him, pointing to the other, -saying--"This is my beloved Son, hear him." - -_Mr. W_. Then this young man actually saw and spoke to the Lord, and to -his Son Jesus Christ! - -_Elder B_. Yes. The young man asked the latter person, which of all -the religious societies was right. In answer, the youth was informed -that all were teaching incorrect doctrines, and that he must join none -of the sects. To a certain extent this satisfied his mind. But on the -evening of the 21st of September, 1823, he again prayed to the Lord for -a manifestation from Him. While thus engaged, a light appeared in the -{54} room, which increased until it became brighter than noonday, when -immediately a personage appeared at the bedside, standing in the air. - -_Mr. W_. A second vision! - -_Elder B_. Yes. The personage had on an exceedingly white robe. His -person was very glorious, and his countenance like lightning. Around -him shone a halo or light superior to that which filled the room. He -said he was a messenger from God, and was named Moroni [See Joseph -Smith, the Prophet, page 19]. He called the young man by name, and told -him that God had a work for him to do, which should cause his name to -be good and evil spoken of among all people, and that a book written -upon gold plates, and giving an account of the ancient inhabitants of -America, was deposited in the earth, and with the book two stones in -silver bows fastened to a breastplate, which were called anciently -the "Urim and Thummim," and by which God revealed intelligence to His -people. See Ex. xxviii. Lev. viii. 8. Deut. xxxiii. 8. I Sam. xxviii. -6. xxx. Ezra ii. 63. - -_Mr. W_. I recollect reading of the priests using the Urim and Thummim -among the children of Israel. - -_Elder B_. Just so. On these plates was engraven the fulness of -the everlasting Gospel, as Jesus Christ taught it to the ancient -inhabitants of America. These sacred things were not to be shown to -any person, except by commandment from the Lord. The place where they -were deposited was shown to the young man's mind in this vision. -After giving many more instructions, the messenger withdrew. While -the young man lay musing on what he had seen and heard, the same -messenger appeared again to him, repeating the former instructions, -and adding others. A second time the messenger withdrew. Before -morning he appeared a third time, and repeating what he had before -communicated, added still further instructions, cautioning the youth -to beware and not to be led astray. Whilst in the field the next day, -the same messenger again stood before him, commanding him to go and -tell his vision and the commandments he had received to his father. The -youth obeyed, and his father told him that he must do as he was told -by the angel, as it was of God. The young man accordingly went to the -place where the records were deposited in a stone box, covered over by -another stone, the middle part of the top of which was just visible -above the ground. He raised the stone, and beheld the plates, the Urim -and Thummim, and the breast-plate. He made an attempt to take them out, -but the messenger again appeared to him and forbade {55} him, telling -him the time had not yet come, but it would be four years longer. He -was commanded to go to the place once a year, until the time appointed, -and was informed that the messenger would meet him there. This -commandment the youth obeyed, and received instruction and intelligence -each time. - -_Mr. W_. Though he was young, he certainly underwent a considerable -course of experience before he was entrusted with the commission of the -work. - -_Elder B_. Truly so. The magnitude, importance, and sacred character of -the work to which he was chosen, required the simplicity and obedience -of youth, combined with the soberness and wisdom of maturity. Had an -old man been chosen, he might have been too much indoctrinated with the -opinions of the age, to readily obey the instructions of the heavenly -messenger. Had not the youth been qualified for his great work, by a -course of instruction and preparation, he might have been liable, in -the lightness and thoughtlessness and inexperience of youth, to trifle -with the sacred things committed to his charge. - -_Mr. W_. Very true. - -_Elder B_. On the 22nd of September, 1827, the angel placed the -plates, the Urim and Thummim, and the breast-plate, in the youth's -hands, charging him with the responsibility of their safe keeping. -The plates were near eight inches long by seven wide, and a little -thinner than ordinary tin. Engravings of the Egyptian hieroglyphic -species filled both sides of the plates. They were bound together by -three rings, at one edge, and were altogether about six inches thick. -A part of the plates were sealed. The youth immediately prepared for -their translation, which was done by means of the Urim and Thummim, -as the language in which the plates were engraved was peculiar to the -ancient inhabitants of America, and unknown to the present generation. -About this time, he suffered much persecution, chiefly from religious -persons, who had heard of his having visions, &c. He was compelled -to flee for safety from Manchester, New York, to Pennsylvania. He -continued to translate the record until he had finished those plates -which were unsealed. All the plates were then delivered up again to -the angel. After the translation, the Lord, by a heavenly messenger, -showed the plates to three witnesses--Oliver Cowdery, David Whitmer, -and Martin Harris. The youth also showed the plates, by commandment, to -eight other persons--Christian Whitmer, Jacob Whitmer, Peter Whitmer, -jun., John Whitmer, Hiram Page, Joseph Smith, sen., Hyrum Smith, and -Samuel H. Smith. The testimony of these eleven witnesses precedes -{56} the translation, which is entitled the Book of Mormon, the first -edition of which was published in 1830. - -_Mr. W_. I have heard much concerning this Book of Mormon, and have -always understood it to be of an apocryphal or a fabulous nature. Your -history of it is certainly strange, but, to be candid, I cannot say -that it is any more improbable than many things which are contained in -the Bible. It is not right to hastily condemn any thing that may appear -strange, for it is truly said that "truth is strange--stranger than -fiction." Could you give me a short description of the contents of this -far-famed book? - -_Elder B_. I know that many rumours and false statements are actively -circulated concerning that book. Its true history I have just -related. The book contains accounts of two separate and distinct -races of people. The first were called Jaredites, and they emigrated -from the tower of Babel. Being a righteous people, their language -was not confounded, and they were led by the Lord over the ocean -to the continent of America, where, occupying the northern portion -principally, they became a numerous, powerful, civilized, and -refined nation, and had Prophets living among them. But they finally -degenerated and became corrupt, so much so, that, after inhabiting the -land about fifteen or sixteen centuries, the Lord utterly destroyed -them. The records of this people were engraved on twenty-four gold -plates which were found by the second race who peopled this continent. -This last race consisted of two colonies. The first were descendants of -Joseph, and left Jerusalem in the first year of the reign of Zedekiah, -about six hundred years before Christ, being directed by the Lord. They -travelled by the borders of the Red Sea, then struck for the ocean, -crossed the Pacific, and landed in South America. This colony, in the -early part of their career, became divided into two parties. One party -were termed Nephites, and were a righteous and enlightened people. The -other were termed Lamanites, and became a wicked and ignorant people. -The second colony were composed partly of the tribe of Judah. This -people left Jerusalem in the eleventh year of the reign of Zedekiah, -when the Jews were being carried captive to Babylon. These emigrants -landed in North America, and soon after removed to the northern -parts of South America, where, about four centuries after, they were -discovered by the Nephites, in a partial state of civilization. These -two peoples amalgamated, and became one great and enlightened people. -Prophets existed among them. Jesus Christ himself visited them, after -his resurrection, healed their sick, called twelve Apostles, and -established his Church in {57} the land, in partial fulfilment of what -he said to the Jews--"Other sheep I have which are not of this fold: -them also I must bring, and they shall hear my voice, and there shall -be one fold and one shepherd."--John xiv. 16. - -_Mr. W_. But he did not bring them, and make them of one fold with the -Jews, having one shepherd. I have always understood that this passage -related to the Gentiles. - -_Elder B_. The Gentiles were not reckoned sheep then. Besides Jesus -said, at another time, that he was "not sent but unto the lost sheep -of the house of Israel."--Matt. xv. 24. So he would not be likely to -speak of ministering among the Gentiles. He went to the Nephites, and -they heard his voice, and many followed after him. They will not be -brought into one fold with the Jews, until all scattered Israel are -gathered together, and "made one nation in the land upon the mountains -of Israel; and one king shall be king to them all: and they shall be -no more two nations, neither shall they be divided into two kingdoms -any more at all." The union of the stick or record of Joseph--the -Book of Mormon, with the stick or record of Judah--the Bible, will be -instrumental in producing this grand and glorious effect.--Ezek. xxxvii. - -_Mr. W_. I certainly never saw so much apparent appropriateness and -force in those prophecies before. - -_Elder B_. Perhaps not. But to resume. The Nephites and Lamanites, -after the visit of Jesus, ran well for a time. But they became corrupt, -as years rolled on, and were often engaged in contention and bloodshed. -Finally the Lamanites conquered and destroyed the Nephites, in the -beginning of the fifth century after Christ. Their records were hid up -in the earth by two of the last Nephite Prophets--Mormon and Moroni, in -the hill where heaven directed the young man to go for the plates. The -North American Indians are the descendants of the Lamanites, and what -few of the Nephites mingled among them. - -_Mr. W_. Well surely, that is a most interesting story. The record of -half a world come to light! I must certainly read that book. How does -it agree with the Bible doctrinally? - -_Elder B_. Most admirably. Both books being written by inspiration -of the same Holy Spirit, they run of course in complete unison. The -Book of Mormon does not coincide with modern apostate religions, -which have the form, but deny the power of godliness. That book, as -may be expected, takes a bold and decided stand with the Bible, and -fearlessly condemns all churches which are not backed up by the power -and gifts and blessings of the Holy Ghost as the Primitive Church was. -{58} On some vital points, which in the Bible appear ambiguous through -mistranslation, interpolation, or perversion, the Book of Mormon speaks -in the most plain and pointed language, so that none may misunderstand. - -_Mr. W_. Indeed. - -_Elder B_. I will now resume my narrative. On the 15th of May, 1829, -the young man and a friend--Oliver Cowdery, being convinced of the -necessity and the proper mode of baptism, went into the woods to pray -on the subject. While praying, a heavenly messenger--John the Baptist, -descended in a cloud of light, laid his hands upon their heads, and -ordained them saying--"Upon you my fellow-servants, in the name of -Messiah, I confer the Priesthood of Aaron, which holds the keys of the -ministering of angels, and of the Gospel of repentance, and of baptism -by immersion for the remission of sins; and this shall never be taken -again from the earth, until the sons of Levi do offer again an offering -unto the Lord in righteousness." The messenger said that the Aaronic -Priesthood had not power to lay on hands for the Gift of the Holy -Ghost, but that that power should afterwards be given, and he commanded -these two persons to baptize each other, and then re-ordain each other, -which they straightway did, and the Spirit of God came upon them, and -they prophesied. They afterwards received the Melchisedec Priesthood, -which has power to lay on hands for the Gift of the Holy Ghost, and to -administer in spiritual blessings. - -_Mr. W_. Why did they re-ordain each other? Was not the ordination of -the angel sufficient? - -_Elder B_. There was no one on earth who had authority to baptize -these two persons, therefore the angel conferred it upon them, that -they might be qualified to baptize each other. They were required to -re-ordain each other after baptism, doubtless for the same reason that -Jesus was baptized--that they might fulfil the law of God in its proper -order, as far as possible, and thus become patterns for those who might -believe on their words. - -_Mr. W_. Very likely. - -_Elder B_. When the Book of Mormon was published, some who read it -became convinced of its truth, and were baptized. On the 6th of April, -1830, a Church, consisting of six members, was organized at Fayette, -Seneca county, New York. That Church was the Church of Jesus Christ of -Latter-day Saints. The youth who was the instrument in bringing forth -the book, and in organizing the Church, was Joseph Smith. The Church -increased rapidly in numbers, and in the gifts of {59} the Spirit. -In the fall of the year, several Elders went to the state of Ohio, -preaching, and baptized hundreds, and also introduced the Gospel into -all the states west of New York. In 1831, a settlement was formed in -Lake county, Ohio, and another in Jackson county, Missouri. The Saints -in Ohio built a Temple to the Lord, at Kirtland, at the completion -of which, in 1836, the power and glory of God were manifested in a -remarkable degree. In consequence of continued persecution the Ohio -settlement was abandoned in the year 1838. The Saints in Missouri laid -the foundation stone for a Temple, at Independence, Jackson county, -on the 3rd of August, 1831. This Temple is not yet built. The Saints -were driven by mob violence from Jackson county to Clay county, in -1833. Soon after, they were driven from Clay county to Caldwell and -other counties. In the winter of 1838-9, the Saints were expelled, -at the bayonet's point, from the state of Missouri. In these awful -persecutions and drivings, neither age, sex, nor condition was spared -from the most revolting brutality, such was the relentless cruelty of -the enemies of the Saints. In 1839, they began to gather on the east -bank of the Mississippi, in the state of Illinois, and commenced to -build up the city of Nauvoo, and soon afterwards a noble Temple. The -Temple was finished and dedicated in 1846. In 1837, Elders were sent on -a mission to Britain, where they succeeded in baptizing multitudes. In -1843, Elders were sent to the Society Isles, where numerous converts -were made. On the 27th of June, 1844, the Prophet Joseph Smith, and his -brother Hyrum, the Patriarch, were cruelly murdered by a mob, armed and -disguised, in Carthage jail, twelve miles from Nauvoo, where these two -men of God were thrown, for pretended crimes, and held for trial under -the government pledge of personal safety. During his lifetime, Joseph -Smith was embroiled in nearly fifty law-suits, yet was never legally -convicted of any offence to the law of the land. In 1846, the Saints, -again assailed by persecution, were compelled to quit Nauvoo. Fifteen -thousand to twenty thousand people were obliged to vacate their dearly -bought homes, travel across the vast prairies, and seek a home among -the wild fastnesses of the Rocky Mountains. While in this condition, -the government of the United States required the Saints to furnish a -battalion of able-bodied men to aid in the Mexican war. This unjust -requisition was complied with, and five hundred men were immediately -enrolled, and sent to California, leaving their wives and families -destitute in an Indian country. In July, 1847, a pioneer company of the -Saints entered the Valley of the Great Salt Lake. Setting {60} aside -the incidental privations of a new settlement, especially under these -circumstances, that and the surrounding valleys have ever since been -the peaceable and prosperous home of the Saints. They are now organized -as a territory of the United States. Cities have been built, lands -improved, and a Temple two hundred feet long is in progress. During -the last four years, flourishing missions have been established in -France, Germany, Denmark, Sweden, Norway, Iceland, Italy, Switzerland, -Malta, Gibraltar, Hindostan, Australia, and the Sandwich Isles; and -Elders have recently been sent to Siam, Ceylon, China, the West Indies, -British Guiana, and Chili. The Latter-day Saints in Britain now number -about thirty thousand. About twenty thousand have left these shores to -go to the head quarters of the Church. Between two thousand and three -thousand leave Britain annually, for the same destination. The Book of -Mormon is published in English, Welsh, French, German, Italian, Danish, -and Polynesian. The Doctrine and covenants of the Church is published -in English, Welsh, and Danish. The following papers and periodicals -are now in circulation--The "Deseret News," published semi-monthly, -at Great Salt Lake City; the "Seer," monthly, at Washington, United -States; the "Millennial Star," weekly, at Liverpool; the "Udgorn -Seion," in Welsh, weekly, at Merthyr Tydfil; the "Skandinaviens -Stierne," in Danish, semi-monthly, at Copenhagen; and "Le Reflecteur," -in French, monthly, at Lausanne. - -_Mr. W_. The Latter-day Saints have certainly made a most extraordinary -and rapid progress, notwithstanding their persecutions. How many kinds -of ministers are there in your Church? - -_Elder B_. In the Church of Christ there are two Priesthoods--the -Melchisedec, and the Levitical or Aaronic. The Melchisedec Priesthood -is the higher Priesthood, and, as I said before, holds the power to -administer in spiritual things. Apostles, Patriarchs or Evangelists, -Seventies, High Priests, and Elders, are of this Priesthood. The -Levitical Priesthood is the lesser Priesthood, and holds authority to -administer in temporal things and outward ordinances. Bishops, Priests, -Teachers, and Deacons are of this Priesthood. The Apostleship is the -highest office in the Church, and can officiate in all ordinances and -blessings, spiritual or temporal, and build up the kingdom of God. -One of the Apostles is chosen to be Prophet, Seer, and Revelator to -the Church, and he has authority to give revelations from God for the -guidance of the whole Church. Since the organization of the Church, in -1830, this Prophet, Seer, and Revelator has been also the President -{61} of the Church in all the world. The President is assisted by two -Counsellors holding the Apostleship. These three constitute what is -termed the First Presidency of the Church. The duty of a Patriarch is -to bless the Saints with Patriarchal blessings. Twelve of the Apostles -are organized as a Quorum, whose duty it is to travel in all the world, -and introduce the Gospel, and regulate the affairs of the Church -in their travels. These Twelve are of course subject to the First -Presidency. One of the Twelve is President of the Quorum. There are -about thirty-three Quorums of Seventies, seventy in each Quorum, as the -name implies. Each Quorum of the Seventies has seven Presidents. One -of these seven presides over his associates. The seven Presidents of -the first Quorum preside over all the Quorums of Seventies. The duty of -the Seventies is to travel in all the world, and introduce the Gospel, -under the direction of the Quorum of the Twelve. The High Priests -constitute a Quorum, which has a President with two Counsellors. The -duty of the High Priests is more particularly to preside. Twelve High -Priests are chosen as the High Council of the Church. The duty of the -High Council is to try the most serious offences against the laws of -the Church. The Elders constitute a Quorum, which has a President -with two Counsellors. An Elder has authority to preach the Gospel, -baptize, lay on hands for the Gift of the Holy Ghost, and to administer -in spiritual blessings. All the officers above an Elder are also -called Elders. The duty of a Bishop is to administer in the temporal -affairs of the Church, and to sit as a judge upon transgressors. The -duty of a Priest is to preach the Gospel, and administer in outward -ordinances--such as baptism, and the Lord's supper, and to visit the -members of the Church, and exhort them to faithfulness. The duty of -a Teacher is to be as a father to the members, to watch over them -continually, and see that there is no lying, backbiting, evil speaking, -or iniquity of any kind, in the Church, and that all the members meet -together often, do their duty, and live in love and union. The duty -of the Deacon is to attend to the temporal well-being and comfort of -the Church, and to assist the Teacher in his duties when necessary. -The Priests, the Teachers, and the Deacons, each constitute a distinct -Quorum, having its respective President, with his two Counsellors. -The lesser offices of the Priesthood are all embodied in the higher, -consequently an officer can minister in the duties of any office -beneath him. Thus an Apostle can administer in the duties of High -Priest, Elder, or Deacon. - -{62} _Mr. W_. You have a most wonderful and elaborate organization. - -_Elder B_. No other organization in the world is so complete, or so -beautifully adapted "for the perfecting of the Saints, the work of -the ministry, or the edifying of the body of Christ," which St. Paul -declares to be the end of the Priesthood. - -_Mr. W_. How was so minute a knowledge of the various offices and their -duties obtained? It is not given in the Bible. - -_Elder B_. Neither the Bible nor the Book of Mormon so particularly -describe the offices of the Holy Priesthood, or so clearly define their -duties. By revelation from God, and by the inspiration of the Holy -Ghost, was this glorious knowledge given in these last days. - -_Mr. W_. It's passing strange! And yet I feel glad--I cannot but admire -your system--But why do the Latter-day Saints leave their native land, -and go to America? as I understand they do. - -_Elder B_. In a few words I can show you the propriety of that -principle. You know very well that righteousness has no fellowship -with unrighteousness. The righteous and the wicked can never live in -peace and harmony. The laws of God can never be fully obeyed while -the people of God are scattered among the wicked. The separation of -the people of God from the wicked has been a prominent feature in all -dispensations. Salvation can never be realized without this separation. -Abraham was commanded to go with his family to a land that he knew -not. The children of Israel were commanded to gather out of the land -of Egypt, to the land of Canaan, and be separate from their enemies. -The Israelites ever considered their dispersion among the nations as -a most signal sign of the displeasure of the Lord. Jesus wept over -Jerusalem, and said how often he would have gathered her children as -a hen gathers her chickens under her wings, but the stubborn Jews -would not listen to him, consequently they were scattered among all -nations, the most fearful curse that ever befell that people. They -still look forward, with the strongest confidence, to their gathering -again to Jerusalem and to Palestine, and regard that gathering as ample -recompense for the long, dreary night of scattering which they are now -passing through. And the Lord has promised that the wonders of the last -gathering of His people shall totally eclipse, and banish from their -minds, the wonders of the gathering from Egypt.--Jer. xvi. xxxi. When -the Latter-day judgments are being sent among the wicked, does not St. -John {63} say that a voice is to be heard from heaven--"Come out of her -[Babylon-the wicked nations], my people, that ye be not partakers of -her sins, and that ye receive not of her plagues?"--Rev. xviii. 4. And -Joel says, "In Mount Zion, and in Jerusalem, shall be deliverance," in -the last days.--Joel ii. 32. We know where Jerusalem is, and God has -revealed that the Mount Zion of the last days is in America, and has -also commanded His people to gather there, and prepare themselves to -dwell in peace when Jesus Christ shall come. The Jews will return to -Jerusalem by and bye. At your leisure, read Isaiah ii. v. xi. xliii. -xlix. Zech. x. Ezek. xi. xx. xxxiii. Zeph. iii. Jer. xxxii. Many other -passages might be named, but these prove that a mighty gathering of the -people of God was to occur in the last days. It is now being fulfilled. - -_Mr. W_. I will read the passages. But I have one thing more to name. I -am told that the Latter-day Saints believe in a man's having more wives -than one. This, if true, is opposed to my feelings, and to my ideas -of propriety and morality. Is this doctrine believed in and practised -by your people? If so, how can you reconcile it with Scripture and -morality? - -_Elder B_. This doctrine is believed in by the Latter-day Saints. -It is practised by them in the Territory of Utah. There is no law -there to forbid polygamy. But they do not practise it in England, or -in any country where the law of the land forbids the practice. Your -feelings, and your ideas of propriety and morality, are induced by -your education. In this country, men and women are educated to believe -that polygamy is flagrantly immoral, and nothing more or less than -licentiousness. This is a most erroneous idea. There is an immense -difference between a man's holding illegal and promiscuous intercourse -with the other sex, for the pleasure of the moment only, regardless of -consequences, and his legally marrying several wives, and honourably -supporting them and their children. In the first case, there is a grave -abuse of the sexual powers, and a grievous violation of the highest and -holiest principles. In the second case, there is nothing of this kind, -but merely an extensive development of those powers and principles. -There is far less licentiousness in the East, where polygamy prevails, -than in the West, where it is illegal. As regards Scripture, there -is not a word in the Bible condemning polygamy, not a word. On the -contrary, the most righteous men known in sacred history, advocated -and practised this principle. Did God favour them the less on that -account? Not a jot. He was the author of the principle. In certain -instances, an Israelite could not obey the law of God, without {64} -taking more wives than one. For example--a childless widow had legal -claim on her deceased husband's brother, or nearest male relative, for -the fulfilment of marital duties. If the brother or relative refused to -fulfil these duties, he was publicly disgraced by the woman. Deut. xxv. - -_Mr. W_. I acknowledge that there is an essential difference between -the two cases you mention. But as respects the law in Israel, I thought -that Jesus Christ did away with that. - -_Elder B_. There is no record of his doing away with it. He -said--"Think not that I am come to destroy the law, or the Prophets; I -am not come to destroy, but to fulfil." Matt. v. 17. - -_Mr. W_. But would not polygamy make the women jealous of each other? - -_Elder B_. There is no cause for it. We are all redeemed by one -Lord--should that make us jealous of each other? We are all the -children of one heavenly Father--should that make us jealous? You -have several children--should that make your first-born jealous -of the others? Just as little cause exists for the association of -jealousy with polygamy. Indeed it is calculated to dispel jealousy. -For instance--In this country, three young women all love the same -young man. Being rivals, it is quite natural to suppose that the young -women, through their jealousy, hate each other in exact proportion as -they love the young man, because they know that the law will not allow -him to be married to them all, and consequently when one has obtained -him the others have irrecoverably lost him. If polygamy were allowed, -this jealousy would not exist, because a woman would know she could be -married to any man she loved, if she could win his affection, which -part of the business might be safely entrusted to her. - -_Mr. W_. But what advantages would accrue through a man's having more -wives than one. - -_Elder B_. I have just told you one very great advantage--a woman -could, without fear of rivalry, become the wife of the man on whom she -had set the purest and warmest affections of her soul. She would not -be compelled, as many are now, to throw herself away on some brute in -human form, who would scarcely pass the honeymoon before he treated -her worse than his cattle. Such wretches do not deserve a wife at all. -But what are women to do? You can't unsex them. Women are women, after -all, and they know they have a right to husbands and protectors. If -they cannot get as good as they wish, they will get as good as they -can. Therefore leave their choice free as to whom they shall have. A -woman gives herself wholly and entirely, body and affections, to a man. -She {65} ought surely to be allowed to bestow such a gift on whom she -pleases. She ought certainly to choose whatever man she pleases to hold -unlimited and sole control over her person and property. If this were -more extensively the case, we should hear less of wife beating and wife -murdering, accounts of which figure so conspicuously in our newspapers. -Now polygamy would grant the advantage named, whereas monogamy is one -of the greatest bars to the happiness of the female sex. - -_Mr. W_. But would you have all men marry several wives each? - -_Elder B_. That would not necessarily follow. It would be more likely -that good men would each have several wives, and that bad men would -find it difficult to get any wife to ill-use and beat. This would bring -to men a reward and a punishment, in which the women would be proud to -administer, and which would do more for their protection than all the -legislative enactments in the world. - -_Mr. W_. Well, I must think upon this subject. I certainly do not feel -to object so much to it as I did before I named it to you. - -_Mary_. [_Mr. W.'s daughter_.] Dinner's ready, please, father. - -_Mr. W_. Then I suppose we must retire. You shall stay and have dinner -with me, and then you shall be at liberty to attend to your business, -as I think I shall have detained you long enough to day. By the bye, I -have read the tract you lent me, I like it very well. I shall certainly -go to your meetings, and hear a little more, and I will not promise you -that I shall not be a Latter-day Saint yet, for I must say that your -religion is more consistent with the Bible than any other which I have -examined. - -_Elder B_. You can't do better, sir, I assure you. - -LIVERPOOL: PUBLISHED BY S. W. RICHARDS, 15, WILTON STREET, LONDON. - -{66} - - - -EXCLUSIVE SALVATION. - -BY JOHN JAQUES, ELDER IN THE CHURCH OF JESUS CHRIST OF LATTER-DAY -SAINTS. - -The doctrine of Exclusive Salvation, or salvation by _one_ Lord, _one_ -Faith, _one_ Baptism, _one_ method, _one_ system, _one_ Gospel, _one_ -Priesthood only; is at the present time an exceedingly unpopular -doctrine. But popularity or unpopularity can never make truth error, -nor error truth. If the doctrine of exclusive salvation be a false -doctrine, world-wide popularity will never make it true. If, on the -contrary, it be a true doctrine, the most crushing unpopularity will -never destroy its immutability and truthfulness. The subject, then, -should be investigated in the abstract, entirely independent of -popularity or unpopularity. Let us rather call to our aid common sense, -reason, and revelation. My object will be to show most clearly that -exclusive salvation is a true, reasonable, and scriptural doctrine, -that it is an absolute impossibility for a real _Bible believer_ to -entertain a contrary thought. - -Ostensibly a great part of Christendom disavow exclusive salvation. -But, if the point be pressed home, all sects must acknowledge the -truth of the doctrine, or at once proclaim themselves false teachers, -impostors, deluders, entirely destitute of the least shadow of legal -authority to officiate as teachers of religion. One or other of these -conclusions is inevitable. - -I ask the Baptist minister, what induces him to occupy his time in -preaching up a particular creed? Why not labor in the fields, or at -some mechanical trade? He answers, he can be more usefully employed in -preaching. I ask, of what use is his preaching? His answer must be, -for the salvation of souls. But I may further remark, the established -church is supposed to exist for the very purpose of saving souls; has -colleges for to properly qualify persons to preach; has a church in -nearly every village where salvation is supposed to be taught; has -ministers who are paid, pensioned, salaried, for the express purpose -of doing this necessary work of salvation. Why not leave the work of -salvation to them altogether? Why interfere in their appointed and -acknowledged {67} calling? His answer must be, his only answer can be, -that the established church is not the true church; that its ministers -have no true authority, and that they do not preach the true method of -salvation; that his own Baptist church is the true church of Christ; -that Baptist ministers are the true authorized preachers of salvation, -and that they preach the true and only method of salvation. He cannot -shrink from this. He is driven in a corner. There is no way of escape. -He must either own his neighbor churchman a false teacher, and himself -a true one, or confess himself a base, hypocritical impostor, having -no authority whatever: a wretched wanderer to the depraved vitiated -mental tastes and itching ears of a dishonest or deluded portion of the -community. Thus he cannot deny the doctrine of exclusive salvation; he -is pushed upon it, and it breaks him to pieces. - -Some might be inclined to suggest the idea that both Episcopalian and -Baptist churches are true, that the ministers of both churches have -authority--equal authority, the one with the other. This is virtually -condemning both parties. It is utterly impossible for two opposing -churches of equal authority to be one true church, or part and parcels -of the true church. No sane person could broach such an idea. Two -conflicting principles can never become one principle, worlds without -end. One principle must drop. If you tell me that two disagreeing sects -have equal authority, I am bold to affirm that neither of them have any -authority at all, and every sensible man will back my affirmation. Her -Majesty, Victoria, is the true and rightful queen of England. Her claim -is undoubted, her authority is indisputable. She reigns exclusively. -Why? Because she is the nation's only true sovereign. It is the thing -impossible for any other woman to have just claim to equal authority. -The royal prerogative is vested solely in one person. No other person -can have the slightest legal claim to it. So the true and legal -authority and prerogative of salvation can be solely vested in one -church. No other church can have the slightest lawful claim to it. The -true Church may have many branches upon various portions of the earth's -surface, but they must all be united, and subject to the Head. - -Two true churches, two true creeds, two true preachers, differing -from each other, contradicting each other, present an irreconcilable -impossibility. It is perfectly senseless--monstrous--the wildest, most -far-fetched idea that could be conceived. Its birthplace must have -been "beyond the bounds of time and space." The simplest capacity, -the narrowest {68} mind, can perceive at a glance the thorough -unreasonableness of such an idea. Yet unreasonable as it is, senseless -as it is, monstrous as it is, still it is a favourite point, a bright -specimen of the wise folly of our "gospel blaze," Christendom. Can -we wonder at the rapid spread of deism, atheism, infidelity, or -unbelief, when we consider the foolish, nonsensical doctrines which -are gravely taught in our day, with all the sanctity, longfacedness, -impudence, and insolence, imaginable? Can we wonder the world is sick -of religion? Is it strange that intelligent Roman Catholics should -consider sectarianism a wicked soul-destroying heresy? What is the -natural effect of men seeing an hundred opposing sects, all believing -differently, teaching differently, and acting differently, yet at -the same time taking one another by the hand as brothers, and with -all gravity declaring to the world they have conjointly one faith, -one hope, one calling? Why, the natural, the legitimate effect is, -that straightforward thinking men will consider them all as so many -arch deceivers, conniving at the accomplishment of party purposes, -or grossly ignorant of what they affirm, and in either case their -profession is a misnomer upon themselves. On the other hand: what -is the natural effect upon clear-minded men of an hundred different -sects, all calling themselves Christians, all believing in one Bible, -one code of laws, all professing to be guided by one spirit; yet, at -the same time, none teaching in accordance with the Bible, each one -teaching contrary doctrines, each one governed by contrary laws, each -one actuated by contrary spirit, each one openly declaring all the -rest are false, and, of course, condemning them to eternal flames? Let -us take the answer of Cobbett, "The natural, the necessary effect is, -that many will believe that none of them have truth on their side, and, -of course, that the thing is false altogether, and invented solely -for the benefit of those who teach it, and who dispute about it." The -French infidels knew full well there could be but one true religion; -consequently, if forty were presented before them, thirty-nine must of -necessity be false. - -View it whichever way we will, the notorious inconsistency of -sectarianism is singularly manifest. THERE IS ONLY ONE TRUE FAITH. -Common sense, reason, and revelation establish the undeniable fact. -It is, out of sheer necessity, an incontrovertible truth. A deist, -or an atheist, is called all sorts of ill names, and his society -considered pestiferous by professing Christians, because he will not -associate the inconsistencies, confusions, and glaring contradictions -of modern Christianity, with the beautiful, sublime, and magnificent -idea of an overruling {69} Deity, possessing infinite power, wisdom and -glory. Whilst these same professing Christians embrace with cordial -affection those who credit the monstrous lie, the base calumny, the -heaven-daring libel, that the Great Jehovah is the grand author of all -this confusion. O folly! Fie, fie! Christendom! - -The doctrine of exclusive salvation is an eternal principle, -indestructible as the Throne of Jehovah. It existed before the first -creation, has existed ever since, and will exist after the last -creation. Were it not for this principle of exclusiveness there -would be no law, no justice, no mercy, no order, no organization, -no honor, no glory, no virtue; no reward, no punishment, no heaven, -no hell; nothing to fear, nothing to hope. This earth would be as -good as heaven, and Jehovah's throne no more to be desired than the -prison-house of the damned. It is this very principle of exclusiveness -that creates the difference between truth and error, between angels and -devils, between salvation and damnation. It is this very principle that -determines, with unerring certainty, every gradation between virtue and -vice, between honour and dishonour, between glory and shame. - -But now let us examine scripture evidence upon the subject of exclusive -salvation. We will begin in the beginning, and trace downwards in the -course of time. - -The only way in which the harmony of heaven could be maintained was by -rigid observance of the exclusive doctrine of perfect submission to the -head. Lucifer, son of the morning, undertook to question the point. He -was cast down. Others sided with him and shared his fate. - -Adam was placed in the garden of Eden, where was everything that -would please the eye, captivate the senses, or delight the heart. -Jehovah revealed to him the doctrine of exclusive salvation: "In -the day thou eatest thereof thou shalt surely die." The only, the -exclusive method of salvation proposed from sin, sorrow, and death, -was this,--abstinence from the fruit from a particular tree. It was -an irrevocable decree, by lawful authority, even the Eternal God. It -mattered not what the devil said, what Eve said, or what any other -personage said, however exalted his station or great his authority. -The doctrine of exclusive salvation was given; it was true, it was -faithful. The devil, wily and subtle, preached against exclusive -salvation; said it was a false doctrine: "Ye _shall not_ surely die." -He deceived Eve; Eve persuaded Adam; Adam transgressed; the devil was -proved a liar; Adam discovered by painful experience, and his posterity -to this day are witnesses in themselves of the truth of the {70} -doctrine of exclusive salvation. Thus it will be seen that it is a true -doctrine, and the devil the opposer of it from the beginning. - -But we must pass hastily through the scriptures. We have not space nor -time to examine the testimony of the ancient worthies, the prophets, -one by one, or we should discover that they all, without exception, -preach the doctrine of exclusive salvation; who were sent to preach at -all. - -We come to Noah, the famous diluvian preacher of righteousness. One -hundred and twenty years whilst the ark was building did Noah preach -the doctrine of exclusive salvation. The only, the exclusive method -of salvation prepared and appointed, was the ark. It was perfectly -immaterial what other prophets or teachers might teach or believe. The -doctrine of Noah was true, and God would authorize no one to preach any -other contrary doctrine. Noah's doctrine was an exceedingly unpopular -doctrine, if we may judge by his numerical success. The majority of -mankind made light of it: "They were eating and drinking, marrying -and giving in marriage, until the day that Noah entered the ark." The -terrific roar of the overflowing waters was a fearful testimony to the -antediluvians, in favour of the doctrine of exclusive salvation. - -Lot preached the doctrine of exclusive salvation; and the inhabitants -of Sodom and Gomorrah experienced its truth to their utter dismay, -consternation, and destruction. - -Moses preached the doctrine of exclusive salvation, and the punishments -consequent upon opposition to this doctrine were severely felt by the -Egyptians at the Red Sea, by the Israelites in the wilderness, and by -the Canaanites who fell before the children of Israel. - -Looking up to the brazen serpent made by Moses, was the exclusive -method of salvation from the deadly effects of the bite of the fiery -serpents which the Lord sent. - -Korah, Dathan, Abiram, Saul, Uzzah, and the prophets of Baal, can -testify to the truth of this doctrine. - -Naaman's indignant wrath, and haughty pride were all in vain; his -servant persuaded him that the exclusive method of salvation from -his leprosy consisted in obedience to the voice of God, even washing -himself seven times in the river Jordan. No matter what Naaman or -anybody else thought or said. _Six_ washings in the river Jordan would -not have availed anything, neither would _seven_ washings in _any other -river_ but the river Jordan have produced the desired effect. - -{71} Repentance at the preaching of Jonah, proved exclusive salvation -to the Ninevites. - -John the Baptist preached the doctrine of exclusive salvation: "And -now also the axe is laid unto the root of the trees; therefore every -tree which bringeth forth not good fruit is hewn down and cast into the -fire." - -Jesus Christ preached the doctrine of exclusive salvation: "Verily, -verily, I say unto you, except a man be born of water and of the -spirit he cannot enter into the kingdom of God. Except ye repent, ye -shall all likewise perish. I am the way, the truth, and the life; no -man cometh unto the Father but by me. He that entereth not by the -door into the sheepfold, but climbeth up some other way, the same is -a _thief and a robber_. There shall be _one_ fold and _one_ shepherd. -Holy Father, keep through thine own name those whom thou hast given me, -that they may be one as we are. Go ye into all the world, and preach -the gospel to every creature; he that believeth and is baptized shall -be _saved_, but he that believeth not shall be _damned."_ Exclusive -enough this. There were many Pharisees, Sadducees, and Essenes, in the -days of Jesus, but their religions were not sufficiently exclusive: -"Except your righteousness exceed the righteousness of the Scribes and -Pharisees, ye shall _in no case_ enter into the kingdom of heaven." - -On the day of Pentecost, Peter, filled with the Holy Ghost, preached -the doctrine of exclusive salvation to men of every nation under -heaven. Hear him: "Repent and be baptized every _one of you_, in the -name of Jesus Christ. Save yourselves from this untoward generation." -Three thousand persons believed the word of exclusive salvation by -Peter, and in token thereof were baptized the same day. The reader -will recollect that these three thousand persons were not what are -generally considered _wicked sinners_, but _religious, devout men_, -who had proven their sincerity and faithfulness by coming up from all -nations to Jerusalem, expressly "to worship." But their religion, their -devotion, their worship was insufficient; it was not exclusive enough, -and Peter had sufficient charity to boldly proclaim this. Sincerity in -an individual is _no proof_ that he is in the "right way." I might wish -to go from Manchester to Edinburgh, but if I unwittingly started on the -London road, with my back to Edinburgh, I should not reach the place -of my destination, but every step I took would increase the distance -between me and it. The only, the exclusive means by which I could reach -Edinburgh, would be to travel on the road to Edinburgh. - -{72} Hear Peter further: "Neither is there salvation in any other, for -there is none other name under heaven given amongst men whereby we must -be saved." - -Though Cornelius received the ministration of angels, and the gift -of the Holy Ghost, he found that salvation was exclusive, and Peter -commanded him to be baptized, in order that he might be saved. - -The devils know the truth of the doctrine of exclusive salvation. Said -one,--"Jesus I know, and Paul I know, but who are ye?" - -James preached the doctrine of exclusive salvation: "But whoso looketh -into the perfect law of liberty, and continueth therein, he being not -a forgetful hearer, but a doer of the work, this man shall be blessed -in his deed. For whosoever shall keep the whole law, and yet offend in -_one point_, he is _guilty of all."_ - -Jude preached the doctrine of exclusive salvation. "It was needful for -me to write unto you and exhort you that ye should earnestly contend -for the faith which was once delivered unto the saints. How that they -told you there should be mockers in the last time, who should walk -after their own ungodly lusts. These be they who _separate themselves_; -sensual, having not the Spirit." - -St. John preached the doctrine of exclusive salvation: "They went out -from us, but they were not of us; for if they had been of us, they -would no doubt continued with us; but they went out that they might be -made manifest that they were not of us. These things have I written -unto you concerning them that seduce you. Beloved, believe not every -spirit, but try the spirits whether they are of God; because many false -prophets are gone into the world. We are of God; He that knoweth God -heareth us; he that is not of God heareth not us. Hereby know we the -Spirit of truth, and the Spirit of error. He that hath the Son hath -life; and he that hath not the Son of God hath not life. And we know -that we are of God, and the whole world lieth in wickedness. Whosoever -transgresseth and _abideth not_ in the doctrine of Christ, hath not -God. He that abideth in the doctrine of Christ he hath both the Father -and the Son. If there come any unto you, and bring not _this doctrine_, -receive him not into your house, neither bid him God speed; for he that -biddeth him God speed, is partaker of his evil deeds." - -Lastly, the apostle Paul firmly believed and strenuously contended for -the doctrine of exclusive salvation. He knew it was the hope of the -righteous, and the bulwark of heaven. {73} What does he say? "Be it -known unto you, therefore, men and brethren, that through this man is -preached unto you the forgiveness of sins; and by him all that believe -are justified from all things, from which ye _could not be justified_ -by the law of Moses. For I am not ashamed of the gospel of Christ; for -it is the power of God unto salvation to every one that believeth: to -the Jew first, and also to the Greek, now I beseech you, brethren, by -the name of our Lord Jesus Christ, that ye all speak the _same thing,_ -and that there be _no divisions_ amongst you: but that ye be perfectly -joined together in the _same_ mind and in the _same judgment_, for it -hath been declared unto me of you, my brethren, by them which are of -the house of Chloe, that there are contentions amongst you. Now this I -say, that every one of you saith, I am of Paul and I of Apollos, and I -of Cephas, and I of Christ. Is Christ divided? was Paul crucified for -you? or were you baptized in the name of Paul? For ye are yet carnal; -for whereas, there is amongst you envying and strife, and divisions; -are ye not carnal, and walk as men? For while one saith, I am of Paul, -and another I am of Apollos, are ye not carnal [A]? Who then is Paul, -and who is Apollos, but ministers by whom ye believed, even as the Lord -gave to every man? For other foundation can no man lay than that is -laid, which is Jesus Christ." - -[Footnote A: For whilst one saith, I am of Wesley; and another says, I -am of Luther; and another says, I am of Calvin; and another says, I am -of Campbell, are ye not carnal? We have need to learn again the _first -principles_ of the gospel.] - -"Be perfect, be of good comfort, be of _one mind_. I marvel that ye are -so soon removed from him that called you into the grace of Christ unto -another gospel: which is not another: but there be some that trouble -you, and would pervert the gospel of Christ. But though we, or an angel -from heaven, preach _any other gospel_ unto you than that which we have -preached unto you, let him be accursed. As we said before, so say I now -again. If any man preach _any other gospel_ unto you than that ye have -received, let him be accursed. O foolish Galatians, who hath bewitched -you, that ye should not obey the truth? That in the dispensation of -the fulness of times he might gather together _in one_ all things in -Christ, both which are in heaven and which are on earth. For this cause -I bow my knees unto the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, of whom the -whole family in heaven and earth is named. There is _one_ body and -_one_ Spirit, even as ye are called _one_ hope of your calling. _One_ -Lord, _one_ faith, {74} _one_ baptism, _one_ God and Father of all, -who is above all, and through all, and in you all. Till we all come in -the unity of the faith, and of the knowledge of the Son of God, unto a -perfect man, unto the measure of the stature of the fulness of Christ: -that we henceforth be no more children tossed to and fro, and carried -about with every kind of doctrine by the sleight of men, and cunning -craftiness, whereby they lie and wait to deceive. That ye stand fast -in _one_ Spirit, with _one_ mind, striving together for the faith of -the Gospel, when the Lord Jesus Christ shall be revealed from heaven, -with his mighty angels, in flaming fire, taking vengeance on them that -know not God, and that obey not the gospel of our Lord Jesus Christ. -Now the Spirit speaketh expressly that in the latter times some shall -depart from the faith, giving heed to seducing spirits, and doctrines -of devils, _speaking lies in hypocrisy_. Take heed unto thyself and -unto the doctrine: continue in it; for in doing this thou shalt both -save thy self and them that hear thee. This know, also, that in the -last days perilous times shall come; for men shall be lovers of their -own selves, covetous, boasters, proud, blasphemers, disobedient to -parents, unthankful, unholy, without natural affection, truce breakers, -false accusers, incontinent, fierce, despisers of those that are good, -traitors, heady, high-minded, lovers of pleasure more than lovers of -God, having a _form_ of godliness but denying the _power_ thereof: -from such turn away. Ever _learning_, and never able to come to the -_knowledge_ of the truth. Now as Jannes and Jambres withstood Moses, -so do these also resist the truth: men of corrupt minds, reprobates -concerning the faith. But evil men and seducers shall wax worse and -worse, deceiving and being deceived; for the time will come when they -will not _endure_ sound doctrine, but _after their own lusts_ shall -they _heap to themselves_ teachers _having itching ears:_ and they -shall turn away their ears from the truth, and shall be turned unto -_fables_. They _profess_ that they know God, but _in works_ they -deny him, being abominable and disobedient, and to every good work -reprobate." - -With such an overwhelming flood of Scripture testimony in favour of -salvation by one Lord, one Faith, one Baptism, one Priesthood, one -Gospel, how does our blood boil within us, and our bosoms burn with -indignation, when we recollect that _teachers of religion_, with the -_Bible_ in their hands, have the unblushing effrontery to promise us -salvation by just what Lord, what faith, what baptism, what priesthood, -what gospel _we choose?_ And some have actually the infamous audacity -to tell us that we can be saved _without any priesthood or_ {75} _any -baptism at all!_ Oh, how have our eyes been _blinded!_ How grossly -we have been _deceived!_ How awfully we have been _deluded!_ How -completely we have been _"bewitched!"_ How horribly we have been -_imposed upon!_ How has the _truth_ been turned into _fables!_ How has -the _word_ of God been made of none effect through the _traditions_ of -men! "Our fathers have _inherited lies, vanity_, and things wherein -there is _no profit!"_ - -Hear for yourselves, think for yourselves, judge for yourselves, act -for yourselves, and then you will _know_ for yourselves that every -prophet that came with the "Burden of the word of the Lord," preached -EXCLUSIVE SALVATION. - -Why, the very _presence_ of a new prophet argued that all the people -were "gone astray." The very _presence_ of a prophet of the Lord always -did, and always will, involve the salvation or damnation of the people -to whom he is sent. Jehovah does not trifle with men, but expects to be -heard and obeyed through his servants the prophets. - -The Lord _never did_ send two or more contradictory messages to -any people. It is thoroughly inconsistent with his character and -perfections. When two men profess to have been sent by the Lord to -the same people with conflicting messages, it is a certain truth that -one or both of them are false teachers, impostors, wicked designing -men, feeding and fattening on the credulity of the people. The message -which any true prophet brings is always an exclusive message. It is -approbation or condemnation. It proves a saviour or life unto life, -or of death unto death. There is no middle course. The people must -_receive or reject it_. If received, it will prove their exclusive -salvation. If rejected, it will prove their exclusive damnation. -There is no alternative. It is a stern law of necessity. A truth that -proves itself without reason, and without argument. If a people to -whom Jehovah sends a message have power to receive or reject that -message with impunity, _they are not accountable creatures_. Jehovah -has _no power_ over them. They are his equals. And who thinks of -rendering homage to their equals, especially when those equals send a -message to us requiring our implicit submission, filled with terrible -denunciations in case of our refusal? No one, certainly. We should -treat the message and its authors with perfect contempt. - -In precisely a similar condition, do the opposers of the doctrine of -exclusive salvation place the all-powerful Jehovah. - -If Wesleyan Methodism be true; if Wesleyan Methodist preachers be sent -of God; then every other form of religion {76} is a gross imposture, -and all other preachers are false teachers, crafty deluders, having -no authority whatever from God. Every man who does not become a real -Wesleyan Methodist must be damned, and every one who does become a real -Wesleyan Methodist must be saved. - -On the contrary, if the Roman Catholic church be the true church; if -Roman Catholic priests be sent of God; then Wesleyan Methodism, then -"Mormonism," and every other ism is false; then Wesleyan Methodist -preachers, and all other preachers are false teachers; if we believe -their words it will not save us; if we reject their messages we shall -not be damned, If the Roman Catholic religion be true, we cannot be -saved without becoming Roman Catholics, and we must be damned if we do -not become Roman Catholics. No other religion will save us or avail us -one jot, and no other religion can condemn us. If the Roman Catholic -religion be false, we cannot possibly _be saved by it;_ neither can we -possibly _be condemned by it_. It is altogether powerless: it is worse -than useless. - -God never did, and never will save a single soul by means of a _false -religion_, or through the medium _of false prophets_. He will not give -the glory and power of salvation to imposters: or impostures: but he -will judge all the world by that system, that Gospel, that Priesthood, -that man which _He has ordained, and by no other_. When the works of -false religions and false prophets are presented before the bar of -God, the great Judge of all the earth will say--Who hath required this -at your hands? Depart from Me ye cursed; I never knew you. Then if -not before, will all know for themselves the truth of the doctrine of -exclusive salvation. Then will it be manifest that _those authorized of -God, and those alone_, have power to bind one earth and bind in heaven, -to loose on earth and loose in heaven. Salvation will be confined -exclusively to those who obeyed the warning voice of the duly empowered -servants of God, and damnation will be _poured out exclusively_ upon -those who rejected the warning voice of those servants. What, then, -becomes of Sectarianism? It will be blasted to the four winds of -heaven. It will crumble to dust before the majestic march of Eternal -Truth. It will be swallowed up in the victorious triumph of the Kingdom -and Sons of God. Amen. - -_Published by F. D. Richards, 15 Wilton Street, Liverpool_. - -{77} - - - -THE ONLY WAY TO BE SAVED. - -BY LORENZO SNOW, - -ONE OF THE TWELVE APOSTLES OF THE CHURCH OF JESUS CHRIST OF LATTER-DAY -SAINTS. - - "He that judgeth a matter before he heareth it, is not wise." - -There are certain principles established of God, which, being -understood and observed, will put men in possession of spiritual -knowledge, gifts, and blessings. In early ages of the world, also in -the days of the apostles people came into possession of spiritual -powers and various privileges, by obtaining an understanding of, and -faithfully attending to, certain rules which the Lord established: as, -for instance, Abel, obtaining information that offering up sacrifices -was an order instituted of God, through which men might receive -blessings, he set himself to work, observed the order, and performed -the sacrifice, whereby he obtained glorious manifestations of the Most -High. Again, when the Antediluvians had corrupted themselves, and the -time arriving at which destruction was coming upon them, the Lord -revealed a course whereby the righteous might escape; accordingly, all -who understood and observed that course, were _sure_ to realize the -blessing promised. Joshua, before obtaining possession of Jericho, -had to observe certain steps appointed of God. The steps having been -properly taken, according to commandment, the object immediately fell -into his possession. Another instance--the case of Naaman, captain of -the Syrian host--it appears, that being afflicted with the leprosy, -and hearing of Elisha, the prophet, he made application to him for -the removal of that affliction. The prophet, having the Holy Ghost -upon him, which is the Mind of God, informed him that, by washing -in Jordan's water's _seven_ times, he might be restored. At first, -Naaman thought this too simple and was displeased, and disposed -not to conform--not to make use of _means_ so simple. After due -consideration, however, humbling himself, he went forth, complying -with the _rules_; when, lo! the blessing directly followed. Under -the Mosaic dispensation, forgiveness of sins was obtained {78} upon -the same principle as those blessings were to which I have alluded. -An animal was to be carried before the door of the tabernacle of the -congregation, by the individual wishing to obtain forgiveness of sins; -it was then to be offered up in a particular manner; this being done, -the promised blessing immediately followed. - -When the Gospel dispensation was introduced, gifts and blessings were -obtained upon similar principles--that is, upon obedience to certain -established rules. The Lord still marked out certain acts, promising -to all those who would do them, certain peculiar privileges; and -when those acts were performed--observed in every particular--then -the blessings promised were sure to be realized. Some vainly imagine -that, under the Gospel dispensation, gifts and blessings are obtained, -_not_ by external observances, or _external_ works, but merely through -faith and repentance, through mental operations, independent of -physical. But, laying aside the traditions, superstitions, and creeds -of men, we will look to the word of God, where we shall discover -that _external_ works, or _outward_ ordinances, under the Gospel -dispensation, were inseparably connected with _inward_ works, such -as faith and repentance. In proof of this, I introduce the following -observations:--The Savior says, "Why call ye me Lord, Lord, and _do not -the things_ which I say?" Again, he says, "He that heareth my words, -and doeth them, shall be likened unto a man that built his house upon -a rock." And, "He that believeth and is _baptized_ shall be saved." -Likewise, he says, "Except a man be born of water and of the Spirit, he -cannot enter into the kingdom of God."--John iii. 5. These sayings of -our Savior require men to perform external works in order to receive -their salvation. - -On the day of Pentecost, Peter says to the surrounding -multitude--"Repent and be baptized, for the remission of sins, and you -shall receive the gift of the Holy Ghost." In this prophetic statement, -we learn that people were to perform an external work (baptism in -water) in order that they might receive the remission of sins, and -afterwards the gift of the Holy Ghost. But, before attending to the -outward work, the inward work must be performed--faith and repentance. -Faith and repentance go before baptism, and baptism before the -remission of sins and the reception of the Holy Ghost. Hence, we see -the useless and unscriptural practice of baptizing infants. They cannot -exercise faith and repentance, qualifications necessary previous to -baptism; then, why require the outward work? - -{79} Some suppose they must obtain religion before they are baptized, -but the Savior and apostles teach us to be baptized in order to get -religion. - -Some deem it wrong to number baptism among the essential principles -ordained of God, to be attended to in obtaining remission of sins. In -reply, we say that the Savior and apostles have done so before us, -therefore we feel obligated to follow their example. The destruction -of the Antediluvian world by water was typical of receiving remission -of sins through baptism. The earth had become clothed with sin as with -a garment; the righteous were brought and saved from the world of sin, -even by water; the like figure, even baptism, doth now save us, says -Peter (1 Peter iii. 21), by the answer of "a good conscience toward -God." Noah and his family were removed, and disconnected from sins and -pollutions, by means of water; so baptism, the like figure, doth now -remove our souls from sins and pollutions, through faith on the great -atonement made upon Calvary. Many express surprise that such blessings -should be had through baptism. Naaman, when told to wash in Jordan -seven times, was equally surprised; but, trying the experiment, he -found the word of God to be true; his leprosy, his physical pollution, -was thereby removed, and was typical of the removal of spiritual -pollutions in the Gospel dispensation, by baptism in water, through -faith and repentance. Through the means of water Naaman, we have seen, -obtained a miraculous blessing; also the blind man, whom the Savior -directed to Wash in the pool of Siloam, received his sight by means of -water. - -The Savior, after coming out of the river Jordan, received the Holy -Ghost. These examples show clearly that water has been appointed a -medium through which heavenly blessings are obtained. "Be baptized," -says Peter, "for the remission of sins."--Acts ii. 38. Ananias says to -Saul (Acts xxii. 16), "Arise and be baptized, and wash away thy sins." -In the city of Samaria, the people baptized by Philip, it is said, -rejoiced. They rejoiced because of the remission of their sins, through -baptism; so, also, in the case of the Eunuch (Acts viii. 39), after -coming out of the water, having obtained remission of his sins, his -conscience becoming void of offence toward God, he was enabled to go on -his way rejoicing. - -Be baptized, says Peter, for the remission of sins, and ye shall -receive the Holy Ghost. To obtain the gift of the Holy Ghost is to -obtain religion. Faith and repentance were to go before baptism, but -remission of sins, and the gift of the Holy Ghost were to follow this -ordinance. Every unprejudiced {80} mind can see that this is in perfect -agreement with the saying of our Savior, "Except a man be born of water -and of the Spirit he cannot enter the kingdom of God." If religion were -promised before baptism in water, our Savior would have said, born -of Spirit and of water (see John iii. 5); but he said, "Except ye be -born of water and of the Spirit." "What God has joined together," the -Scripture says, "let no man put asunder;" but we put asunder this order -of things, when we say a man must be born of Spirit, then of water, or -must get religion---get the Holy Ghost--and then be baptized. - -Peter (Acts ii.) preached the same order of things as above mentioned, -when he said, "Repent and be baptized for the remission of sins, and -ye shall receive the gift of the Holy Ghost"--that is, be "born of -water," then he shall be "born of Spirit." Paul himself, though he had -a vision of the Lord Jesus, yet received not the Holy Ghost; he did not -receive religion, until he had washed his sins away through baptism, -as administered by Ananias. There is one instance, and but one, where -the Holy Ghost was given before baptism--I mean, in the Apostolic -dispensation. Cornelius and his friends, who had assembled together -to hear the message from Peter, received the Holy Ghost previous to -baptism--Acts x. 44. This was done, however, to convince Peter that -the Gentiles had a right to receive Gospel privileges. Cornelius and -his friends were Gentiles, and Peter would not have baptized them, -unless he had first seen the power of God resting upon them. He looked -upon the Gentiles as heathen, and too wicked and sinful to receive -Gospel privileges with the people of God--the Jewish nation. He did not -imagine they were to receive the Holy Ghost, and thereby be prepared -to sit down in the kingdom of God, with Abraham, Isaac, Jacob, and -the Jewish prophets; but, when he saw the Holy Ghost resting upon -them, being astonished, he immediately exclaimed--"Can any man forbid -water, that these should not be baptized?" He then commanded them to -be baptized. This receiving the Holy Ghost before baptism, was an -exception to a general rule, and arose from peculiar circumstances, -as I have shown. God, if he sees fit, can depart from a general rule, -and confer blessings; but man has not this privilege; he must observe -the order laid down, or he can have no claim upon the promise. After -Elisha had laid down the order whereby Naaman could obtain removal of -his leprosy, God, if He had chosen, could have removed it in some other -way; but, at the same time, Naaman could not have claimed the blessing -until he had taken the course marked out.--See 2nd Kings, chap 5. If -we will observe {81} the order of the Gospel, a promise is left us, -we shall have its blessings, otherwise we have no claims to urge; and -it is worse than folly for men to say, "Lord, Lord," and do not His -commandments. - -It is plainly manifest that external works must be attended to, as well -as faith and repentance, in order to receive Gospel privileges. - -Baptism in water, forming a part of the Gospel of Christ, we notice -therefore, that the servants of God, in early ages, were very -particular in attending to its administration; also, it is evident, -that unless peculiar blessings actually were experienced, through -baptism, they would have neglected enforcing its observance. If, as -some suppose, that faith, repentance, and prayer answer the purpose, -in receiving the fulness of Gospel privileges, then it is very evident -that baptism was a vain and useless work, and had no need to be -observed. Naaman would have been performing a vain and foolish work, -when washing seven times in Jordan's waters, had it been in his power -to have been recovered from his affliction merely through faith, -repentance, and prayer. Also, Noah and his family were very foolish in -performing an external work, in building an ark, provided they could -have obtained the same blessing through faith, repentance and prayer. -Furthermore, the Israelites, could they have obtained forgiveness of -sins through faith, repentance, and prayer; it would have been folly -in them to offer up animals for that purpose. So also under the Gospel -dispensation, the three thousand people, on the day of Pentecost, who -were baptized in one day, were very unwise and foolish in submitting -to the trouble of baptism, provided the same blessings could have been -realized by exercising only faith, repentance, and prayer. The Eunuch -would not have alighted from his carriage, and accompanied Philip into -the water, if nothing had been required in receiving Gospel blessings -but inward works; neither would Ananias have commanded Saul to arise -and be baptized, washing away his sins, unless he had known assuredly -that baptism, an outward work, must necessarily accompany the inward -works of faith and repentance, in order that Saul might come into and -obtain possession of Gospel privileges. Paul would not have baptized -those twelve men, alluded to in Acts xix., if mental operations could -have given them the gift of the Holy Ghost (lst Cor. i. 14); neither -would he have baptized the household of Stephanas, also Crispus and -Gaius, and permitted Apollos to water or baptize those whom he planted -or enlightened (lst Cor. iii. 6), unless baptism had been absolutely -essential to {82} receiving Gospel privileges; nor would Peter, when -speaking of Noah and family being saved by water, have said--"The like -figure whereunto even baptism doth also now save us" (lst Pet. iii. -12); nor would Christ have said--"Except ye are born of water and -of the Spirit ye cannot enter the kingdom of God." I might multiply -proofs of this kind, but sufficient has already been said in proof that -baptism is absolutely necessary with faith and repentance. - -We will now occupy a moment in endeavoring to obtain a proper view -of the mode in which baptism was administered. It is quite evident -that there was but one way or mode in which this ordinance was to be -administered, and that mode was explained to the apostles, and strictly -adhered to in all their administrations. In order that we may obtain -a proper notion of this subject, it will be necessary to refer to the -circumstances under which baptism was administered. - -It says of John, that he baptized at Aenon, "because there was much -water there;" then, if sprinkling had been the mode, we can hardly -suppose he would have gone to Aenon, because there was much water at -that place: for a very little water indeed would have sprinkled all -Judea, which he could have obtained without having performed a journey -to Aenon. We are told, also, that he baptized in Jordan, and after the -ordinance was administered to our Savior, he came up out of the water, -expressly signifying that he had been down into the water, in order -that the ordinance might be administered in a proper manner. Again, it -speaks of the Eunuch, that he went down into the water with Philip, -and then came up out of the water. Now, it must be acknowledged, by -every one who makes any pretensions to reason and consistency, that -had sprinkling a little water on the forehead answered the purpose, -then those persons never would have gone into the water to receive the -ordinance. Paul, in writing to the Saints, gives us a plain testimony -in favour of immersion--(2nd Col. 12th verse; also, 6th Romans, 4th -verse). That apostle states there, that the Saints had been buried with -Christ by baptism. - -It is plainly evident they could not have been buried by baptism, -without having been entirely overwhelmed or covered in water. An object -cannot be said to be buried when any portion of it remains uncovered; -so, also, a man is not buried in water by baptism unless his whole -person is put into the watery element. This explanation of the apostle, -upon the mode of baptism, very beautifully corresponds with that given -by our Savior--"Except ye be born of water," &c. To be born of a thing -signifies being placed in that thing, and emerging {83} or coming -forth from it; to be born of water must also signify being placed in -the womb of waters, and being brought forth again. I trust sufficient -has already been said to convince every reasonable and unprejudiced -mind that immersion was the mode in which the ordinance of baptism -was administered in the early days of Christianity, when the Gospel -was proclaimed in its purity and fulness; therefore, I will close my -observations upon this point. - -We learn, from 6th Hebrews, that the laying on of hands was enumerated -among the principles of the Gospel. It is known by all, that this -ordinance, as well as baptism for the remission of sins, by immersion, -is quite neglected at the present day in the Christian churches; a few -remarks, therefore, upon this subject I hope will prove profitable. -We have several instances where Christ laid his hands upon the sick -and healed them; and, in his commission to the apostles, last chapter -of Mark, he says--"These signs shall follow them that believe;" "they -shall lay hands on the sick, and they shall recover." &c. Ananias laid -his hands on Saul, who immediately received his sight, after this -ordinance was administered. Paul, when shipwrecked upon the island of -Melita, laid his hands upon the father of Publius, the governor of the -island, and healed him of a fever. These few remarks show clearly that -laying on of hands has been appointed of God to be a medium through -which heavenly blessings may be obtained. - -Although the healing of the sick was connected with the administration -of this ordinance, yet, when we pursue the subject further, we shall -discover that a still greater blessing was connected with this -ordinance. We are told that, in the city of Samaria, men and women -had been baptized by Philip, which caused great rejoicing in those -baptized. They probably were rejoicing in consequence of having -received remission of sins, through faith, repentance, and baptism, and -of receiving some portion of the Holy Spirit of God, which naturally -followed them, after having obtained the answer of a good conscience, -by the remission of their sins. Through this portion of the Holy -Spirit, which they came in possession of, they began to see the kingdom -of God. For, it will be recollected that our Savior has declared that -no man can see the kingdom of God unless he is born again; and, in the -verse following, he says he cannot enter into it except he is born -twice; first of water, then of the Spirit. Now, those people in Samaria -had been born of water--they had received the first birth, therefore, -they were in a state of seeing the kingdom of God, of contemplating, -with the eye of faith, its various blessings, {84} privileges, and -glories; but, as they had not been born the second time--that is, of -the Spirit--they had not entered into the kingdom of God--they had not -entered into possession of Gospel privileges in their fulness. When the -apostles at Jerusalem heard of the success of Philip, they sent Peter -and John to Samaria, for the purpose of administering the laying on of -hands. Accordingly, when they arrived in Samaria, they laid their hands -upon those that had been baptized, and they received the Holy Ghost. -Simon the sorcerer, perceiving the Holy Ghost was given through the -laying on of hands, offered the apostles money of they would confer -upon him the authority of administering that sacred ordinance; so -it is plainly evident that those people in Samaria were born of the -Spirit, were introduced into the Gospel--kingdom into possession of -Gospel privileges--by means of the laying on of hands. We will adduce -another instance of the kind. It is found recorded in Acts xix. Paul, -we are told there, found twelve brethren at Ephesus, upon whom he laid -his hands, and they received the Holy Ghost immediately--viz., through -this ordinance they were born spiritually into the kingdom of God; for -previous to this they had seen the kingdom of God, having been born of -water only. - -This, then, was the Gospel order in the days of the apostles--belief -on Jesus Christ, repentance, baptism by immersion for the remission -of sins, and the laying on of hands for the reception of the Holy -Ghost. When this order was understood, and properly attended to, power, -gifts, blessings, and glorious privileges followed immediately; and, in -every age and period, when these steps are properly attended to, and -observed in their proper place and order, the same blessings are sure -to follow; but, when neglected, either wholly or in part, there will -be either an entire absence of those blessings or a great diminishing -of them. Christ, in his commission to the apostles, speaks of some -supernatural gifts that those received who yielded obedience to this -order of things.--See Mark, last chap. Paul (1 Cor. xii.) gives a more -full account of the various gifts that attended the fulness of the -Gospel: he mentions nine of them, and informs us they are the effects -or fruits of the Holy Ghost. Now, the Holy Ghost was promised unto -all, even as many as the Lord should call.--See Acts ii. This gift -being unchangeable in its nature and operations, and being inseparately -connected by promise with this scheme or order of things, it becomes -reasonable, consistent, and Scriptural to anticipate the same gifts and -blessings; and if Noah, after having built the Ark, could claim and -obtain his temporal {85} salvation according to promise; or Joshua, -having compassed Jericho the number of times mentioned, could go up -on her prostrated walls and make captive her inhabitants; or the -Israelites, having offered up the sacrifices commanded, could then, as -promised, receive forgiveness of their sins; or Naaman, after having -complied with the injunction of Elisha, in washing seven times in -Jordan's waters, could demand and obtain his recovery; or, lastly, the -blind man, after having washed in the pool of Siloam, if he could then -claim and realize the promised reward, then, I say, with propriety -and consistency, that whenever a man will lay aside his prejudice, -sectarian notions, and false traditions, and conform to the whole -order of the Gospel of Jesus Christ, then there is nothing beneath the -celestial worlds that can prevent his claiming and receiving the gift -of the Holy Ghost and all the blessings connected with the Gospel in -the apostolic age. To obtain religion that will save us in the presence -of God, we must obtain the Holy Ghost, and, in order to obtain the -Holy Ghost, we must believe on the Lord Jesus Christ, then repent of -our sin (that is, forsake them), then go forward and be immersed in -water for the remission of sins, then receive the laying on of hands. -But there is one thing which I have not noticed and it is something of -great importance. What I allude to is, that concerning the authority of -administering the ordinances of baptism and laying on of hands. Unless -they are administered by one who is actually sent of God, the same -blessings will not follow. The apostles and seventies were ordained by -Jesus Christ to administer in the ordinances of the Gospel, through -which the gifts and blessings of the eternal worlds were to be enjoyed. -Hence, Christ, says to the Apostles, "Whose soever sins ye remit, they -shall be remitted; and whose soever sins ye retain, they shall be -retained:" that is, every man that would come, in humility, sincerely -repenting of his sins, and receive baptism from the apostles, should -have his sins forgiven through the atoning blood of Jesus Christ, -and through the laying on of hands should receive the Holy Ghost; -but those that would refuse receiving this order of things from the -apostles would have their sins remain upon them. In view of this, Paul -says--"We are savours of life unto life, or of death unto death." He -was a minister of life unto those who received the Gospel, which he -had authority to administer--but a minister of death to those refusing -compliance. This power and authority of administering the Gospel was -conferred upon others by the apostles, so that the apostles were not -the only ones who held this responsible office. And every man, in every -{86} age, who holds the authority of administering the fulness of the -Gospel, becomes, in this respect, like the apostles, viz., a messenger -of life unto life, or of death unto death, according as his message -shall be received or rejected. Now, until some one can be found that -holds an office like this--some one having authority to baptize and lay -on hands--no one is under any obligation to receive those ordinances, -nor need he expect the blessings, unless they have been administered -legally. - -It is very evident that the authority of administering in Gospel -ordinances has been lost for many centuries; for no man can have this -authority, except he receive it by direct revelation--either by the -voice of God, as Moses did, or by the ministering of angels, as John -the Baptist received his message, or by the gift of prophecy, as Paul -and Barnabas received theirs.--Acts xiii. 2. Now, it is plain that -men have denied immediate revelation for many hundred years past, -consequently have not received it, and therefore could not have been -sent of God to administer in the fulness of the Gospel. God never -sends a man on business, except He reveal himself to that man--never -sends a man with a message (in other words), unless he reveal that -message to him in a direct manner. The church established by the -apostles gradually fell away, wandered into the wilderness, and lost -her authority (her priesthood), and, departing from the order of God, -she lost, also, her gifts and graces; she transgressed the laws, -and changed the ordinances of the Gospel; changed immersion into -sprinkling, and quite neglected laying on of hands; despised prophecy, -and disbelieved in signs following.--(Rev. xii. 6, Isaiah xxiv. 5.) In -consequence of this, the Gentiles have been cut off from the fulness -of Gospel privileges, as Paul said to them in Rom. xi. 22--"If you -continue not in the goodness of God, you also shall be cut off." - -John, in his Revelations, having seen and spoken of the wandering -of the church into darkness, and the beast, the Gentiles making war -against the Saints and overcoming them (xiii. 7), speaks, in chap. xiv. -6, 7, of the restoration of the Gospel--"I saw another angel fly in the -midst of heaven, having the everlasting gospel to preach unto them that -dwell on the earth." So it is evident that prophecy was to be fulfilled -at some time previous to our Savior's second advent. - -That those into whose hands this Tract may fall be without excuse in -the great and coming day of the Lord, I now bear testimony, having -the highest assurance, by revelation from God, that this prophecy has -already been fulfilled, that an Angel from God has visited man in these -last days, and restored that {87} which has long been lost, even the -priesthood,--the keys of the kingdom,--the fulness of the everlasting -Gospel--and commanded men to cry, "Behold, the Bridegroom cometh, go ye -out to meet him;" to call upon the wise virgins (Matt. xxv. 6) to arise -from their slumber, be baptized for the remission of sins, that they -might receive the gift of the Holy Ghost, and thereby "trim up their -lamps," and thus be prepared to stand when the Bridegroom shall appear, -for, saith Malachi iii. 2, "Who may abide the day of his coming? Who -shall stand when he appeareth? for he is like a refiner's fire, and -like fullers' soap." Answer, those that now repent of their sins, and -receive the message God is sending, those that will forsake their -false traditions, and come out from under the blighting and benighting -influence of a hireling priesthood whom God has not sent, and with whom -he is not well pleased. I say, and now bear testimony, in the name -of Jesus Christ, that the Lord God of Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob has -sent me to say unto you, "Come out of her, I ye people of God, O ye -wise virgins, or else you must partake of her iniquities, and you must -receive of her plagues."--Rev. xviii. 4. I say, in the name of Jesus -Christ, the Holy Ghost having borne witness, that the anger of God is -kindled against the abominations, hypocrisy, and wickedness of the -religious world, and from the heavens has he uttered his voice in anger -against those who "divine for money and teach for hire;" and unless -they speedily repent, and be baptized for the remission of their sins, -receiving the message the Almighty is now sending unto all people, they -will be destroyed by the brightness of the coming of the Son of Man, -which is now at hand--even at your doors--O ye inhabitants of the earth! - -Liverpool, England. - -{88} - - - -GOSPEL TO THE LIVING AND THE DEAD. - -BY PRESIDENT GEORGE Q. CANNON, IN THE JUVENILE INSTRUCTOR. - -Strangers ask many questions about the Temple. They want to know how -it will be used and for what purpose, and they cannot understand why -we attach such importance to that building. Perhaps some of our young -people may have similar thoughts. But the Lord has commanded His people -to build temples. Several have already been built, and doubtless many -more will in course of time be erected--in fact, as the Saints increase -in numbers the need for these buildings will increase also. In them -ordinances are administered by means of which God has promised to those -who are faithful. - -It has been a subject of frequent inquiry in Christendom as to what the -fate of the heathen would be. The general belief was that there were -but two places after death to which men and women would go, one being -heaven and the other hell. - -The Bible says that there is no other name given under heaven whereby -man can be saved than that of Jesus. - -Now, as the heathen never heard the name of Jesus, what will be their -fate in eternity? How can they get to heaven under such circumstances? -If they cannot, the question arises, would it be just to condemn people -for not obeying laws of which they had never heard; for not doing -something which they had never been told how to do or that it was -necessary should be done? - -Yet there are many men who profess to be ministers of Jesus who -state that the heathen will be sent to hell. This doctrine has made -many people infidels. They could not believe that any being could be -merciful or just who would thus punish innocent people with eternal -torment for not obeying laws of which they had never heard. They, -therefore, rejected all the teachings and all the beliefs of those who -taught such ideas. - -The Prophet Joseph Smith received many important revelations in -the early days of the Church concerning these matters. Among other -revelations which he received was one {89} which explained that there -were more than two places to which the souls of men were consigned -after death; and that it was erroneous to teach the doctrine commonly -believed in by Christendom that there were only two. That revelation -taught that there were different degrees of glory to which the -inhabitants of the earth were consigned, and that men and women would -receive rewards and punishments according to the deeds done in the -body. Some men were more righteous than others, and they would receive -a greater reward. Some men would be more wicked than others, and they -would receive punishment according to their crimes. - -Then the Lord also revealed to His Prophet a doctrine which is set -forth in the scriptures, but which the world could not understand. It -was that the gospel of Jesus is preached after death to those who die -in ignorance of it, and to those who having heard it, had rejected it -and had been punished therefor. The Apostle Peter sets forth in great -plainness this doctrine when he said: - -"By which also he (Jesus) went and preached to the spirits in prison, -which sometime were disobedient, when once the long suffering of God -waited in the days of Noah." - -Noah had declared to them how they could be saved, but they had -rejected his words, and they were destroyed. Their spirits were -committed to a prison which the Lord had prepared for them, and there -they remained in torment, being punished for their great wickedness, -until the crucifixion of the Savior. After His Spirit left His body -He went and opened the prison doors to them and declared to them the -gospel of salvation. They then had the opportunity of repenting. And -thus it is, as we are taught, in this dispensation, the Elders of -this Church are engaged, while in the spirit world awaiting their -resurrection, in preaching to the millions of human beings who once -lived upon this earth, but who died in ignorance of the gospel of Jesus -Christ. They preach to them as living Elders now hope, this heavenly -message which comes to them freighted with so many glorious promises, -and feeling humble and contrite they receive the truths which they are -taught and live as best they can according to the light given to them. - -But baptism is as necessary in its place as faith and repentance. - -How can they be baptised? - -This is not possible in the condition in which they are placed, but the -Lord has provided means. He has revealed that living, men and women -can be baptized for those who are {90} dead. If a man's father died in -ignorance of the Gospel, the son can be baptized for and in behalf of -the father. If a woman's mother never heard the Elders or never obeyed -the Gospel in the flesh, she can go forth and be baptized in the temple -for and in behalf of her mother. Hands can be laid upon the head of the -living person, and he or she can be confirmed and the Holy Spirit be -sealed upon them for and in behalf of the dead. - -The Lord has taught that this can be done under proper circumstances -in the temples which may be erected in Zion or in any of her Stakes. -Therefore in the Temple at Salt Lake as well as in the other temples, -there is a font resting upon twelve oxen, three looking to the north, -three to the south, three to the east and three to the west, and in -this font the holy ordinance of baptism can be administered to living -people for and in behalf of their dead relatives and ancestors. This -is one of the purposes for which temples are required, and not only -are baptisms and the laying on of hands administered for the dead, but -other ordinances are also administered, it being just as necessary -that those who have died and have not received these ordinances should -receive them as it is that the living should receive them. It requires -the same obedience and submission to the laws of the Lord on the part -of one class as on the part of another. If any one could have been -saved without obedience to these principles, surely our Savior, the -Son of God, could have been. He had committed no sin, and it might -be asked why should He be baptized, for baptism is for the remission -of sins. But the Savior respected the law of the Gospel and obeyed -the ordinances thereof, and when John, feeling his own unworthiness, -remonstrated with Him about His coming to be baptized, Jesus replied: -"Suffer it to be so now; for thus it becometh us to fulfil all -righteousness." - -We shall of necessity be a temple-building people, because there is an -immense work to be done for the redemption of the dead. Millions have -been born and have died between the time the Gospel was taken from the -earth and the time of this restoration in these days. These millions -will have to be officiated for, and this will doubtless form one of the -chief labors of the people of God during the thousand years of peace -which we are approaching, when Satan will be bound and righteousness -will reign throughout the earth. We are on the threshold of that great -era, and we have every assurance that that blessed period is not far -distant. The prophet Malachi in speaking of the latter days, makes the -following prediction: - -{91} "Behold, I will send you Elijah the prophet before the coming of -the great and dreadful day of the Lord: and he shall turn the heart of -the fathers to the children, and the heart of the children to their -fathers, lest I come and smite the earth with a curse." - -The angel Moroni in speaking to the Prophet Joseph Smith in reference -to this prediction of Malachi's uses a little different language. He -quotes Malachi as saying: - -"And he shall plant in the hearts of the children the promises made -to the fathers, and the hearts of the children shall turn to their -fathers; if it were not so, the whole world would be utterly wasted at -his coming." - -Now as soon as the people hear the Gospel preached by the Elders, they -naturally inquire, "What has become of my father and my mother? They -were good people, but they died without being baptized. What will be -their fate?" In this way they fulfill the words of Malachi. - -That spirit has filled the hearts of all the Latter-day Saints, -that is, of all who are true Latter-day Saints. They want to have -their ancestors saved as well as themselves. Their hearts naturally, -therefore, turn to their kindred who are dead, and in the temples now -built they can officiate for them as fast as they can obtain their -names. In this way they become saviors as the prophet Obadiah said they -should. - -And there can be no doubt concerning the heart of the fathers being -turned to the children. It is easy to imagine that the spirits who hear -and accept the Gospel when it is preached in the spirit world by men -in authority are exceedingly anxious to receive the blessings bestowed -upon those who obey baptism, laying on of hands and other ordinances. -Therefore their heart turns to their children, and thus the words of -the prophet Malachi are fulfilled. - -The prophet Elijah has appeared, as Malachi said he should, and -fulfilled the prediction upon that point. In Section 110 of the Book -of Covenants the record is to be found concerning his appearance in -the Temple at Kirtland. He came to the Prophet Joseph Smith and Oliver -Cowdery in that temple, and used these words: - -"Behold the time has fully come, which was spoken of by the mouth of -Malachi, testifying that he (Elijah) should be sent before the great -and dreadful day of the Lord come, to turn the hearts of the fathers -to the children, and the children to the fathers, lest the whole earth -be smitten with a curse. Therefore the keys of this dispensation are -committed into your hands, and by this ye may know that the great and -dreadful day of the Lord is near, even at the doors." - -{92} - - - -JOSEPH SMITH AS A PROPHET. - -PREDICTIONS UTTERED BY HIM AND THEIR SIGNAL FULFILMENT. - -HIS PROPHETIC POWER ESTABLISHED BY THE SCRIPTURAL RULE. - -_A Lecture delivered by Elder Andrew Jenson before the Students' -Society in the Social Hall, Salt Lake City, Friday Evening, January 16, -1891_. - -INTRODUCTORY. - -I will take for my text the following words of the Prophet Moses spoken -to the children of Israel while they were journeying in the wilderness -of Arabia. - - "The prophet who shall presume to speak a word in my name which I - have not commanded him to speak * * * even that prophet shall die. - And if thou say in thine heart: How shall we know the word which - the Lord hath not spoken? When a prophet speaketh in the name of - the Lord, if the thing follow not, nor come to pass, that is the - thing which the Lord hath not spoken; but the prophet hath spoken - it presumptuously; thou shalt not be afraid of him." Deut. xviii: - 20-22. - -The passage which I have read may be taken as a key by which to -distinguish a true prophet from a false one. The first definition of -the word prophet, according to the standard dictionaries is, "one who -prophesies; one who foretells future events; a predicter; a foreteller; -a seer." In this light we shall proceed to test the claims of Joseph -Smith, whom the Latter-day Saints claim to be the great Prophet of -the Nineteenth Century. We claim for him that he was visited by holy -beings, who restored to him the fulness of the gospel of {93} Jesus -Christ, with authority to administer in all the ordinances of the -same; that he received from the angel Moroni certain gold plates that -had been hidden in the earth for fourteen hundred years, and that he -translated the engravings upon these plates into the English language -by the gift and power of God, the result of which was the Book of -Mormon. We further claim that he organized the Church of Christ once -more upon the earth, and that he received by direct revelation a code -of laws and commandments by which to govern the affairs of that Church, -according to the original pattern given by Jesus and His Apostles -eighteen hundred years ago. We further claim that it is of the utmost -importance for all people who desire eternal salvation, to know whether -these things are true or not. If Joseph Smith is what he professed to -be: A true Prophet of God, no one can reject his testimony without -being condemned; while on the other hand, if he was an impostor, or a -false prophet, we can reject him without fear of Divine punishment, and -the condemnation will rest upon the man who assumes to speak in the -name of the Lord presumptuously. In this lecture I shall confine myself -to his prophetic and inspired utterances by proving their fulfilment -and truthfulness mostly from a historic standpoint. - -JOSEPH'S FIRST VISION. - -One of the first declarations made by Joseph Smith, when he was -only a boy between fourteen and fifteen years of age, was, that the -whole Christian world had gone astray, and that the true Church -of Christ was not to be found upon the earth. What a startling -declaration! Could anything be more presumptuous on the part of a -common uneducated farmer's boy than such as assertion? Preachers of -the various denominations in the neighborhood where the boy resided -became exasperated and at once denounced him as an impostor or a fraud. -This boy had seen nothing of the world, save the tract of country in -Vermont, where he was born, and the western wilds of the State of New -York, where he now resided with his parents. He had perhaps never been -even introduced to any of the prominent divines of the day, who had -never crossed the threshold of any important institution of learning, -who had never thoroughly examined the creed of any one denomination, -much less having a knowledge of them all, who had never crossed the -ocean to acquaint himself with the great learning of Europe, with -its thousands of preachers and its universities and institutions of -learning. What did he know {94} about the creeds and organizations -existing among the millions of Christians in Europe and America, thus -to denounce them all without further ceremony. Why, even Luther, the -great reformer of the sixteenth century, with his profound learning -and thorough knowledge of the Catholic creed, did not denounce the -Roman Catholic Church in such a manner as that. He did not say it -was rejected as a whole and that it was not the Church of Christ; he -simply contended that it had incorporated into its system, doctrines, -sacraments and ordinances which were not true and not warranted in the -Bible. Luther simply desired to reform the Church, to purge it and -remove from it erroneous doctrines and wicked practices. But Joseph -Smith, without any more knowledge of the religions of the world than -what opportunities his attendance of the numerous revival meetings -held in his immediate neighborhood had given him, denounced them all -as false. Whence, then, his authority for the sweeping declaration -he made as to the condition of the so-called Christian churches? His -story is a simple, plain and unembellished one. He tells in his own -straightforward manner how, after attending the different revival -meetings without being able to conclude which of the denominations was -the right one for him to join, he went into the woods to pray to the -Lord for that wisdom which the Apostle James promises shall be given -the honest believer. The result was an attack of the power of darkness -which threatened him with destruction, then a light far above him in -the sky, then an envelopment in that light which descended upon him, -then a vision of two glorious personages standing above him in the -air, one of whom speaking to him, while pointing to the other, said: -"This is my beloved son, hear him." Here, then, was Jesus Christ being -introduced by His Father to Joseph Smith, the praying boy, who next -was informed by the Great Redeemer Himself, that all the sects of -the day were wrong, that all their creeds were an abomination in His -sight, that the modern professors and teachers taught for doctrine the -commandments of men, having a form of godliness, but denying the power -thereof; that he (Joseph) should join none of these churches, but that -the true church should be revealed to him at some future time. This, -then, was Joseph's authority, Jesus Christ himself, the Redeemer of the -world, the Son of God, He that was crucified and put to death on Mount -Calvary, but who arose triumphant from the grave, the founder, the -organizer, the head, the President of the Christian Church, explained -to Joseph Smith the condition of the world. There is no higher -authority than He. If anyone in heaven or earth has a right to {95} say -what is true Christianity, and what is not, Christ himself, the founder -of the church, has that right. With that authority to back him, Joseph -Smith had no fear that his declarations would be met with successful -contradiction. There is only one question that can present itself to -our minds in that connection, and that is: Did the boy tell the truth? -Did he really converse with Jesus Christ, or was it an imagination -of a bewildered and excited mind? We shall see as we proceed. I will -first introduce the Prophet's own testimony, concerning this his first -vision. He says in his history: - - "It has often caused me serious reflections, both then and - since, how very strange it was that an obscure boy, of a little - over fourteen years of age, and one, too, who was doomed to the - necessity of obtaining a scanty maintenance by his daily labor, - should be thought a character of sufficient importance to attract - the attention of the great ones of the most popular sects of the - day, so as to create in them a spirit of the hottest persecution - and reviling. But strange or not, so it was, and was often cause - of great sorrow to myself. However it was, nevertheless, a fact, - that I had had a vision. I have thought since, that I felt much - like Paul when he made his defense before King Agrippa, and related - the account of the vision he had when he saw a light and heard a - voice; but still there were but few who believed him; some said he - was dishonest, others said he was mad, and he was ridiculed and - reviled; but all this did not destroy the reality of his vision. - He had seen a vision, he knew he had, and all the persecution - under heaven could not make it otherwise; and though they should - persecute him unto death, yet he knew, and would know unto his last - breath, that he had both seen a light and heard a voice speaking - to him, and all the world could not make him think or believe - otherwise. - - "So it was with me; I had actually seen a light, and in the midst - of that light I saw two personages, and they did in reality speak - unto me, or one of them did; and though I was hated and persecuted - for saying that I had seen a vision, yet it was true; and while - they were persecuting me, reviling me and speaking against me, - falsely, for so saying, I was led to say in my heart, Why persecute - for telling the truth? I have actually seen a vision, and who am I - that I can withstand God? Or why does the world think to make me - deny what I have actually seen? For I have seen a vision. I knew - it, and I knew that God knew it, and I could not deny it, neither - dare I do it, at least I knew that by so doing I would offend God - and come under condemnation." - -Since the time Joseph had this vision the Elders of the Church of Jesus -Christ of Latter-day Saints have traversed the globe, they have visited -all the so-called Christian nations of the earth; they have examined -the creeds and organizations of the Christian sects of every land and -every clime, and have learned beyond doubt that the true Church of -Christ was not upon the earth at the time Joseph made his sweeping -declaration, and that it does not exist outside of the Church organized -{96} under the direction and authority of the Redeemer Himself by -Joseph Smith. - -THE WORDS OF THE ANGEL. - -On the 22nd of September, 1823, Joseph Smith, after spending the -previous night under the tutorship of the angel Moroni, was again -visited by that holy personage on the hill Cumorah in the western -part of the State of New York, and was shown the plates, which were -delivered to him four years later and from which he translated the -Book of Mormon. While standing on this historic hill, with the angel -at his side, he again received glorious instructions and warnings, and -among other things was told that when he should bring forth the Book -of Mormon, the workers of iniquity would seek his overthrow. Says the -angel: - - "They will circulate falsehoods to destroy your reputation, and - also will seek to take your life; but remember this, if you are - faithful, and shall hereafter continue to keep the commandments of - the Lord, you shall be preserved to bring these things forth; for - in due time he will give you a commandment to come and take them. - When they are interpreted, the Lord will give the holy Priesthood - to some, and they shall begin to proclaim this Gospel and baptize - by water, and after that they shall have power to give the Holy - Ghost by the laying on of hands. Then will persecution rage more - and more; for the iniquities of men shall be revealed, and those - who are not built upon the rock will seek to overthrow the Church; - but it will increase the more opposed, and spread further and - further." - -The angel further told him: - - "Your name shall be known among the nations; for the work which - the Lord will perform by your hands shall cause the righteous to - rejoice and the wicked to rage; with the one it shall be had in - honor and with the other in reproach." (_Historical Record, page_ - 362.) - -These prophetic sayings have had so literal a fulfilment that no -further explanation is necessary. If the predictions here made were -Joseph's own productions, and no angel of God had a part in it, is it -not strange that every word of it should prove true? - -TRIBULATIONS PREDICTED. - -In 1831 the Saints were commanded to gather to Jackson County, Mo., -which was designated as a land of inheritance for the Saints in the -last days, and also as the identical spot where they should build -that great city, the New Jerusalem, about which the ancient Prophets -and Saints had sung, prayed and rejoiced so much. Joseph Smith had -just arrived in that {97} goodly land, together with a number of his -brethren, when a revelation, containing some very strange sayings was -given on the 1st of August, 1831. The Lord said: - - "Hearken, O ye Elders of my Church, and give ear to my word, - and learn of me what I will concerning you, and also concerning - this land unto which I have sent you. For verily I say unto you, - blessed is he that keepeth my commandments, whether in life or in - death; and he _that is faithful in tribulation_, the reward of - the same is greater in the kingdom of heaven. Ye cannot behold - with your natural eyes, for the present time, the design of your - God concerning these things which shall come hereafter, and the - glory which shall _follow after much tribulation_. For after much - tribulation cometh the blessings. Wherefore the day cometh that ye - shall be crowned with much glory; the hour is not yet, but is nigh - at hand. Remember this, which I tell you before, that you may lay - it to heart, and receive that which shall follow." (Doc. and Cov., - lviii: 1-5.) - -Here is an opportunity for sound reasoning. If Joseph Smith was an -impostor, and if he was trying to carry out a scheme with a view to -benefit himself financially; or if he was ambitious and seeking for -vain glory or the honor of men, could anything be more absurd than to -predict troubles and difficulties, when none such were immediately -apparent. - -If a schemer was doing that which Joseph on that occasion was doing, -namely, planting a colony of his followers in one of the most desirable -sections of country within the borders of the United States, would he -not have enlarged upon the prospects ahead and predicted success and -prosperity instead of difficulties and tribulations? Most assuredly he -would. But Joseph spoke as he was directed by the Lord, and his own -desires or ambition, if any such he possessed, cut no figure in the -matter. - -And now, to the fulfilment of the prophecy or revelation? No one who is -acquainted with the history of the Church will hesitate to testify that -since that time the Saints have indeed passed through much tribulation. -In less than three years after the revelation was given they were -driven from their homes in Jackson County. Three years after that they -were forced to leave their temporary possessions in Clay County, Mo., -and still two years later, under the exterminating order of Governor -Lilburn W. Boggs, they were driven from the State of Missouri. Seven -years after their expulsion from that State, wicked mobs, after first -killing the Prophet and Patriarch in cold blood in Carthage jail, drove -the Saints from Nauvoo into the wilderness, which was full of savage -Indians; and even after coming to these mountains we have been subject -to wicked prosecutions and persecutions. If all this don't mean "much -tribulation," what does it mean? - -{98} - -THE GATHERING OF THE NATIONS. - -In a revelation given through Joseph Smith in Kirtland, Ohio, Sept. 11, -1831, the following occurs: - - "For behold, I say unto you that Zion shall flourish, and the glory - of the Lord shall be upon her. And she shall be an ensign unto - the people, and there shall come to her out of every nation under - heaven." (Doc. and Cov. 64: 41, 42.) - -The many different nationalities represented in this Territory today -is conclusive proof of the fulfilment of this remarkable prophecy, -which was uttered at a time when the Church consisted of only a few -persecuted people, and the Elders had only commenced preaching in a few -of the States. - -REVELATION ON WAR. - -On the 25th of December, 1832, Joseph Smith received a remarkable -revelation in regard to war. I will read an extract: - - "Verily, thus saith the Lord concerning the war, that will shortly - come to pass, beginning at the rebellion of South Carolina, which - will eventually terminate in the death and misery of many souls. - The days will come when war will be poured out upon all nations, - beginning at that place. For behold the Southern States shall be - divided against the Northern States, and the Southern States will - call on other nations, even the nation of Great Britain, as it - is called, and they shall also call upon other nations, in order - to defend themselves against other nations, and thus war will be - poured out upon all nations." (Doc.& Cov., Sec. 304.) - -In a communication which was written a few days later to N. C. Seaton, -editor of a paper published in Rochester, N.Y., the Prophet wrote: - - "I am prepared to say by the authority of Jesus Christ that not - many years shall pass away before the United States shall present - such a scene of bloodshed as has not a parallel in the history of - our nation." (_Historical Record_, page 406.) - -I will refer to another prediction on the same subject, which was made -by Joseph Smith in Carthage, Ill., two days before he was martyred. A -number of the officers of the troops, then stationed in Carthage, and -other persons curious to see Joseph, visited him in his room. Joseph -asked them if there was anything in his appearance which indicated that -he was the desperate character his enemies represented him to be. The -answer was: - - "No, sir; your appearance would indicate the very contrary, General - Smith, but we cannot see what is in your heart, neither can we tell - what are your intentions." - -{99} Joseph replied: - - "Very true, gentlemen, you cannot see what is in my heart, and you - are therefore unable to judge me or my intentions; but I can see - what is in your hearts, and will tell you what I see. I can see you - thirst for blood, and nothing but my blood will satisfy you. It is - not for crime of any description that I and my brethren are thus - continually persecuted and harassed by our enemies; but there are - other motives, and some of them I have expressed, so far as relates - to myself; and inasmuch as you and the people thirst for blood, I - prophesy, in the name of the Lord, that you shall witness scenes of - blood and sorrow to your entire satisfaction. Your souls shall be - perfectly satiated with blood, and many of you who are now present - shall have an opportunity to face the cannon's mouth from sources - you think not of; and those people that desire this great evil upon - me and my brethren shall be filled with regret and sorrow because - of the scenes of desolation and distress that await them. They - shall seek for peace and shall not be able to find it. Gentlemen, - you will find what I have told you to be true." (_Historical - Record_, page 563.) - -On the 17th of December, 1860, nearly 28 years after the above -revelation on war was given, its fulfilment commenced, for on that -day a convention assembled in Charleston, S. C., which, after three -days' deliberation, passed a resolution to the effect that the union -hitherto existing between South Carolina and the other States, under -the name of the United States of America, was dissolved. This was the -beginning of the rebellion. By the 1st of February, 1861, six other -States had followed the example of South Carolina and withdrawn from -the Union, and a new government was formed under the name of The -Confederate States of America. Not only was South Carolina the first -State to commence the rebellion, but here also, as if to cause a double -fulfilment of Joseph's prophecy, on April 12, 1861, the first gun was -fired from a Confederate battery against Fort Sumter standing at the -entrance to Charleston harbor. - -The ruinous war that followed is a matter of history. The Union losses -alone, according to the report of the Provost-General, amounted to -280,397 men, who were either killed outright in battle, or who died -subsequently of wounds or diseases, not counting the thousands who were -crippled and maimed for life. The loss on the side of the Confederates -was about the same. Truly, as Joseph predicted, the United States -never witnessed such a scene of bloodshed before. The losses in the -revolutionary war, in the war of 1812, and in the war with Mexico in -1846 were only small affairs compared with this last and terrible war -of the rebellion, so accurately predicted by the Prophet Joseph Smith. -This prediction alone and its literal fulfilment should be sufficient -to convince every reasonable man {100} and woman who will take pains to -investigate the subject thoroughly, that Joseph, indeed, was a prophet -of the Living God. - -CHOLERA PREDICTED. - -In 1834 Joseph Smith marched from Ohio to Missouri, a distance of -about one thousand miles, as the leader of the illustrious body of men -known in Church history as Zion's Camp. On this long and wearisome -journey, some of the brethren indulged in a spirit of rebellion and -fault-finding, which was rebuked by the Prophet, first in a mild manner -and finally very strongly, as he told the brethren that the Lord had -revealed to him that a scourge would come upon the camp, in consequence -of the fractious and unruly spirit that had appeared among them. Still, -if they would repent and humble themselves before the Lord, the scourge -might, in a great measure, be turned away, "but, as the Lord lives," he -said, "the camp will have to suffer for giving way to unruly tempers." -(_Historical Record_, page 582.) This prediction was fulfilled a few -weeks later when the brethren had arrived in Clay County, Mo. On -the 21st of June, 1834, the cholera broke out in the camp and raged -fearfully for several days. Altogether sixty-eight of the Saints were -attacked with the dreadful disease and thirteen died. Finally Joseph -called some of the surviving brethren together and told them that if -they would humble themselves before the Lord and covenant to keep His -commandments, and obey his (Joseph's) counsel, the plague should be -stayed from that hour and there should not be another case of cholera -among them. The brethren covenanted to that effect and the plague was -stayed. - -ASTRONOMY OF ABRAHAM. - -July 3, 1835, a man by the name of Michael H. Chandler came to -Kirtland, Ohio, to exhibit four Egyptian mummies, together with some -two or more rolls of papyrus, covered with hieroglyphic figures and -devices. They had been obtained from one of the catacombs of Egypt, -(near a place where once stood the renowned city of Thebes) by the -celebrated Antonio Sebolo, in the year 1831. Joseph Smith, upon -examining the rolls of papyrus, discovered that one of them contained -the writings of Abraham and another the writings of Joseph who was sold -into Egypt. The whole collection was bought by the Saints, and Joseph -subsequently translated the writings of Abraham which, together with -a number of illustration, were published in the _Times and Seasons_, -at Nauvoo, Ill., {101} in 1843, and which we now have in the little -excellent work called the Pearl of Great Price, under the caption -of the Book of Abraham. This book, besides giving a history of the -creation of the earth and man, also introduces a new doctrine in -regard to astronomy. It tells of a planet called Kolob, near which is -the throne of God, and around which everything in the great universe -revolves in regular order. At that time the generally accepted theory -among astronomers was that, with the exception of the few planets -(among which is our own earth) which sweep regularly around the sun, -all the heavenly bodies called stars, were fixed or stationary, and -that the sun, furnishing light and warmth for our earth, besides being -the centre of gravitation for our solar system, was the nearest fixed -or stationary star. Hence, when Joseph Smith, in the astronomy of -Abraham, introduced the doctrine that there was a grand centre set -far beyond the limits of our own solar system, he was derided by not -a few, who ascribed the idea to his ignorance, in not having even a -superficial knowledge of the principles of astronomy. But the theories -of men change as the Lord gives them more light and intelligence, and -today the doctrine advanced in the Book of Abraham is a generally -accepted one among astronomers. In proof of this I will introduce the -following extract of a letter from Lieutenant M. F. Maury, of the -United States Navy, a man acknowledged on all sides as one of the most -eminent scientific men living, dated, Washington, D.C., Jan. 22, 1855. - - "It is a curious fact that the revelations of science have led - astronomers of our day to the discovery that the sun is not the - dead center of motion around which comets sweep and planets whirl; - but that it, with its splendid retinue of worlds and satellites, - is revolving through the realms of space, at the rate of millions - of miles in a year, and in obedience to some influence situated - precisely in the direction of the star Alcyon, one of the Pleiades. - We do not know how far off in the immensities of space that center - of revolving cycles and epicycles may be; nor have our oldest - observers or nicest instruments been able to tell us how far off in - the skies that beautiful cluster of stars is hung, whose influences - man can never bind. In this question alone, and the answer to it - are involved both the recognition and exposition of the whole - theory of gravitation." (Family Bible, published by Henry S. - Goodspeed & Co., New York, page 18.) - -Here is another proof that Joseph was a prophet and an inspired man, -and that the Book of Abraham is true. - -LOCATION OF ANCIENT EDEN. - -In 1832 Joseph Smith made the startling declaration that the Garden -of Eden had its existence on the American continent--even {102} in -Jackson County, Mo. People as a rule ridiculed the idea and thought -Joseph very ignorant indeed in not knowing that which every school -boy at that time was supposed to know, that Asia was the cradle of -mankind. And when he further declared that the Grand River Valley in -Daviess County, Mo., was the valley in which Adam our father had lived -and that he (Joseph) on an adjoining hill had discovered the remnants -of an altar upon which the great Patriarch had offered sacrifice, -the world thought that Joseph Smith was either a religious crank, a -blasphemer or a fool. I will introduce an item of history in order to -make this more plain. It was in the summer of 1838 when the Saints were -flocking into Missouri from different parts of the country that it -became evident that there would not be room for all to settle in the -immediate vicinity of Far West, or in Caldwell County. The Prophet, -therefore, together with others, started out to select other gathering -places. Arriving at a hill where there was a fine spring of water, at -a point where Grand River suddenly changes its course from a southerly -to an easterly direction, he was struck with the natural beauty of the -country and also with what he thought would be a fine townsite on the -slope of the hill. Accordingly, the accompanying surveyors began their -work of running lines for streets and lots, and it was decided to name -the place Spring Hill; but they had not proceeded far when the Lord, -on May 19, 1838, gave a revelation through the Prophet Joseph, naming -the place Adam-ondi-Ahman, "because," said the Lord, "it is the place -where Adam shall come to visit his people, or the Ancient of Days shall -sit, as spoken of by Daniel the Prophet." (Doc. and Cov., sec. 116.) -Joseph was also told that it was the place where Adam, as mentioned -in a previous revelation, three years before his death, blessed his -posterity, when they rose up and called him Michael the Prince, the -Archangel; and he, being full of the Holy Ghost, predicted what should -befall his posterity to the latest generations. (Doc. and Cov., 107: -53-56.) - -With all the claims of our American people, none, so far as I know, had -up to that time imagined for our country the honor of being the home -of our first parents, but since then it has become a favorite theory -with many. A few years after Joseph had proclaimed that the great -Mississippi Valley was the first home of man, the learned antiquarian, -Samuel L. Mitchell of New York, with other gentlemen eminent for their -knowledge of natural history, advanced the theory that America was the -land where Adam dwelt. He supported his theory by tracing the progress -of colonies westward from America {103} over the Pacific Ocean to new -settlements in Europe and Africa. (_Juvenile Instructor_, vol. 9: 278). -Other scientists have reasoned elaborately from the relics found in -different parts of North and South America, and have proven that the -Western Continent was inhabited before the flood. Now, if Adam dwelt -in America, Noah also dwelt here and must have built his ark on this -continent. Without entering into a detailed argument to prove this, -I will simply read the following from an able and lengthy article -entitled "Old America," written by G. M. O., and published in the ninth -volume of the _Juvenile Instructor_: - - "Modern science has given us very accurately drawn charts of the - course of the wind through the atmosphere surrounding us. We have - no reason to believe these wind currents have changed since the - creation. Now the prevailing current of wind over the central part - of North America is from the west, and possibly this was the course - followed by the tornado during the deluge. Now if the ark had been - built in Armenia, where the mountain Ararat is situated, and it is - found that the wind and currents have general eastern direction, - the ark would, during the one hundred and fifty days or five months - of the deluge (that is from the commencement until the waters - gained their greatest depth), have gone in an eastern course, say - at the rate of about forty miles a day, some six thousand miles, - or beyond China; or if it floated faster, it would have left the - ark somewhere in the Pacific Ocean. This would be an unreasonable - theory to adopt, being entirely inconsistent. But the ark being - built in America, somewhere, we may imagine in the latitude of - Missouri, when taken up by the eastern-borne current, and wafted - by the hurricane following the same course, it is not out of the - way to suppose it to have progressed as far as Ararat, some six or - seven thousand miles from America, even had it traveled at a more - rapid rate than forty or fifty miles a day. Over sixteen hundred - years had passed from the creation until the ark was finished. - In this time mankind had increased and multiplied and spread out - far beyond the country around Eden (the Mississippi Valley), as - signs of an antediluvian population indicate, and we may suppose - the ark was built some distance east of the Garden, between the - States of New York and Missouri. Couple this supposition with - the circumstances connected with the flood, the current flowing - from America, with the fact of the ark's resting in an easterly - direction from this country, and we can form no other reasonable - conclusion than that here the miraculous vessel was constructed and - freighted with its treasure of animal life, and the progenitors - designated and set apart to renew the human race. That the ancient - Americans knew of the deluge is beyond dispute, as we have - several versions of the story of the flood that have been handed - down as tradition by different nations, and in one instance we - have a picture-written description of it, an old Toltec record, - fortunately preserved from the wholesale destruction that followed - the conquest." - -Suffice it to say that it is no longer considered an absurd theory -that America was the cradle of man, and the home of Adam, Noah and the -other antediluvian patriarchs, but it has {104} taken many years of -patient study and thorough investigation of scientific problems for -men of learning to come to the same conclusion that Joseph Smith did -by revelation between fifty and sixty years ago. The following was -published in the DESERET NEWS of Sept. 18, 1888: - - "A CORROBORATIVE DISCOVERY. - - "A short time ago the Washington _Post_ made a remarkable statement - regarding the location of the Garden of Eden. It announced that Dr. - Campbell of Versailles had lately discovered that it was on this - continent, and near where St. Louis now stands. That gentleman, - according to the _Post_, asserted that the Mississippi River is the - Euphrates of Scripture, and that the Bible furnishes evidence of - the correctness of his conclusions. - - "It is probable that Dr. Campbell is not aware of the fact that he - is not the discoverer of what he now announces, the Prophet Joseph - Smith having many years ago stated that the Garden of Eden was - located in what is now known as the State of Missouri. The Prophet - also pointed out the precise spot where Adam offered sacrifice to - the Lord, and where, as the great patriarchal head of the race, - he blessed his children previous to his departure from the earth. - That sacred spot in Missouri was designated by the Prophet as - Adam-ondi-Aham, the meaning of which is--the land where Adam dwelt." - -My conclusion is this: If scientific men, by the evidences produceable -at this late day can indicate that the Garden of Eden was at or near -the place where St. Louis, Mo., now stands, the Lord, who originally -planted the garden himself, could designate the exact spot and tell -His prophet that that first garden, the original paradise of man, was -located in Jackson County, Mo., just 150 miles northwest of St. Louis. - -In connection with this, I desire to relate a little experience of my -own. About two years ago, in company with Elders Edward Stevenson and -Joseph S. Black, I visited Adam-ondi-Ahman, in Missouri, and as we -stood upon the site of the altar that I have referred to and looked -over the beautiful valley lying south and east of us, I said to myself, -"Can it be possible that these stones--fragments of which I held in my -hand--were once parts of the altar upon which our first parent offered -sacrifice to God?" - -I had previously listened to the testimony of Presidents Wilford -Woodruff, A. O. Smoot and other men of prominence and unimpeachable -character, to the effect that they were present with the Prophet Joseph -in 1838 when the glorious facts relating to that particular tract of -country were revealed. But I desired a direct testimony from the Lord -concerning the matter, and consequently made it a subject of prayer. -And I desire, on this occasion, to bear my testimony that I received -{105} an answer to my prayer sufficient to convince me that these -things are true. - -MIRACULOUS ESCAPE PREDICTED. - -On the 31st of October, 1838, Joseph and a number of his brethren, -all prominent men in the Church, were betrayed by Col. George M. -Hinkle into the hands of the mob militia who had surrounded Far West, -Mo., determined to sack the town. Although Joseph had only been in -Missouri a few months and had not done the least harm to a single -soul there, nearly the whole population of that State, including its -highest officers, both civil and military, had become so exasperated, -through the stream of lies which had been circulated through the -country concerning the Saints and their motives, that they had fully -determined to kill the leaders of the Church; and there were scores in -that mob militia camp to which Joseph and his brethren were brought -that memorable day who would have considered it a great honor to put to -death Joseph and his fellow-prisoners. They knew also that there would -be no danger of them being brought to justice for such a deed, even if -they should assassinate them without orders from any commander. It was -on this occasion that the mobbers cursed and shouted like mad-men and -swore that Joseph and those with him should never see their friends -or families again alive; and to prove that this was not the boast -and threat of the common soldier only, I will refer you to what John -Clark, the head general and commander of the whole militia, said in his -notorious speech which he delivered before the brethren at Far West, -after he had made them prisoners of war. Referring to Joseph and his -fellow prisoners, who then were on the road to Jackson County in the -hands of Gen. Lucas and his army, General Clark said: - - "As for your leaders, do not once think--do not imagine for - a moment--do not let it enter your minds, that they will be - delivered, or that you will see their faces again, for their _fate - is fixed_, THEIR DIE IS CAST, THEIR DOOM IS SEALED." - -But while, from a human standpoint, it seemed absolutely impossible for -Joseph and his brethren to escape from their enemies alive, Joseph rose -up in the spirit of his prophetic calling, and prophesied that they ALL -should be delivered alive. Parley P. Pratt, one of the prisoners with -Joseph, writes the following: - - "As we arose and commenced our march on the morning of the 3rd of - November, Joseph Smith spoke to me and the other prisoners {106} - in a low but cheerful and confidential tone. Said he: 'Be of good - cheer, brethren; the word of the Lord came to me last night that - our lives should be given us, and that whatever we may suffer - during this captivity, not one of our lives should be taken.' - - "Of this prophecy I testify in the name of the Lord, and though - spoken in secret, its public fulfilment and the miraculous escape - of each one of us is too notorious to need my testimony."--Parley - P. Pratt's Aut., page 210. - -Notwithstanding the fact that they were sentenced on two or three -different occasions to be shot, that several attempts were made to -poison them while incarcerated in filthy dungeons; that forty men at -a certain time and place entered into a conspiracy that they would -neither eat nor drink until they had killed the "Mormon Prophet," all -the brethren in due course of time, escaped from their persecutors and -would-be murderers, and, although they suffered as only few men have -suffered, they arrived safely, and all alive, among their friends in -Illinois. This surely is another proof of Joseph Smith's prophetic -gift, while General Clark at the same time is proven to be a false -prophet. - -PREDICTIONS ABOUT COMING TO THE MOUNTAINS. - -Under date of Saturday, August 6, 1842, Joseph wrote: - - "I passed over the river to Montrose, Iowa, in company with General - Adams, Col. Brewer and others and witnessed the installation of - the officers of the Rising Sun Lodge of Ancient York Masons at - Montrose, by General James Adams, deputy grand master of Illinois. - While the deputy grand master was engaged in giving the requisite - instructions to the master elect, I had a conversation with a - number of brethren in the shade of the building on the subject of - our persecution in Missouri and the constant annoyance which had - followed us since we were driven from that State. I prophesied - that the Saints would continue to suffer much affliction and would - be driven to the Rocky Mountains; many would apostatize, others - would be put to death by our persecutors or lose their lives in - consequence of exposure or disease, and some of you will live to - go and assist in making settlements and build cities and see the - Saints become a mighty people in the Rocky Mountains." (_Historical - Record_, page 487.) - -I need spend no time to prove the fulfilment of this remarkable -prophecy. All of you who are present in this hall tonight can testify -to its literal fulfilment. The Latter-day Saints have indeed become -a mighty people in these mountains, numbering as they do now about -two hundred thousand souls, organized into thirty-two Stakes of Zion, -or nearly five hundred wards and branches; and this does not include -the Saints in Mexico and Canada. It is also a matter of history {107} -that the Saints, for years after the prediction was uttered, continued -to suffer persecution and affliction from their enemies; that many -apostatized, while others, who proved faithful and true to their -covenants, were put to death for conscience sake, and the remainder -were driven by a ruthless mob from the beautiful city of Nauvoo into -the western wilderness in the year 1846. - -ESCAPE FROM ENEMIES PREDICTED. - -Early in the year 1844, while the spirit of renewed persecution was -brooding in Hancock County, Illinois, Joseph was inspired to make -preparations for sending an expedition to the Rocky Mountains, to -seek out a new location for the Saints, as it had been revealed to -him that they would not be permitted to remain much longer in their -Illinois homes. On Sunday, Feb. 25, 1844, while the Prophet was engaged -in selecting brethren to go on this expedition, he gave them some -important instructions, and prophesied, "that within five years the -Saints should be out of the power of their old enemies, whether they -were apostates or of the world;" and the Prophet also told the brethren -to record it, that when it came to pass, they need not say they had -forgotten the saying. (_Historical Record_, page 542.) - -Five years after this prediction was uttered the Saints had been driven -from Nauvoo; the noble band of Pioneers had, under the guidance of -Jehovah, been led to these valleys in 1847, about three years after the -prediction was made; and in 1849 (five years after) the bulk of the -exiles from Nauvoo had gathered here, thirteen hundred miles from their -Illinois persecutors. - -STEPHEN A. DOUGLAS. - -I will now refer you to another most remarkable prophecy and its -fulfilment. Among the prominent men of Illinois, who befriended the -Saints when they were expelled from Missouri, was Stephen A. Douglas, -afterwards known as the "Little Giant," and who became one of the great -statesman of our nation. This man continued friendly to the Saints -for many years, and especially to Joseph Smith, in whose case he, as -an Illinois district judge, rendered a fair and impartial decision -at Monmouth, June 10, 1841, at a time when the Missourians were -endeavoring to get Joseph Smith into their power. After that he and -the Prophet exchanged visits, and on one occasion when Joseph dined -with him in Carthage, Illinois, May 18, 1843, {108} he listened to a -lengthy explanation from the Prophet about the Missouri persecutions. -Winding up the conversation, Joseph spoke of the dire effects that -would flow to the nation if the United States should refuse to redress -the wrongs of murder, arson and robbery committed against the Saints in -Missouri and the crimes committed upon the Saints by the officers of -the government. Turning to Judge Douglas he said: - -"You will aspire to the presidency of the United States, and if ever -you turn your hand against me or the Latter-day Saints, you will -feel the weight of the hand of the Almighty upon you; and you will -live to see and know that I have testified the truth to you, for the -conversation of this day will stick to you through life." - -This remarkable prophecy concerning Judge Douglas personally has had -a literal fulfilment. Judge Douglas continued to rise in prominence -in the nation as long as he remained a friend to the Saints. But, -finally he turned against them, and at the time the excitement ran -high against the "Mormons" in 1857, and preparations were being made -to send an army against the people of Utah, Judge Douglas thought he -would add a little to the great popularity he had already achieved -by doing the most popular thing that could be done at the time, -namely, denouncing the "Mormons." Hence, in a political speech which -he delivered in Springfield, Ill., June 12th, 1857, and which was -published in the _Missouri Republican_ of June 18th following and -partly republished with comments in the DESERET NEWS of September 2nd, -1857, Senator Douglas attacked the Saints in Utah in a most fierce and -unwarranted manner, and among many other bitter expressions which he -made, he called "Mormonism, a loathsome, disgusting ulcer," to which -he recommended that Congress apply the knife and cut it out. In the -DESERET NEWS of the date mentioned, the prophecy of Joseph Smith was -republished with warning remarks, directed to Mr. Douglas, who at that -time, in fulfilment of Joseph's words, was already aspiring to the -presidency of the United States. In the campaign of 1860 he became -the candidate of the Independent Democratic party for that position. -It is asserted that no man ever entered into a campaign with brighter -prospects of success than did Senator Douglas on that occasion. His -friends viewed him as sure to be seated in the Presidential chair, -because of his great popularity. But, alas, he and his friends had -reckoned without Divine interposition. He had lifted his hands against -the Saints of the Most High God and denounced the people whom {109} he -knew to be innocent and whom he ought to have defended. The result was -that he was sadly defeated at the election, as he only received two -electoral votes against seventeen cast for Abraham Lincoln (Republican) -and eleven cast for J. C. Breckenridge (Democrat). - -When the result of the election became known in Utah Apostle Orson Hyde -published the following in the DESERET NEWS of December 12, 1860: - - "EPHRAIM, Utah Ter., Nov. 27, 1860. - - "Will the Judge now acknowledge that Joseph Smith was a true - Prophet? If he will not, does he recollect a certain conversation - had with Mr. Smith at the house of Sheriff Backenstos, in Carthage, - Illinois, in the year 1843, in which Mr. Smith said to him: 'You - will yet aspire to the presidency of the United States. But if you - ever raise your hand, or your voice against the Latter-day Saints, - you shall never be President of the United States.' - - "Does Judge Douglas recollect that in a public speech delivered - by him in the year 1857, at Springfield, Illinois, of comparing - the Mormon community, then constituting the inhabitants of Utah - Territory, to a 'loathsome ulcer on the body politic,' and of - recommending the knife to be applied to cut it out? - - "Among other things the Judge will doubtless recollect that I was - present and heard the conversation between him and Joseph Smith, at - Mr. Backenstos' residence in Carthage, before alluded to. - - "Now, Judge, what think you about Joseph Smith and Mormonism? - - ORSON HYDE." - -A few months later, or in June, 1861, Judge Douglas died in -disappointment and grief. Never has the saying of any Prophet of God -been more literally and minutely fulfilled than the prediction made by -the Prophet Joseph Smith concerning this man. - -CHRIST'S SECOND COMING. - -Some have thought that Joseph Smith was an enthusiast or a religious -fanatic, and that his prophetic utterances were the result of his -impulsive nature or visionary mind. But such was not the case. -When he was under the influence of the Spirit of God his mind was -perfectly calm and collected, and his countenance beamed with heavenly -intelligence. - -While some of his contemporaries allowed their zeal and enthusiasm to -lead them into erroneous expectations, he would reason with them calmly -and endeavor to balance their minds. To illustrate this I will relate -an incident that transpired shortly before he suffered martyrdom: - -A man by the name of Miller, the founder of the sect known as -Millerites, was preaching to the people in the Eastern States in 1844, -that the Savior would make His appearance that {110} year. This caused -considerable excitement at the time, and a number of people were quite -alarmed about it. Joseph Smith hearing of these predictions, declared -that they would not be fulfilled, and said he, "I will take the -responsibility upon myself to prophesy in the name of the Lord, that -Christ will not come this year, as Father Miller has prophesied, and I -also prophesy that Christ will not come in forty years; and if God ever -spoke by my mouth, he will not come in that length of time. Brethren, -when you go home, write this down that it may be remembered." - -More than forty years have passed since 1844; hence here we again have -Joseph proven to be a true Prophet, while Father Miller missed it very -much. - -THE THREE WITNESSES. - -When Joseph Smith was translating the Book of Mormon, with Oliver -Cowdery as scribe, the following words of Moroni directed to the -translator, occurred in the translation: - - "Behold ye may be privileged that ye may show the plates unto - those who shall assist to bring forth this work (meaning the Book - of Mormon). And unto three shall they be shown by the power of - God; wherefore they shall know of a surety that these things are - true. And in the mouth of three witnesses shall these things be - established, and the testimony of three and this work * * * shall - stand as a testimony against the world at the last day."--Ether v: - 2-4. - -Here is a positive promise that the plates of the Book of Mormon should -be shown to three "by the power of God." I will now read the testimony -of three men who, as soon as this promise was made known, desired of -the Lord to be chosen as these three special witnesses, and who, when -their desire was granted, prepared and signed the following: - - "Be it known unto all nations, kindreds, tongues and people unto - whom this work shall come, that we, through the grace of God the - Father, and our Lord Jesus Christ, have seen the plates which - contain this record--which is the record of the people of Nephi, - and also of the Lamanites, their brethren, and also of the people - of Jared, who come from the tower of which hath been spoken; and we - also know that they have been translated by the gift and power of - God, for His voice hath declared it unto us; wherefore we know of a - surety that the work is true. And we also testify that we have seen - the engravings which are upon the plates, and they have been shown - unto us by the power of God, and not of man; and we declare with - words of soberness, that an angel of God came down from heaven, and - he brought and laid before our eyes, that we beheld and saw the - plates and the engravings thereon; and we know that it is by the - grace of God the Father, and our Lord Jesus Christ, that we beheld - and bear record that these things are true; and it is marvelous - {111} in our eyes; nevertheless, the voice of the Lord commanded us - that we should bear record of it: wherefore, to be obedient unto - the commandments of God, we bear testimony of these things. And we - know that if we are faithful in Christ, we shall rid our garments - of the blood of all men, and be found spotless before the judgment - seat of Christ, and shall dwell with him eternally in the heavens. - And the honor be to the Father, and to the Son, and to the Holy - Ghost, which is one God. Amen. - - OLIVER COWDERY, - - DAVID WHITMER, - - MARTIN HARRIS." - -This is plain, strong testimony. Joseph Smith or any other man could -easily enough have made a promise like the one made in the 5th chapter -of Ether, but he could not have called down an angel from heaven, nor -caused the voice of God to be heard, in order to have the promise -fulfilled. The Lord only could fulfill this prediction, and he did -it, in his own way, time and place. But, says the skeptic, the three -witnesses subsequently left the Church and deserted Joseph Smith. -Yes, that is true, and this is what makes their testimony of ten-fold -more weight. If their testimonies were not true, if any fraud or -deception had been practiced in regard to the coming forth of the Book -of Mormon they would undoubtedly have exposed the same as soon as the -break occurred between Joseph Smith and themselves. But the facts are -these: They always remained true to their testimony, even in their -darkest hours. Then why did they leave the Church? They fell into -transgression; they sinned against God and had to be dealt with the -same as other transgressors; for although a man may have seen angels -and had glorious visions, etc., he has no license to any more than -those less favored. - -We will now briefly allude to the individual witnesses: - -Oliver Cowdery, after his excommunication in Far West, April 11, 1838, -engaged in law business and practiced for some years as a lawyer in -Michigan, but he never denied the truth of the Book of Mormon. On -the contrary, he seems to have used every opportunity he had to bear -testimony of its divine origin. While in Michigan, a gentleman, on a -certain occasion, addressed him as follows: "Mr. Cowdery, I see your -name attached to this book. If you believe it to be true, why are you -in Michigan?" The gentleman then read the names of the Three Witnesses -and asked: "Mr. Cowdery, do you believe this book?" "No, sir," was -the reply. "Very well," continued the gentleman, "but your name is -attached to it, and you declare here (pointing to the book) that you -saw an angel, and also the plates, from which the book purports to be -translated; {112}and now you say you don't believe it. Which time did -you tell the truth?" Oliver Cowdery replied with emphasis, "My name -is attached to that book, and what I there have said is true. I did -see this; I know I saw it, and faith has nothing to do with it, as a -perfect knowledge has swallowed up the faith which I had in the work, -knowing, as I do, that it is true." - -At a special conference held at Kanesville, Iowa, October 21, 1848, -Oliver Cowdery was present and made the following remarks: - - "Friends and Brethren.--My name is Cowdery, Oliver Cowdery. In the - early history of this Church I stood identified with her, and one - in her councils. True it is that the gifts and callings of God - are without repentance; not because I was better than the rest of - mankind was I called; but to fulfill the purposes of God, He called - me to a high and holy calling. - - "I wrote, with my own pen, the entire Book of Mormon (save a few - pages) as it fell from the lips of the Prophet Joseph Smith, as - he translated it by the gift and power of God, by the means of - the Urim and Thummim, or, as it is called by that book, 'holy - interpreters.' I beheld with my eyes, and handled with my hands, - the gold plates from which it was transcribed. I also saw with - my eyes and handled with my hands the 'holy interpreters.' That - book is true. Sidney Rigdon did not write it; Mr. Spaulding did - not write it; I wrote it myself as it fell from the lips of the - Prophet. It contains the Everlasting Gospel, and came forth to the - children of men in fulfilment of the revelations of John, where he - says he saw an angel come with the Everlasting Gospel to preach to - every nation, kindred, tongue and people. It contains principles of - salvation; and if you, my hearers, will walk by its light and obey - its precepts, you will be saved with an everlasting salvation in - the kingdom of God on high. Brother Hyde has just said that it is - very important that we keep and walk in the true channel, in order - to avoid the sandbars. This is true. The channel is here. The holy - Priesthood is here. - - "I was present with Joseph when an holy angel from God came down - from heaven and conferred on us, or restored, the lesser or Aaronic - Priesthood, and said to us, at the same time, that it should remain - upon the earth while the earth stands. - - "I was also present with Joseph when the higher or Melchisedek - Priesthood was conferred by holy angels from on high. This - Priesthood we then conferred on each other, by the will and - commandment of God. This Priesthood, as was then declared, is also - to remain upon the earth until the last remnant of time. This holy - Priesthood, or authority, we then conferred upon many, and is just - as good and valid as though God had done it in person. - - "I laid my hands upon that man--yes, I laid my right hand upon his - head (pointing to Brother Hyde), and I conferred upon him this - Priesthood, and he holds that Priesthood now. He was also called - through me, by the prayer of faith, an Apostle of the Lord Jesus - Christ." - -{113}Soon afterwards Oliver Cowdery was rebaptized, but while making -preparations to come to Utah, he was suddenly stricken with death -in Richmond, Mo., March 3rd, 1850. Elder Phinehas H. Young, who was -present when he died, testifies: - - "His last moments were spent in bearing testimony of the truth of - the Gospel revealed through Joseph Smith, and the power of the Holy - Priesthood which he had received through his administration." - -David Whitmer, who died in Richmond, Mo., Jan. 25th, 1888, was also -true to his testimony until the last, although he never united himself -with the Church after his excommunication in 1838. During the last few -years of his life he was frequently visited by representatives of the -press and many others, to whom he would always bear strong and faithful -testimonies of the divinity of the Book of Mormon. - -On one occasion when the report reached him that he was accused by -a certain party of having denied his former testimony, he wrote the -following, which was published in the Richmond (Mo.) _Conservator_ of -March 25, 1881: - - _Unto all Nations, Kindreds, Tongues and People, unto whom these - presents shall come_: - - "It having been represented by one John Murphy, of Polo, Caldwell - County, Missouri, that I, in a conversation with him last summer, - denied my testimony as one of the Three Witnesses of the Book of - Mormon. - - "To the end, therefore, that he may understand me now, if he did - not then; and that the world may know the truth, I wish now, - standing as it were, in the very sunset of life, and in the fear of - God, once for all to make this public statement: - - "That I have never at any time denied that testimony or any part - thereof, which has so long since been published with that book, as - one of the Three Witnesses. Those who know me best, well know that - I have always adhered to that testimony. And that no man may be - misled or doubt my present views in regard to the same, I do again - affirm the truth of all my statements as then made and published. - - "He that hath an ear to hear, let him hear; it was no delusion; - what is written is written, and he that readeth let him understand. - * * * * * * - - "In the Spirit of Christ, who hath said: 'Follow thou me, for I am - the life, the light and the way,' I submit this statement to the - world; God in whom I trust being my judge as to the sincerity of my - motives and the faith and hope that is in me of eternal life. - - "My sincere desire is that the world may be benefited by this plain - and simple statement of the truth. - - "And all the honor to the Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost, - which is one God. Amen! - - DAVID WHITER, SEN. RICHMOND, Mo., March 19, 1881. - -{114}Three days before his death Mr. Whitmer called his family and -some friends to his bedside and addressing himself to the attending -physician, said: - - "'Dr. Buchanan, I want you to say whether or not I am in my right - mind, before I give my dying testimony.' - - "The doctor answered: 'Yes, you are in your right mind, for I have - just had conversation with you.' - - "He then addressed himself to all around his bedside in these - words: 'Now you must all be faithful in Christ, I want to say to - you all, the Bible and the record of the Nephites (Book of Mormon) - is true, so you can say that you have heard me bear my testimony on - my death-bed. All be faithful in Christ, and your reward will be - according to your works. God bless you all. My trust is in Christ - forever, worlds without end. Amen.'" - -Martin Harris also absented himself from the Church for many years, -but was always true to his testimony in regard to the Book of Mormon. -He finally emigrated to Utah, arriving in Salt Lake City, August 30, -1870, in care of Elder Edward Stevenson. He located in Smithfield, -Cache County, and later in Clarkson, where he died July 10, 1875, being -nearly ninety-three years of age. - -A few hours before his death, when prostrated with great weakness, -Bishop Simon Smith came into his room; Martin Harris stretched forth -his hands to salute him and said: "Bishop, I am going." The Bishop told -him that he had something of importance to tell him in relation to the -Book of Mormon, which was to be published in the Spanish language, by -the request of Indians in Central America. Upon hearing this, Martin -Harris brightened up, his pulsation improved, and, although very weak, -he began to talk as he formerly had done previous to his sickness. He -conversed for about two hours, and it seemed that the mere mention of -the Book of Mormon put new life into him. - -It will also be remembered that Martin Harris, soon after his arrival -in Utah, spoke to a large congregation of Saints and strangers in the -Tabernacle in Salt Lake City, where he bore a faithful testimony to the -truth of the Book of Mormon. - -Also the eight witnesses, whose testimony is published in the Book of -Mormon after the testimony of the three witnesses, remained true to -their testimonies until the last; they are all dead now. - -THE SIGNS FOLLOWING THE BELIEVERS. - -In December, 1830, a few months after the Church was {115} organized in -Fayette, N.Y., with six members, the following predictions were made: - - "I give unto thee a commandment, that thou shalt baptize by water, - and they shall receive the Holy Ghost by the laying on of hands, - even as the Apostles of old. * * * For I am God, and mine arm is - not shortened; and I will show miracles, signs and wonders unto all - those who believe on my name. And whoso shall ask it in my name in - faith, they shall cast out devils; they shall heal the sick; they - shall cause the blind to receive their sight, and the deaf to hear, - and the dumb to speak, and the lame to walk; and the time speedily - cometh that great things are to be shown forth unto the children of - men."--Doc. & Cov. xxxv: 6-10. - -Again, in September, 1832, in a revelation given to Joseph Smith and -six Elders, "as they unveiled their hearts and lifted their voices on -high," the following glorious promises were made: - - "Therefore, as I said unto mine Apostles I say unto you again, that - every soul who believeth on your words, and is baptized by water - for the remission of sins, shall receive the Holy Ghost; and these - signs shall follow them that believe. In my name they shall do many - wonderful works; in my name they shall cast out devils; in my name - they shall heal the sick; in my name they shall open the eyes of - the blind, and unstop the ears of the deaf; and the tongue of the - dumb shall speak; and if any man shall administer poison unto them - it shall not hurt them; and the poison of a serpent shall not have - power to harm them." Doc. and Cov., 84, 64-72. - -If Joseph Smith had been an impostor and his revelations consequently -not genuine, would he have dared to make promises like those contained -in the forgoing? Could anything have proven more disastrous to his -schemes than to promise people gifts which were not in his power to -give? If he was not a servant of God would he not studiously have -avoided to connect the Lord with any of his schemes in such a way? -Could he imagine that God would sanction his doings by pouring out his -gifts and blessings upon people who were being deceived by a wicked -impostor? Certainly not. If Joseph Smith was not called of God he would -have had to re-echo the old, old sectarian song from the dark ages: -These things (the gifts and blessings following the believer) have -ceased, because they are no longer necessary. It is a well-known fact -that the signs which were promised by the Savior and enumerated in St. -Mark, 16th chapter, 17th and 18th verses, did follow the believers. The -Acts of the Apostles are full of examples of this kind. It is also a -known fact that when Christianity in the days of Constantine the Great, -and later became mixed up with Paganism and was then made the State -Religion of {116} the Roman empire, and the people were compelled at -the edge of the sword to accept it, that these signs did not follow the -members of this false church. But when the clergy, in order to blind -the masses, told the people that the reason why the members did not -enjoy these blessings, as in former years, was that they were no longer -necessary, they told a deliberate falsehood. The real cause was that -this apostate church had "transgressed the law, changed the ordinance -and broken the everlasting covenant," and that Christ did not recognize -this new form of so-called Christianity as His doctrines of salvation, -nor accept of the order of their organization as anything akin to the -Church organized by Himself and His Apostles. Hence, He withheld His -gifts, signs and blessings from them, and for hundreds of years they -were unknown so far as church gifts were concerned. - -An anecdote that I heard a friend relate several years ago will -illustrate the contrast between the true Church of Christ and fallen -Christianity. A prominent cardinal of the Roman Catholic church, on -a certain occasion, visited the Pope of Rome, and together with him -examined the contents of the treasure chamber at the Vatican where -gold, diamonds and other costly things were deposited. While gazing -upon the costly treasures the Pope remarked. "We can not truthfully say -now as Peter and John said anciently that we have no silver and gold." -"No, that is true," answered the cardinal, "and there is something else -we cannot say. We cannot command the lame in the name of Jesus Christ -to arise and walk." - -We all remember the beautiful story related in the third chapter of -the Acts of the Apostles, of a certain man who had been lame from his -mother's womb and who daily lay at the gate of the Temple of Jerusalem -to ask alms of those who entered; and how he, seeing Peter and John -about to go in, also asked them for alms. Peter, after fastening his -eyes upon the cripple, together with John, said, being moved upon by -the power of God: "Silver and gold have I none; but such as I have give -I thee: in the name of Jesus Christ of Nazareth, rise up and walk." And -he took him by the right hand and lifted him up, and immediately his -feet and ankle bones received strength. And he, leaping up, stood and -walked, and entered with them into the Temple, walking and leaping, and -praising God. - -The contrast is this: The Apostles of the true Church had no silver -and gold, for they had been sent out to preach without purse or scrip; -but they possessed the power of God to such an extent that they healed -the sick, the lame, the blind, etc. The Catholic Church is wealthy, -has plenty of silver and {117} gold, but not the power of God. Joseph -Smith was also poor as regards this world's goods, but he was powerful -in the Priesthood, and in the strength of the Lord, and hundreds were -healed under his administrations. How then about the promises made -in the revelations from which I have quoted? The answer is easily -given and can be stated briefly. They have been fulfilled to the very -letter. There are thousands in the Church who can testify and who do -bear testimony continually to the effect that the gifts and blessings -follow the believers, who have embraced the Gospel as restored through -Joseph Smith. Not only in the United States, but in Europe, upon the -islands of the sea, and in all parts of the world where the Gospel has -been preached by our Elders, have the sick been healed under their -administration, the lame have received their strength, the blind have -been restored to their sight and the deaf to their hearing; evil -spirits have been cast out; the gifts of prophecy, of tongues, the -interpretation of tongues, and, in short, all the gifts and blessings -enjoyed by the former-day Saints have been and are now being enjoyed -by the Latter-day Saints. Our books, pamphlets, papers and periodicals -are full of instances of this kind, and should an attempt be made to -gather, compile and publish testimonies of this nature, we would have -material enough for a book larger than the Bible and Book of Mormon -combined. In the face of all these testimonies, what additional proofs -do we need to establish the fact that Joseph Smith was a true Prophet. - -CONCLUSION. - -Time will not permit me to multiply proofs any further, although I have -only presented a few of the many that might be cited. But in the fact -of the evidence already adduced, I claim positively that no one has the -right to denounce Joseph Smith as a false prophet, for in the light of -the key given by Moses, he must of necessity be a true prophet, as the -things spoken by him in the name of the Lord have come to pass. Even -his most bitter opponents have failed in one solitary instance to prove -his prophetic utterances false. Add to this the consistency of his -life, his almost unparalleled zeal in bearing testimony of the things -the Lord revealed to him, and this in the midst of the most trying -persecutions, sufferings, imprisonments and trials to which he was -constantly subjected, during his entire life, and finally his martyrdom -in Carthage jail for the sake of the testimony he bore and the -principles he advocated. And I would ask, What more proofs does mankind -{118} want to establish the fact that Joseph Smith was a Prophet of -the living God? If the divine calling of any Prophet in any age and -dispensation of the world has been proven, then I claim Joseph Smith's -prophetic calling has been established beyond dispute. The proofs for -this are so numerous, clear and positive that they ought to convince -every honest soul. - -And now, in conclusion, I will bear my own testimony, which is, that -I know by the inspiration of the Almighty, by the power of the Holy -Spirit, that Joseph Smith was a true prophet, and that the doctrines -he promulgated are also true; for desiring to know the "will of the -Father" I sought unto God to know whether "the doctrine was of God" -or whether Joseph Smith "spoke of himself," and the result was the -testimony that I bear here tonight, and that I have borne to thousands -both in this land and in Europe. I ask God to grant to every honest -soul, who desires salvation and exaltation in the Kingdom of God, the -same testimony, in the name of Jesus Christ, Amen. - - _"By a proper observance of the Word of Wisdom, man may hope to - regain what he has lost by transgression and live to the age of a - tree, that as the sun's rays in springtime gladden all nature and - awaken life and hope, the Word of Wisdom given of God may remove - the thorns and briers from our pathway and strew the same with joy - and peace."_ - - _Wilford Woodruff_. - -{119} - - - -THE GOSPEL MESSAGE. - -BEING A DISCOURSE, GIVING AN EXPLANATION OF SOME OF The PROMINENT -DOCTRINES OF THE CHURCH OF JESUS CHRIST OF LATTER-DAY SAINTS, DELIVERED -BY ELDER WILLIAM BUDGE, AT CHESTERFIELD, AUGUST 10TH, 1879. - -(Phonetically Reported.) - -_My Brethren, Sisters and Friends:_ - -I am thankful for the privilege of speaking to you a short time this -afternoon. I am anxious to explain, whenever opportunity affords, -the nature of our faith. And I presume that, on this occasion, I am -justified in feeling that our friends who have kindly visited our -meeting room have come for the purpose of learning something regarding -that subject. - -In this free country, where we congratulate ourselves in enjoying and -allowing the greatest freedom to everybody, I presume we will, all of -us, speaker and congregation, exercise the privilege of explaining and -reflecting upon the things that may be said; so that our friends, I -trust, will leave us understanding a little more about the nature of -our religion than when they came to the meeting. - -I can feel, in part, the interest that exists, even in the minds of -our friends. They have, doubtless, heard about the Latter-day Saints. -They have had the opinions of men who have spoken in the pulpits, and -who have written books about the "Mormons," and they, very likely, have -come here under certain impressions in regard to the "Mormon's" faith. - -I am sorry to say that experience has taught me that the public -generally have been deceived. I am gratified sometimes in listening -to acknowledgments of this kind from our friends who have heard for -themselves, and have thus been able to judge intelligently as to -whether the reports which they have heard from our enemies are correct -or not. - -It seems strange, but it is nevertheless true, that many people who -wish to know the faith of the Saints go to their enemies to learn of -them. I do not know whether our kind {120} friends have thought of the -inconsistency and injustice of such a course as this. If I wished to -learn what the Roman Catholics believed in, I do not think, at present, -that I would go to the Protestant Church to learn it; or, if I wished -to learn what any denomination of professing Christians believe, I do -not think it would be just for me to go to some other denomination to -ascertain it. In the first place other churches might be led--perhaps -unwittingly, perhaps intentionally--to misrepresent the faith of their -neighbors, and I might be deceived through their misrepresentations. -On the other hand, there is no need of my going to any one church to -learn the faith of another people, because I can go just as easily to -their own church to listen to their explanations, and thus be sure -of getting information of their peculiar views, without trusting to -the misrepresentations of their neighbors. Now I submit that such a -course as this is right; it is just, and accords with our impressions -of a fair and just hearing and consideration from the parties most -interested, as to whether their faith be correct or not. - -Of course we have no disposition, as Latter-day Saints, even if we had -the power, to constrain any person to believe our doctrines. We have -not the power; we have not the disposition. It is not for the purpose -of using an undue influence in any respect, or in any degree, in favor -of our faith, that we preach to our friends. We simply wish to explain -to them the nature of that religion of which we are ministers--laboring -under a feeling of anxiety to deliver the message with which we have -been sent, that our friends may have the privilege of receiving or -rejecting it, just as they think proper. But, in the meantime, while -we are explaining it, my friends, be pleased to follow me with your -faith and sympathy and good wishes, so far as your assistance may help -me to lay before you the peculiar faith and doctrines of the Church -with which I am connected, that you may be able to judge, and I will -place before you, as plainly and briefly as I possibly can, some of the -prominent doctrines of our Church. - -I approach the subject feeling that I have the sympathy of many -good friends, because I feel there exists an impression upon their -minds that a system of religion that has more power with it than -those now taught, is necessary. I approach the examination of this -subject because I believe that many of our kind, honest, well-wishing -friends--those who desire to serve God according to his will and -pleasure--are under the impression that there exists a confusion so -general, and errors so prevalent, that religion seems to be losing its -{121} hold upon the minds of the people; and, of course, we, who have -faith in God and in his revealed word--as contained in the Old and New -Testaments--deplore a state of things which indicates a departure from -that respect and reverence which we wish to see existing and manifested -on the part of the people towards the Supreme Being. - -What is the reason, my friends, that people are becoming irreligious? -What is the reason that people talk of sacred things lightly? What is -the reason that men, who have heretofore been respected as ministers -of religion, are now little thought of? It is simply because the -religions that are taught are losing their hold upon the minds and -affections of the people; because the religions that are taught do not -supply the want that men and women feel; because the word preached -by most ministers carries with it no power to convince people as to -the truthfulness of the doctrines that are presented, or the sinful -condition of the people to whom they are taught. - -The present condition of the Christian world does not present that -union, that love, that we expect from the perpetuation of the doctrines -that Christ taught, and it is this fact, understood by many, that -increases their doubts and strengthens their objections to what is -called "Christianity." The New Testament teachings lead us to expect a -state of unity in the Christian Church. The admonitions of the Apostles -were to the effect that the Saints in early days should be united -together, that they should understand alike, that they should speak -the same things, that they should be of the same mind and of the same -judgment. Such are the words of the Apostle, to be found in I Cor., 1, -10. - -Now, my friends, does such a state of things exist around us in -connection with the Christian churches that we might expect from the -nature of a perfect religion, introduced by Christ? Does there exist, -at the present time, a state of things so perfect as to agree with the -expectations raised from the teachings of St. Paul in this Scripture -that I have quoted? I think not. I am safe, I believe, in stating--and -I think our friends are prepared to agree with me--that there does -not exist amongst the Christian denominations, that unity and that -oneness of faith, peace, kindness, and love which, by reading the New -Testament, we might expect to appear amongst them as the true fruits of -Christianity. And it is upon this I wish to make a few remarks before -proceeding to explain to you, from the Bible, the nature of our faith. - -Of course the existence of a number of denominations called "Christian" -cannot be denied. But we are told that all {122} the Christian churches -exhibit to us one church: that if one denomination does not teach the -whole perfect plan of religion revealed by the Lord Jesus Christ, all -the churches put together do; although there may be divisions existing -amongst the members of these denominations. Unless we accept this view -we must object to Christianity on the ground that we cannot find which -of all the Christian denominations teach the truth. Here is one church -called Christian that teaches certain doctrines, another more or less -in its teachings contradicts them, a third teaches doctrines that are -in conflict with the other two; and so we might go through them all, -and speak in like terms of those who think honestly enough that they -are serving God. - -Now, my friends, I will ask--First:--Is it reasonable to suppose that -God would sustain two distinct religious churches as his churches? -Is it reasonable to suppose that God would set up two distinct -religious bodies, the ministers of which teach different doctrines? -After learning from the Bible so much indicating the anxiety of -God's inspired servants for a time of perfect unity, I say it is not -reasonable to suppose it. And just so long as two distinct religious -systems exist, teaching different doctrines and preaching different -principles, there exist a conflicting influence, division, feelings -perhaps very strong if the difference in doctrine is very decided. If -it is not reasonable, what are we to do? How can we account for such a -condition of things? - -This leads to the position we occupy. We want to know something more. - -Is it true that the bodies called "Christian" at present represent the -Church of Christ? Or is it true that they have ignored some things -belonging to the perfect doctrine of Christ, and taken as their guide, -their own conclusions in regard to what is right, which leads to this -division of doctrine? How is it? But I will endeavor to show that it -is unscriptural as well as unreasonable for us to receive different -Christian bodies as the Church of Christ. - -I will direct your attention to a few passages from the word of God. -Jesus, when he sent the Apostles to preach in the first place, said -to them, "Go ye into all the world and preach the Gospel to every -creature." Not _any_ system that might be termed a Gospel. There was -no choice left to anybody. He spoke definitely in regard to the Gospel -plan which he, the Son of God, came to the earth to set up. Paul, in -the first chapter of Galatians, 8th verse, says, "Though we or an -angel from heaven preach any other Gospel unto you than {123} that -which we have preached unto you, let him be accursed." Paul, one of -the apostles, taught the Gospel, the same Gospel that Peter, James, -John and others taught. They all taught the same system. And Paul -said in another place, that he went up, by revelation to Jerusalem, -taking Barnabas and Titus with him, and communicated the Gospel which -he preached among the Gentiles (Gal. ii, 1, 2), thus showing that he -taught the same thing everywhere. You see, Paul's words and practice -show that he did not admit of the least change or alteration from the -Gospel as taught by Christ, and preached by the apostles to the people. -In another place it is said, "Whosoever transgresseth and abideth -not in the doctrine of Christ, hath not God. He that abideth in the -doctrines of Christ, he hath both the Father and the Son," (2 John -ix,) showing us that he taught strictly the necessity of abiding in -that form of doctrine which had at first been delivered. I quote these -passages to show you that the Gospel which Christ and the apostles -first taught was intended to be taught continually, without change, and -that none had a right, not even an angel from heaven, to preach any -other Gospel than that which had been delivered at the first. - -Do you agree with this? Because I am about to examine, in detail, some -of the doctrines that will readily show to you the difference between -the ministers of the true Gospel, and the ministers of the so-called -Gospels that are preached at the present time. But are you prepared to -come to the conclusion, with me, that it is the old Gospel, Christ's -Gospel, the doctrine of the apostles that we ought to seek and follow, -if we expect eternal life? Or do you think you are safe in following -the teachings of men, who have made great changes from the ancient -Gospel, with the following passage before you? If there come any unto -you and bring not this doctrine, receive him not into your house, -neither bid him God speed" (2 John, 10th verse). Do you think you can -obtain God's blessing by being members of a church or churches that -teach doctrines opposed to what Christ taught? How is this? - -"Well, certainly," says one--a Bible believer--"of course I wish to -have the religion of the Bible. I would like to have the religion -of Christ. I do not admit of any departure." This is right. This is -consistent. Of course, if there is a question as to whether God has -made any change in his primitive faith, revealed through Christ, we -shall consider it; for I am willing also to make a change, if God has -authorized it. I am quite willing to accept any doctrine that God has -revealed from heaven for my salvation. I confess to you that I have -{124} no disposition whatever to maintain private views or speculations -which may have been engendered on my own part, through reflection. -I wish the doctrine of Christ, as Christ taught it, as the apostles -taught it, and I will not, with the light that I possess, depart one -particle from the letter and spirit of that ancient plan. And if there -are any friends here who have heard that the Elders of the Church of -Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints do not believe in the Bible, let -them judge. There are no practices pleasing to God, or likely to bring -his blessings upon the heads of the children of men, except those -inculcated by him, through his servants by the power of revelation from -heaven, so that we will not depart from the Book. We will not teach -doctrines that are opposed to this book, but we are prepared to show -our friends, in the spirit of kindness, that doctrines opposed to those -contained in this Book are displeasing to God, and are not calculated -to bring peace and salvation to the children of men. - -"But," says one, "what matters it whether we go this road that you -point out or some other? You know if we can get to heaven one way, is -not that as good as another?" We will try to illustrate this idea. -If a man wish to go to London, says the enquirer, may he not go the -road that leads towards the south, or a road that leads towards the -north, as the case may be; what matters it so that he gets to London? -It would not matter in the least. He might go the road that led to -the north, or that which led to the south, and by making a shorter or -longer journey, as the case might be, he might get to London. But you -see there is no parallel between this figure and the facts in regard -to religion, because there are not two ways to get to heaven. This is -the difference. There are two ways to get to London probably, perhaps -more, but you see there is only one way to get to heaven, so that when -we admit, as an illustration, a figure of this kind, we start with an -error and it leads us astray. - -The Bible speaks of one way. It speaks of two ways. It speaks of a -broad road, that leads to destruction, and it speaks of a narrow way -that leads to eternal life. So you see there is only one way that leads -to heaven, and if any one persuades us that the wide road will lead us -there, he deceives us, for there is only one way, and it is narrow. The -Bible is very plain upon this, because the doctrines are steadfast and -sure, and the words are plain that there is but one way that leads to -life and glory. Now that is the way we want to find out. - -Jesus came, he said, to do his Father's will, not his own. He called -apostles and ordained them, and he said, "As I have {125} been sent, -so send I you. Go and preach the Gospel to every creature." That was -their business. But he said, "Tarry ye first in Jerusalem, until ye -are endowed with power from on high." Jesus called the apostles. -He ordained them himself. He instructed them personally, and he -commissioned them to preach the Gospel to every creature. But he wished -them to tarry at Jerusalem until they received power from on high; a -certain gift which God had promised, that they might be qualified, -in every sense, to discharge the important duty devolving upon them, -of administering words of salvation to a fallen world. The apostles -did this. They gathered in Jerusalem. They were there on the Day of -Pentecost, and whilst there, in the upper room, the endowment of which -Jesus spoke was given unto them. The Holy Ghost came upon them, in the -upper room, as a mighty rushing wind, and it sat upon them as cloven -tongues of fire. And, whilst under that influence, the apostles who -were sent to preach the Gospel, stood up--at least Peter did, as the -mouth-piece of the rest at that time--to preach the Gospel that Christ -sent them to declare. Now, what was it? Let us lay a good foundation as -we proceed. - -Were they qualified to preach it? I do not think any Christian will -doubt it. If they were not prepared to teach the Gospel of the Son of -God, then I would have no hope, my friends, of hearing it in this life. -Never. Jesus himself chose them. He ordained them; he instructed them, -and after all this, as you will find, in the 2nd chap, of the Acts of -the Apostles, 1st, 2nd and 3rd verses, they assembled in Jerusalem, and -had fulfilled unto them the promise of the Lord Jesus Christ, receiving -the endowment of which I have been speaking. - -I think that all my friends here are certainly prepared to accept the -words that Peter spoke, and acknowledge them to be true. What did Peter -say? First, he preached Christ and him crucified. You see the people, -who had gathered together on the day of Pentecost, were people who had -no faith in Christ. They had rejected him and his instructions. They -had been of those who persecuted Christ and the apostles. They were of -those who had either personally or in their sympathies sustained the -crucifixion of the Lord Jesus. Therefore, Peter, knowing this, stood -up and preached to them, first Christ and him crucified, and he was -successful. Who can doubt it? Peter, a servant of God, ordained by -the Son of God. Peter, upon whom the Spirit of God rested as tongues -of fire, as the Scriptures have it. This man stood up and argued the -point, and explained about Jesus. And who can doubt the result? I am -sure we would have been disappointed {126} if we had been told in the -Bible that Peter was not successful. He was successful. Many believed -on him, and the result of their belief was that they said, "Men and -brethren, what shall we do?" (Acts ii, 37). No wonder they asked that -question. People who had either helped to crucify the Lord, or who had -rejoiced when he was crucified, as many of them did, to be convinced -that that same Jesus whom they had assisted to crucify was indeed the -Lord, the Christ, and when they were convinced of this they cried out, -"Men and brethren, what shall we do?" - -Peter was prepared to tell them. He had the very instructions that were -needed, and the words of Peter are applicable to-day, my friends, to -you and to me, so far as we have not obeyed them. - -We are believers in Christ, I trust. We have fortunately made our -appearance in this life, in the midst of a people who at least believe -in the divinity of Christ, and we have received impressions favorable -to this end; therefore the words of Peter, spoken to those who believed -in the divinity of Christ, are applicable to us, and are the words of -salvation to us, if that ancient Gospel is not changed. What were the -words? He says, "Repent, and be baptized every one of you in the name -of Jesus Christ, for the remission of sins, and ye shall receive the -gift of the Holy Ghost." (Acts ii, 38). - -Was that the Gospel? Yes, unless the apostles disobeyed the -instructions of Christ, because they were sent to preach the Gospel, -and they were endowed that they might preach it perfectly and represent -God, the Maker of heaven and earth, in the words and spirit by which -they presented it unto the people. - -Now, my friends, faith in Christ was the first principle of the Gospel; -repentance of sins was the second principle; baptism for the remission -of sins was the third principle, and then the reception of the Holy -Ghost, by the laying on of hands, as taught by Peter on that day in -Jerusalem. Is there any objection to this? "None at all," says one, -"that is Scriptural; we cannot object to it." A Bible believer cannot -object to it. But what is becoming of us if such doctrines are not -taught? "Well," says one, "are they not taught?" No. "Faith in Christ" -is taught, and "Repentance of sins is taught," although by some people -the latter is taught first, before faith in Christ. Some teach that we -must repent of our sins before we can have faith in Christ. This is -a mistake. We cannot possibly repent of sin committed unless we are -convinced that we have committed the sin. We cannot repent of laws -broken, {127} which Jesus has taught through his apostles, unless we -are first convinced that Jesus was divine, and had the authority to -teach them; so that faith in Christ and his divine mission must be -the foundation of our practice as Christians. And the first effect -that faith in Christ produces, is repentance of the sins which we -have committed. So repentance is the second principle of the Gospel. -But we differ a little more about the third principle. Just read your -Bible, and you will find that Peter taught baptism for the remission -of sins (Acts ii, 38). Again, John the Baptist, who was the forerunner -of Christ, baptized for the remission of sins (Mark, i, 4). "John was -sent from God." You will find this in the 1st chapter of the Gospel -according to St. John, 6th verse. John himself said, in the 33rd verse -of the same chapter, "He that sent me to baptize with water, the same -said unto me," referring to the instructions he received from the -Father regarding Christ. Both passages assert this, that John the -Baptist was sent by God to baptize with water, and we are taught in the -Bible that he did teach the baptism of repentance for the remission of -sins. That is just what we might expect. John was God's servant. So -was Peter. They both taught the same doctrine. John taught baptism, -and Peter told the people to be baptized every one of them. You will -remember the servant of God who was sent to speak to Paul, to instruct -him just after his conversion. He went to him, and when the scales -fell from the eyes of Paul, or Saul, this man of God said to him: "Why -tarriest thou? arise, and be baptized, and wash away thy sins, calling -upon the name of the Lord" (Acts xxii, 16.) Be baptized and wash away -his sins? Yes. Now, that agrees exactly with the doctrine of Peter, and -the doctrine of John the Baptist. They were all three servants of God, -and they all taught the same doctrine, and those who heard and believed -that doctrine possessed the self-same faith; so that so far as baptism -is concerned, the ancient Saints did teach and practice the self-same -doctrine--baptism for the remission of sins. - -I want to talk a little about this. One says, "Well, I have always been -taught that baptism was a doctrine of Christ anciently, but I have -been under the impression that it was not necessary to salvation." -That may be, my friends, we have been taught a great many things, and -good Christian people have believed a great many things that Christian -people have rejected since. But that is no reason why we should change -the Bible doctrine. The thing is right here. "Well," says one, "I -thought we were not able of ourselves to do anything to help to save -ourselves." This requires proper understanding. {128} If baptism brings -the remission of sins, and baptism is not attended to by us, we cannot -obtain the blessing. Certainly not. God gives us bread to eat, but he -does not present it to us. A man sows seed in the ground and he sees -to it and he harvests it and it is threshed and prepared and placed -before us in the shape of flour, but we have no disposition to deny -that it is the gift of God. If it were not for God's goodness we should -have no bread. If it were not for the gift of God, we could not attend -to the ordinance that brings remission of sins. We have not power, -of ourselves, to bring within our reach a single saving principle -belonging to the plan of eternal life. It is all God's free gift. It is -all in consequence of his mercy, and his charity, and his goodness and -love, and pleasure manifested to us that we have any privilege at all -that will help to make us better or that will bring us into his church -and kingdom and give us a right to say that we are really his children. -The fact that he has laid down ordinances, through which a remission of -sins is brought to us does not warrant us in saying that we do it of -ourselves, and when people talk like this it is likely to deceive. - -Now, my friends, the Bible says, in the place I have quoted, that -baptism is for the remission of sins. Do we believe this? If we do you -know we must also come to the conclusion necessarily that we cannot -have a remission of sins without it. If God has placed the ordinance -of baptism in his church, as part of his divine system for a certain -purpose, the object cannot be obtained without it. The means which -God reveals for certain purposes must be used. We cannot say, and it -would be unreasonable in us to say, that when God speaks from heaven in -regard to any particular thing we can ignore his advice when we please -and adopt something else that suits us. It is wrong, and it is this -disposition that has led to the present deplorable state of things. - -"Well," says one, "I have thought that baptism was for an outward sign -of an inward grace, or of membership in the Church." Another error, you -see! The Bible does not say anything about that. Of course the act of -a person embracing the principles of the Gospel and becoming a member -of the church, may be a sign, but baptism was not set in the church for -that purpose. It was taught in the Church, and administered for the -_remission of sins_ and nothing else. And no man or woman can obtain a -place in God's kingdom, or enjoy his presence here or hereafter, unless -their sins are washed away in baptism, as Paul's were washed away when -he accepted the advice of the good and inspired man, Ananias, who -instructed him. - -1{129} When I think of the importance of this offer which God has -made, my heart is filled with thankfulness instead of a disposition to -discard what he has taught. It is strange, and we can only account for -it on the ground of the waywardness of men naturally, to think that -we would attempt to do things in opposition to the will of God. Is -there a more important blessing offered to mankind than the remission -of sins? Have we any hope of enjoying the glory of God in our present -sinful condition? Surely not, for nothing sinful or unholy can enter -the courts of glory. Then if God has so put in his Church an ordinance -for the purpose of enabling us, like Saul, to wash away our sins, -why not be prepared to receive it with joy instead of cultivating or -encouraging a disposition to ignore it? - -Baptism for the remission of sins is the third principle of the Gospel -of Christ. Then comes the ordinance of the laying on of hands for the -gift of the Holy Ghost. Peter says on the day of Pentecost, to which -we have directed your attention, "And ye shall receive the gift of -the Holy Ghost." What did that consist of? The gift of God's Spirit. -The reception of God's power, a portion of his power. The reception -of an influence which leads those who possess it near to God in their -feelings and in their faith. A spirit which produces not only that -inward consciousness of acceptance with God, as his son or daughter, -but a power which gives outward manifestations of its divinity. Jesus -did promise to the apostles when he sent them out first, that "These -signs shall follow them that believe." Here are his words, "Go ye -into all the world and preach the Gospel to every creature. He that -believeth and is baptized shall be saved. He that believeth not shall -be damned, _and these signs shall follow them that believe_." The words -of Christ, in the last chapter of Mark, 15th and following verses. - -"Well," says one, "You know we do not believe in miracles now. These -signs were miracles, but we do not believe in them now." That may he, -my friends. This is the very reason why we are here, because there is -such a great disbelief in the Bible; because there is a disposition to -ignore the Bible; because there is a disposition to ignore the promises -of Christ; and we wish to show you the things that are denied; we wish -to point out to you the doctrines our fathers have denied; that our -teachers have denied, and we wish to show you that they are in the -Bible, the word of God, in the book which some have gone so far as -to assert that the Saints do not believe in. But is it true that the -promises of God were fulfilled anciently in regard to this matter? Yes! -In the 19th {130} chapter and 6th verse of the Acts of the Apostles, -you will find an instance related of the Apostles laying their hands -on some that had been baptized, and they spake with tongues. This was -one of the gifts that was manifested, in consequence of their receiving -that spirit which produced them. See also Mark, 16th and 20th. - -You must not consider that, in teaching these doctrines, we are -advancing something of ourselves, something new. If we were teaching -new doctrine you would have a right to call us to account and ask us -for the proof. We are teaching old doctrine. We are teaching the New -Testament doctrines, instead of those of our Christian friends. We -have no spirit of enmity in the least degree, towards any living soul, -and when we refer to the faith of our Christian friends remember, it -is simply to make the difference between their views and ours more -distinct to you. I say instead of our friends calling us to account, -it is the Latter-day Saints who have the right to come out and say -to their christian friends "See here, why do you deny signs which -Christ said should follow believers?" What believers did Christ speak -about? Why believers in his Gospel. He taught us that these signs -should follow believers. Well then, if our Christian friends deny -that, we have the right to call them to account. If Christ said that -these miracles--manifestations of Almighty power--should follow the -believers, I say what reason have you to deny it? The question is -not now whether the Latter-day Saints possess the power or not. The -question at issue at present is, not whether the teachers of other -churches have the power or not. The question is, Does Christ promise -that power to believers in the Gospel? I say he does, and I say that -those who deny that such powers should follow believers, teach that -which is contrary to the word of Christ, and contrary to the facts -that appeared in connection with the teachings and administration -of the doctrines of Christ. So that it is not the Latter-day Saints -that introduce a new doctrine, and we say to our friends. Hear us, we -beseech you. Hear the message we have to deliver, for God has sent us -to teach the old religion, the religion of Jesus, the simple plan which -was revealed from heaven in ancient days, to save the children of men. - -Peter said, on the Day of Pentecost, speaking of the Gospel and its -attendant blessings, "for this promise is unto you"--that is, to the -people who stood before him--"to your children and unto all that are -afar off, even as many as the Lord our God shall call." - -You see it was not confined to the members of the church {131} in the -first place, as some would have us believe. The promise of the laying -on of hands for the gift of the Holy Ghost was made to the children of -those who heard Peter, and to all who were afar off, even as many as -the Lord our God should call. And if it be true that God is calling -sinners to repentance now, we should see the same power manifested -to-day, that is, if we have the true Gospel. There can be no doubt of -this. - -Which will you have, my friends, the doctrine of the Bible or the -doctrines of men? If you accept the doctrines of the Bible you will -have to become Latter-day Saints, and of course that would be out -of the question for a good many. But we cannot find these doctrines -anywhere else, and that is a perplexity. What shall we do about them? -When I am speaking to you I think of the position I occupied myself, -when I heard the Latter-day Saints first. I went to their meeting, not -expecting to hear anything that would interest me by any means, but I -heard the Bible doctrine taught. I could not deny it. I found I had -been mistaken. I did not incline in my heart to fight against God, -but considerations came up. If I become a Latter-day Saint, people -will call me a "Mormon." If I embrace these doctrines, my friends will -point at me the finger of scorn. If I become a Latter-day Saint my -good neighbors will say I am deceived and led astray, and that I have -embraced a doctrine that is in opposition to the teachings of Christ. -Of course these things flashed through my mind when I considered and -read the Bible to ascertain positively whether these "Mormons" taught -the truth or not. I thought this--well! I have been religious for the -purpose of making my peace with God, but I have been mistaken and led -astray by men whom God had not sent to preach the Gospel; but now I -have found the truth, the old promises relating to God's power, all -things as at the beginning, have been restored, and I have the promise -of obtaining a place with the righteous, according to the mind and will -of my Heavenly Father. Let friends say what they please, let them say -I am deceived, but I believe this Bible is true. Let them say whatever -they may in regard to my faith; no matter. I thought of the time of -Christ. They called Christ hard names; and of the apostles they spake -a great deal of evil. In fact the Bible says they called them all -manner of evil, and although I expected my friends would denounce me, -still when I thought of what Christ had suffered, I was reconciled and -instead of fighting against God, I was willing to accept his doctrine, -in order to obtain his blessings. - -{132} I state to you my friends, that since the day I entered this -Church, I have rejoiced exceedingly. I have found proofs upon proofs. -I have had reason to rejoice in consequence of the manifestations of -God's power, confirmatory of the doctrines, and I can say that the -Church of Christ is set up, its doctrines are taught, its practices are -practised, its promises are fulfilled, and the evidence of its divine -power are manifested in the midst of this people. - -I would like to say a few words in regard to another point. I have -just said that I had been taught a religion by men whom God _had not -sent_. I would like to explain. You will excuse us if we seem to be -very extreme in our views. We have taken the liberty to teach you the -truth, just as we have it, and when we say something that comes in -contact with what you have received, excuse us. There is no bad feeling -at all, or unfriendliness in the least. But we believe in persons being -invested with the proper authority to preach the Gospel. Paul says, -speaking of the authority of the holy priesthood, "No man taketh this -honor unto himself, but he that is called of God as was Aaron" (Heb. 5, -4), Faith cometh by hearing, and how can we hear without a "preacher" -(Rom. x, 14-17). "No man taketh this honor unto himself, except he be -called of God as was Aaron." Now that is very plain, and what does it -mean? Simply what it says. That no man has a right to administer in -the ordinances of religion, except he be sent of God as was Aaron, -for how can a man preach except he be sent? (Rom. x, 15). If that be -admitted, of course the next question of importance is, How was Aaron -sent? By turning to the history we have of God's dealings with Moses, -in reference to the gathering of the Israelites, from Egypt, you will -find that God instructed Moses to call Aaron to be his helper. (Ex. iv, -15, 16.) Here is the proof. No man can preach the Gospel simply because -he feels inclined within himself to be a preacher. No man can preach -the Gospel--that is with God's approval and authority--unless God -commission him. God commissioned every one of his preachers in ancient -times. He spoke from heaven. He directed those who held this authority -to call others. Christ called the apostles as he was called. His Father -called him: he called the apostles, and he said, "As my Father hath -sent me, even so send I you" (St. John xx, 21). "He that receiveth -you receiveth me; and he that receiveth me receiveth him that sent -me." The authority was here you see. God called Moses; he instructed -Moses to call Aaron; so that Aaron stood exactly in the same relation -to God as did the apostles: {133} the latter being called of God the -Father through Christ. That would be evident, because one whom God had -authorized to act as his servant was instructed by him to call Aaron. -Now, you observe, no man has a right to exercise the authority of the -Priesthood, unless he is called of God, as was Aaron. - -Are the preachers--those who commonly preach in connection with the -churches of the present day--called of God as was Aaron? Or, in other -words, are they called by revelation from God? This is the question. -We do not doubt the propriety of their being called in this way, -because the Bible says they ought robe. Do our Protestant ministers, -at the present time, profess to be sent of God as was Aaron? Is there -a minister connected with the Christian denominations of the present -day who professes to be sent of God by direct revelation? Not one. It -does not require any argument at all. They do not profess that they -have heard from God. They say that God has not spoken since the last -book of the New Testament was written. They say it is a sin, and they -find fault with the Latter-day Saints because we believe that God does -speak; that he has a right to speak; and that it is necessary we should -have his approval and commission in order to qualify us to attend to -the business of his Church. So that our present Christian teachers do -not profess to be called of God as was Aaron. They deny all revelation -at present, or since the Bible was written. - -You know the ministers, among their other errors, receive pay for -preaching. That is an innovation also. The ancient apostles, and -seventies, and bishops, and so on, were not paid for preaching. But -our present ministers are. The preachers of this Church, with whom I -am connected, are not paid for teaching. They preach without money, -without purse, and without scrip. Now, the preachers of the present -churches make a business of preaching. They learn to be preachers. -They are brought up to be preachers in consequence of their parents -or guides finding in this way a place where they make a living. Such -ministers sometimes acknowledge one kind of revelation. Not that God -tells the people about his will, or that he manifests his power, but -they sometimes tell us they have received a call from one congregation -to another. But there is one peculiarity about it, viz.: the -congregation that calls them is a congregation that almost invariably -offers them more money than the congregation to which they have been -attached. This is the only instance of any kind of revelation being -acknowledged by our Christian teachers. God has not spoken, say they, -by inspired men, since the days of the ancient {134} apostles. He has -not spoken directly to the Church. He has not authorized a single man -to preach, but sometimes a call is given from less money to more. And -though they are feeling full of love and affection for the congregation -with which they have labored for years, yet they are sorry and regret -so much that that call must be made, which takes them from among their -old friends to a new congregation. But, you see, the new congregation -offers the most money, and that cannot be disregarded. - -My friends, these are a few of the doctrines of the Church of Jesus -Christ of Latter-day Saints. Are we displeased with anybody? No, not -at all. All are at liberty to believe what they please. But we are -placed under obligations to deliver the message which God has sent. We -say we are not solely dependant on the Bible, because God has revealed -the Gospel, and we possess a living Priesthood divinely appointed. We -do not wish you to think that we regard the Bible lightly. Of course -you will have noticed, from our remarks, that this is not the case. -But we say from the Bible alone, without revelation, we could not -have been able to obtain all the knowledge we have received. Why, -millions of people have read the Bible but have not discovered some of -these doctrines. They have not been led to preach even all the things -contained therein, and if they had discovered the doctrine, this Bible -cannot lay on hands for the gift of the Holy Ghost. That part of the -work that is necessary for man's salvation must be done by one whom God -authorizes. Therefore the Bible alone is not sufficient. It contains -the truth. It is the word of God. It contains the instructions of -the apostles. But it does not contain the divine authority that is -necessary to commission a man to baptize or administer in any ordinance -pertaining to the house of God. - -Now, my friends, may God bless you. And my brethren and sisters, may -the Holy Spirit, which leads into all truth, abide upon us, and may we -who have found the truth have a disposition to retain it. May we have -the moral courage to say, "Let God be served. Let his truth be obeyed." -Let the Almighty be honored, and if other people choose to follow their -own fancies, or the deceptions presented before them by men whom God -has not sent, as for us and our house, let us serve God. - -May God bless us, in the name of Jesus Christ. Amen. - -{135} - - He that judgeth a matter before he heareth it is not - wise.--_Solomon_. - - - -THE ONLY TRUE GOSPEL, OR THE PRIMITIVE CHRISTIAN FAITH. - -BY WILLIAM BUDGE, - -_An Elder of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints_. - - "Prove all things: hold fast that which is good."--1 Thess. v, 21. - - "And this Gospel of the kingdom shall be preached in all the world for - a witness unto nations, and then shall the end come."--Matt. xxiv. 14. - -At a time like the present, when all society is impressed with a -foreboding of coming changes in the affairs of men, we may, with -propriety, call the attention of those who look to the Scriptures for -divine guidance to the foregoing important text. It was given by the -Savior as a warning, and its fulfillment is to be a sign of the end of -the world as it is, under man's dominion, and of the coming of Jesus -Christ, according to the predictions of the Prophets. It is like all -other warnings given of God, simple, easy to be understood, and sure to -be fulfilled. Let us try to understand its meaning and spirit, without -prejudice and in the fear of God. - -What is to be understood by _this_ Gospel of the kingdom? Is it -possible that another Gospel might have been mistaken for the one of -which Jesus spoke? Paul, in his epistle to the Galatians (1-8, 9), -prohibits any one from preaching any other Gospel than he had preached, -and, no doubt, it was the danger of a false or perverted Gospel being -accepted for the true one which led the Savior to express himself as -he did, when he said _this Gospel_. He certainly had reference to the -Gospel which he had taught and sent his Apostles to teach, and to none -other. Let us try to find it. There is no other religious system like -it, and we cannot find it unless we are guided strictly by the word of -God. - -{136} It is important it should be known to us, so that when it is -preached as a "sign" of coming judgments and of the end of the world, -we may be enabled to recognize it. Some may say, "we have had the -Gospel preached for generations." Not the Gospel spoken of by Jesus, -for its restoration was to be a Latter-day work and a "sign" or -warning; something strange and remarkable. An appeal to the word of -God will, however, decide the matter for such as seek the truth, and -if we teach not according to the Scriptures, there can be no light in -us. Besides, Christianity, as it is called, is represented by many -forms and faiths, and without reference to the Bible it would be very -difficult to make a distinction with any degree of assurance. We could -not accept all the systems of Christianity as the Gospel of Christ, for -the Apostle Paul says there is but one faith (Eph. 4-5), and to receive -one religious system on the recommendation of its teachers as the true -Gospel, and reject all the rest, without a substantial Scriptural -reason, would be unwise, as we would still be in doubt. The true -Gospel is one, not many systems. All but one are perversions of the -Gospel of Christ, as truly now as anciently. I submit that the surest -way to find the Gospel is to find it from the revelations of God, as -taught by Jesus and other inspired men, and accept their doctrines -even if we must, by so doing, reject the faith of our fathers, as it -is God's ways and not man's we should seek and walk in, if we wish to -obtain eternal life. Jesus says to his Apostles (Mark 16-15), "Go ye -into all the world and preach the Gospel to every creature," and we -believe they did so, and will endeavor to find what their instructions -were. What effect did Jesus expect from the preaching? _faith_, for he -continues (Mark 16-16) by saying, "he that believeth," etc., shall be -saved. Again, Paul, when asked by the jailor what he should do to be -saved, says (Acts 16-30, 31), "_believe_ on the Lord Jesus Christ," -both of which Scriptures establish the fact that _faith_ is the first -principle or condition upon which salvation is promised; or, in other -words, the first principle of the Gospel of Christ, or the beginning -of true Christian worship. Faith must be the first principle of -revealed religion as it is the first effect created in us, through the -administration of the word. We hear and faith is the first consequence, -the most immediate, natural and unchangeable result. The Scriptures say -(Rom. 10-17), "faith cometh by hearing," and our experience confirms -this. The principles of the Gospel are always the same, for the same -purpose, and invariably taught in the same order. - -Repentance of all sin is the second principle of the unchangeable {137} -plan through which salvation is promised. Peter, the Apostle, tells -the gathered multitude on the day of Pentecost, who already believed -that Jesus was the Christ, and who then asked what they should do, -that they should _repent_, and be baptized every one of them. (Acts -2-38). Repentance, according to the Scriptures, follows faith. But is -it necessarily so? It is, for we cannot repent before we believe; we -cannot repent of sin against God, until we believe that there is a God. -We cannot repent of a wrong done by us, against our fellow-man until we -believe we have wronged him. The propriety of the advice of the Apostle -is very apparent. His hearers, under the influence of the power which -rested upon the Apostles, believed that he whom they had crucified was -the Christ. Repentance of the part they took in that great wickedness -was to be expected. Baptism, being promised after repentance, and -the history stating that many were baptized, we must conclude that -repentance was a result of the preaching, and that effect agrees with -the organization of our natures. - -Baptism is the third principle of the Gospel of Christ, and follows -repentance; Peter places it there when he says, "Repent and be -baptized," and John preached the "Baptism of repentance for the -remission of sins." (Mark 1-4). A little reflection will show how -consistent the Scriptural citations are. Baptism is an ordinance of the -Gospel, administered for a special purpose--as well as being simply a -commandment, namely: for the "remission of sins." It is not reasonable -to suppose that any person could receive the remission or forgiveness -of sins without repentance, or that any one would desire baptism that -his sins might be washed away (Acts 22-10) without having already -repented. Baptism necessarily follows repentance, as through its -administration the sins repented of are remitted: thus our necessities, -and the Scriptures are in unison. This order must be right, as each -principle follow as an effect of the one preceding it. - -We will trace the Gospel plan a little further. It is a code of -divine laws, calculated to improve the human race. Being perfect, -every principle is revealed in its order, and for its own special -purpose. Faith, Repentance and Baptism, as taught in the foregoing -pages, administered by one having authority, prepares a disciple to -receive the gift of the Holy Ghost, as promised in Acts 2-38, which -is the Comforter spoken of by Jesus, that would lead the Saints into -all truth. How consistent are the doctrines of Christ, as taught in -the word of God. Faith is begotten in the human mind by preaching, -repentance naturally follows, and baptism is then administered {138} -that the sins repented of may be washed away, preparing the sinner for -the greatest gifts of God to man, the Holy Spirit, which is the seal -of adoption into the Kingdom of God. No man can enter into the Kingdom -except he be born of the water and of the Spirit (John 3-5). - -The Holy Spirit, the Comforter, is given to all those who comply with -the conditions herein set forth, by the laying on of the hands of the -Elders of the Church of Christ, according to the ancient practice (Acts -8-18), in explanation of which I will quote from Paul's first epistle -to the Corinthians, 12th chap., 4th to the 12th verse: - -"Now there are diversities of gifts, by the same Spirit. - -"And there are differences of administrations, but the same Lord. - -"And there are diversities of operations, but it is the same God which -worketh all in all. - -"But the manifestation of the Spirit is given to every man to profit -withal. - -"For to one is given by the Spirit the word of wisdom; to another the -word of knowledge by the same Spirit; - -"To another faith by the same Spirit; to another the gifts of healing -by the same Spirit; - -"To another the working of miracles; to another prophecy; to another -discerning of spirits; to another _divers_ kinds of tongues; to another -the interpretation of tongues. - -"But all these worketh that one and the selfsame Spirit, dividing to -every man severally as he will. - -"For as the body is one, and hath many members, and all the members of -that one body, being many, are one body; so also is Christ." - -The fact of these miracles not existing in the so-called Christian -churches of the present day, is no reason that we should deny the -necessity of their existence. If they were enjoyed by the early Saints, -why should not the Saints of God possess them now? If God promised -these gifts to all those who kept his commandments in former times, and -to their children, and to all that were afar off, even unto as many as -the Lord our God should call (Acts 2-39), why should not the Church -enjoy them now? If they were necessary for the comfort, encouragement, -or edifying of the ancient Church (1 Cor. 14-12), why should not the -followers of Christ be benefitted by them now? To these questions we -can only answer, there is no reason. The word of God directs us to -seek for and cultivate them (1 Cor. 14-1 & 39). We should therefore -be prepared to reject every statement to the effect {139} that our -heavenly Father did not intend that they should continue on the earth, -as the promises of God are true, and not one jot or tittle of them will -fall to the ground unfulfilled. - -The next question of importance connected with this subject is that -of authority; the authority which man must hold from God to make his -administrations valid. We should not be prepared to acknowledge the -action of any man who might take upon himself the direction of our -affairs, but we ought to be prepared to sustain those whom we _send_ or -have commissioned to represent us. We understand this well enough to -know that we should not expect a firm or company to be responsible to -us for what a pretended agent might promise. It would simply be absurd -on our part to do so. How much less then could we look for our heavenly -Father to sustain those who administer in holy things without authority -from Him? How foolish for us to expect that the special blessings of -the Almighty would follow the pretensions of a fraud! - -We are instructed by the words of Jesus, when He said, "As my Father -sent me, so send I you" (John 20-21). And we are warned by Paul in the -following words: "And no man taketh this honor unto himself, but he -that is called of God as was Aaron" (Heb. 5-4.) The honor here referred -to is the "Priesthood," or the authority to administer in the things -of God, as will be seen by reference to the preceding verses. How was -Aaron called? We answer by direct revelation from God (Ex. 4, 14 to -16). Modern ministers are now set apart by men who deny the necessity -of revelation altogether, or take unto themselves the authority they -seem to have, because they _feel_ they are called to preach and -administer in the ordinances of the House of God. There is in this no -higher calling than may be found among the Hindoos, and the anger of -the Lord is kindled against all those who solemnly attempt to usurp the -powers and privileges of the holy "Priesthood," and he will destroy -their influence among the people. - -Beloved friends, be not deceived by those who take unto themselves -the "honor" of the Priesthood, and who preach for hire and divine -for money, for they are not _sent_, and they preach not according -to the law and the testimony, and Paul says that if "we or an angel -from heaven preach any other Gospel unto you than that which we have -preached unto you let him be accursed" (Gal. 1-8). - -The principles herein explained are true and faithful, and confirmed -by Holy Writ. The Elders of the "Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day -Saints," who preach them, have not discovered {140} them by their own -wisdom, for they have been revealed from heaven, by the power of God, -through the Prophet Joseph Smith, and are now being preached as a -witness of the speedy coming of the Lord Jesus Christ. This Gospel is -preached as before without money and without price, by those whom _God -has sent_, who have met with opposition in every form, and many of them -have suffered even unto death. Still the work is onward, the kingdom is -being set up, and it will grow and increase until it fills the whole -earth. - -We testify of its divinity, and that it is being preached in -fulfillment of the prediction of Christ, as a "witness" to all nations -of his near approach. But "as it was in the days of Noah, so shall it -be in the days of the coming of the Son of Man" (Matt. 24-37 to 40); -many will reject the message and perish. - -LIVERPOOL, February 1st, 1879. - - _We came to this earth that we might have a body and present it - pure before God in the Celestial Kingdom. The great principle of - happiness consists in having a body. The devil has none, and this - is his punishment. When cast out by the Savior he asked to go into - the herd of swine, preferring a swine's body to none._ - - --_Joseph Smith, The Prophet_. - -{141} - - - -JOSEPH THE PROPHET. - -BY ELDER B. H. ROBERTS, IN THE CONTRIBUTOR, 1890. - -Among those who may be accounted the benefactors of our race, we claim -for the Prophet Joseph Smith, the second place. To Him who died that -man might live, upon whom was laid the iniquity of us all; by whose -stripes we are healed; who brought life and immortality to light -through the Gospel; who by way of pre-eminence is called _the_ Son of -God, the only begotten of the Father--to Him must be assigned, forever, -the first place among the benefactors of mankind. And next to him is -the Prophet, who was chosen to stand at the head of the dispensation of -the fullness of times. - -Born in obscurity--in the western wilds of the state of New York, and -of humble parents, without the advantages of worldly education; with -no knowledge of ancient languages or history to begin with; untutored -in the sciences, and unlearned in theology, Joseph Smith has done more -for the salvation of the children of men than any reformer, theologian -or ecclesiastic that has lived since the days of the earthly ministry -of the Son of God. It is to prove his right and title to the high -place we have assigned him in the roll of honor--in the list of the -benefactors of humanity--that this paper is written, rather than to -give a biographical sketch of his well known career. - -Notwithstanding the very explicit revelation, which God had given of -himself; of His person, His attributes, His powers, through His Son -Jesus Christ; for in Him dwelt all the fullness of the God-head bodily, -the world had gone far astray, in its conception and knowledge of God. -Men had conjured up to themselves a being without body, without parts -and passions, and worshiped it for God--a being that never was, nor -is, nor ever shall be. Of the absurdity of such a description of God, -however, we need not speak. - -Another idea equally false and equally baneful in its effects on true -religion, and as universally accepted as the above conception of the -being and character of Deity, was the doctrine that the volume of -revelation was closed. - -Such was the state of the world in respect to these matters, when -Joseph Smith announced that he had received a {142} new revelation; -that he had seen both the Father and the Son, and had conversed with -them in a glorious vision, in the full light of day. His testimony was -that both Father and Son possessed a body, parts, organs, dimensions -in form like man, and each resembled the other. This revelation was -soon followed by the visitation of an angel, Moroni, one of the ancient -Prophets of the American continent, who made known the existence of -the Book of Mormon; a volume of scripture compiled from the voluminous -records kept by that enlightened people, who anciently inhabited -America, the ruins of whose civilization are the astonishment of the -archaeologists of today. Joseph Smith translated the Book of Mormon, -by the means of the Urim and Thummim, from the ancient and now unknown -language in which it was written, into English, and thus gave the -world a new volume of scripture, equal in bulk and equal in importance -to the New Testament. Thus, since faith is bottomed on evidence, the -foundation of faith was widened. The world now had two volumes of -scripture instead of one; the testimony of each sustaining the other. -That volume of scripture is not the voice of one witness merely, but -like the Bible it contains the testimony of many witnesses for God. Who -can estimate the value of this work, that comes in a day when unbelief -is prevalent in the earth, to renew and sustain the sinking faith of -humanity! - -While yet the work of translating this valuable book was in progress, -the Prophet and Oliver Cowdery were visited by John the Baptist, whom -God had raised from the dead, and he conferred upon them an Aaronic -Priesthood, which holds the keys of the ministering of angels; of the -Gospel of repentance, and of baptism by immersion for the remission -of sins. This ordination, therefore, gave the Prophet and his fellow -laborer the authority to preach repentance and baptism. They began by -baptizing each other. - -Subsequently they were ordained to the Apostleship under the hands of -the Apostles Peter, James and John. This gave them the right and power -to build up the Church and Kingdom of God in all the world. Accordingly -on the 6th of April, 1830, the Prophet organized the Church. The Gospel -began to be publicly proclaimed; those who believed were baptized -for the remission of sins; received the laying on of hands for the -reception of the Holy Ghost; and the gifts and powers of that spirit -were manifested among the Saints by speaking in tongues, prophecy, -revelation, visions, inspired dreams, healing the sick, and all those -gracious gifts and powers enjoyed by the ancient Saints. High Priests, -Elders, Bishops, {143} Priests, Teachers and Deacons, were ordained -as the work of the ministry increased. Branches of the Church were -organized, and men holding proper authority set to preside over them. -Finally these branches were grouped together and organized into stakes -of Zion, with a presidency of three High Priests to preside over them. -High Councils, consisting of twelve High Priests, with the Presidency -of the Stake, as the presidency thereof were organized, forming -courts possessing both original and appellate jurisdiction in the -ecclesiastical affairs of the stakes, in which they were respectively -established. - -In 1835 he organized a quorum of the Twelve Apostles, men who are -chosen especially to be witnesses for the Lord Jesus Christ, and who -constitute a traveling High Council, with authority to regulate all the -affairs of the Church in all the world. At the same time quorums of -seventy were organized to be their helps in the ministry, this being -an order of the Priesthood designed to travel and preach the Gospel in -all the nations of the earth. Thus he organized the Church and all the -quorums thereof. But he did more than that. - -In the Book of Mormon it is predicted that a splendid city called Zion, -or New Jerusalem shall be built upon this continent, a city noted -not for its manufactories, nor for commerce; but for its temples and -sanctuaries for worship and learning; a city on which the glory of God -will shine. The place where this city and where the chief temple is to -be built was indicated by the Prophet, and the temple site dedicated -under his direction. This was at Independence, Jackson county, -Missouri. Between twelve and fifteen hundred of the Saints gathered to -that place to lay the foundation of the city of Zion, but their enemies -prevented them by driving them away from the lands they had purchased, -and burning their houses Thus the work was hindered for the time being, -but the location of Zion was pointed out, a commencement was made, and -eventually the design of the Lord will be accomplished. - -A temple was designed by the Prophet and built by the united efforts -of the Saints at Kirtland, Ohio. In it the Lord Jesus appeared to the -Prophet Joseph and Oliver Cowdery, and declared His acceptance of the -house which had been built to His name. On the same occasion Moses the -great leader and law giver to ancient Israel, appeared to them and -committed upon them the keys of the gathering of Israel from the four -quarters of the earth, and the leading of the ten tribes from the land -of the north. Thus the power to restore {144} Israel to their lands, -from which they have long been exiled, was given to him; and the work -of the gathering which ultimately will result in the restoration of all -the tribes of Israel to their possessions has begun. - -While he was in Nauvoo he translated from the rolls of Egyptian -papyrus, obtained from the catacombs of Egypt, the Book of Abraham, -containing an account of the patriarch's sojourn in Egypt, and many -important principles relative to the work of God in the salvation of -man. He also made an inspired translation, or, what would be more -properly called an inspired revision of the Jewish Scriptures--the -Bible. That work, however, was not published during his life time, and -is practically lost to the world, because it is questionable if those -into whose hands his manuscript fell have preserved the integrity of -his work. - -We should fall very short of stating the extent of the great work of -the Prophet Joseph, if we stopped with what he did for the children of -men this side of the grave. His work did not stop there. It reached -beyond. At the time Moses visited him and committed to him the keys of -the gathering of Israel, the Prophet Elijah came also, and revealed -those principles of which the prophet Malachi speaks, which are to -turn the hearts of the fathers to the children and the hearts of the -children to the fathers. The principles then revealed brought to light -the doctrine of salvation for the dead. - -Thus the work accomplished through the Prophet Joseph effects two -worlds--the spiritual world as well as the one in which we dwell; and -already the work in the former exceeds that which has been done in the -latter. Salvation has been carried to those who sit in darkness in the -spirit world; their hearts have been made glad and have been turned -to their children, who can administer in the ordinance of salvation -for them. A perfect flood of light has been thrown upon the sentence -uttered by one of the prophets of old, who in speaking of the fathers, -said: "They without us cannot be made perfect." - -Nor must we omit to mention the new light which the Prophet shed upon -the relationship of husband and wife. Under the darkness of an apostate -Christianity, men and women were content to be united together, as -husband and wife, until death did them part; but the Prophet Joseph -brought forth the principle that the union of man and wife was designed -in the economy of God to be eternal; that it was the means through -which the race of the Gods was {145} multiplied and new kingdoms added -to the dominions of the great Eloheim; and that as long as there was -room in infinite space, or elements in the exhaustless store-house of -nature, or as long as the bosom of the Gods glowed with affection, -just so long would new worlds be created and peopled with the ever -increasing offspring of the righteous.[A] - -[Footnote A: The substance of the latter part of this paragraph is -taken from P. P. Pratt's Key to Theology.] - -Nor did he merely teach this principle as a theory; a beautiful thing -to be contemplated at a distance; but qualified with the possession -of that God-given power which binds on earth and in heaven, and so -directed of the Lord, he established this order of marriage in the -Church--an order in which tens of thousands rejoice, as they look -forward with joyful anticipation, to an eternal union, with the -families they have raised up in this life, in the midst of hopes and -fears, poverty and toil, sickness and tears. - -Such are the chief things accomplished by this great Prophet. We have -given but an outline of his work. A volume would scarce suffice to -point out its importance, or trace out its relationship to the general -designs of the Lord in respect to the redemption of our earth and its -inhabitants. It cannot be expected that we shall undertake it in this -brief article. Let it be sufficient here to say that even our imperfect -enumeration of what he did will prove what was claimed in the outset, -viz.: That Joseph Smith, despised as he was by the world, has done more -than any other man, save Jesus Christ, for the salvation of our race. - -That the work he accomplished during his brief, but glorious career, -was wonderful, goes without saying. The wonder grows upon us as we take -into account the circumstances under which he did it. His life's labor -was performed in the midst of stupendous difficulties. Opposition met -him at every turn. Religious bigotry now ridiculed him for a fool, and -now denounced him a knave; now claiming that he was beneath contempt; -and now that he was the most dangerous imposter that had arisen since -Mohammed, and invoked all powers at its command for his destruction. -Poverty, hardship, and the hatred of his fellow men, dogged his -footsteps through all his life. He was waylaid by assassins, beaten by -mobs, cast into prisons, robbed of his property, worried with vexatious -law suits, dragged before judges and betrayed by false brethren. He -himself said in speaking of his life: "I have waded in tribulation -neck-deep, but every {146} wave that has struck me has but wafted me -nearer to Deity." - -Such were the circumstances under which he stood forth as a witness -for God; brought forth new volumes of scripture; restored to earth the -Gospel of the Son of God, with authority to administer the ordinances -thereof; organized the Church; set in order the quorums of the -Priesthood, and defined their duties and powers; sent the Gospel into -every state of the Union, into Canada and England; laid the foundation -for the gathering of Israel; opened the door for the salvation of the -dead; commenced the work of building up Zion; founded Kirtland, Far -West and Nauvoo, with its magnificent temple--a work accomplished under -circumstances which give him a fame and name that cannot be slain, but -which will grow brighter as time on silent wheels rolls by. - - _So soon as we discover ourselves in a fault, we should repent of - that wrong doing and as far as possible repair or make good the - wrong we may have committed._ - - --_Lorenzo Snow_. - - _There is nothing that will lead to damnation and destruction - quicker than self-justification of sin._ - - --_Brigham Young_. - -{147} - - - -FIRST PRINCIPLES OF THE TRUE GOSPEL OF CHRIST. - -J. H. PAUL. - -The question "What shall I do to be saved?" involves the fate of every -man and woman on earth; and rational persons cannot rest satisfied -until they have a correct understanding in regard to it. - -[Sidenote: First principles.] - -[Sidenote: Heb. 6: 1, 2.] - -The Scriptures teach that the first step toward salvation is to believe -in the Lord Jesus Christ; that the second step is to repent and turn -from sin; that the third step is to be baptized by immersion for the -remission of sins; and that the fourth step is to receive the gift of -the Holy Ghost through the laying on of hands by those having authority -to confer it. These are first among the saving principles of the Gospel -of Christ; and while men may claim that the requirements instituted by -Him for the salvation of mankind are no longer necessary, the sincere -seeker after salvation will prefer to believe the revealed word of God. - -IS BELIEF ALONE SUFFICIENT? - -[Sidenote: Rom. 1: 16. Heb. 11: 6.] - -The Gospel is the power of God unto salvation to every one that -_believeth_; and "without _faith_ it is impossible to please Him: -for he that cometh to God must _believe_ that He is, and that He is -a rewarder of them that diligently seek him." But what constitutes -the faith and belief named here? Is it a mere intellectual assent or -opinion? Must we also _do_ as well as _believe_? - -[Sidenote: Genuine Belief.] - -[Sidenote: John 17: 3. 1 John 2: 3, 4.] - -The beloveth disciple writes: "And this is life eternal, that they -might know thee the only true God, and Jesus Christ, whom thou hast -sent." Construe this statement with another passage of Scripture, "And -hereby we do know that we know him, if we keep his commandments. He -that saith, I know him, and keepeth not his commandments, is a liar, -{148} and the truth is not in him." The devils _believe_--and tremble. -James 2: 19. - -[Sidenote: Matt. 28: 19, 20.] - -Jesus said to his apostles: "Go ye therefore, and teach all nations, -baptizing them in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the -Holy Ghost; teaching them to observe all things whatsoever I have -commanded you." The disciples were sent to teach all nations, and they -were instructed to enjoin obedience to "all things whatsoever" Christ -gave as commandments. His language is so comprehensive that no command -can be omitted. - -[Sidenote: Gal. 3: 7.] - -[Sidenote: John 8: 39.] - -[Sidenote: Gen. 26: 5.] - -[Sidenote: James 1: 22.] - -"Know ye therefore, that they which are of faith, the same are the -children of Abraham." But, "If ye were Abraham's children, ye would do -the works of Abraham." "Because that Abraham obeyed my voice, and kept -my charge, my commandments, my statutes, and my laws." "But be ye doers -of the word, and not hearers only, deceiving your own selves." - -[Sidenote: Faith and works.] - -[Sidenote: James 2: 14-22.] - -"What doth it profit, my brethren, though a man say he hath faith, and -have not works? can faith save him? But wilt thou know, O vain man, -that faith without works is dead? Was not Abraham our father justified -by works, when he had offered Isaac his son upon the altar? Seest thou -how faith wrought with his works, and by works was faith made perfect?" - -[Sidenote: Luke 6: 46.] - -[Sidenote: Luke 11: 28.] - -[Sidenote: John 14: 15-21.] - -[Sidenote: Rev. 22: 14.] - -"And why call ye me, Lord, Lord, and do not the things which I say?" -"But he said, Yea, rather blessed are they that hear the word of God, -and keep it." "If ye love me, keep my commandments. He that hath my -commandments, and keepeth them, he it is that loveth me; and he that -loveth me shall be loved of my Father, and I will love him, and will -manifest myself to him." "Blessed are they that do his commandments, -that they may have right to the tree of life, and may enter in through -the gates into the city." Salvation is won by the works of a lifetime. - -REPENT OR PERISH. - -[Sidenote: True repentance.] - -[Sidenote: Luke 18: 13.] - -[Sidenote: Ezek. 18: 30.] - -[Sidenote: Luke 13: 5.] - -[Sidenote: Matt. 3: 7, 8.] - -Belief in God is followed by an utterance which lies deep in the -troubled heart of man: "God be merciful to me, a sinner!" The answer of -the Almighty to the godly sorrow of His penitent children is: "Repent, -and turn yourself from all your transgressions." "Except ye repent, ye -shall all likewise perish." Genuine repentance is such a sorrow for -past sin as produces a reformation of life, and bears fruit in good -works. It leads him that steals to steal no more; him that gets drunk -{149} to break from that habit; him that blasphemes to desist from that -evil and learn to do well. All need to repent. Even the best men fall -far short of their ideal. Repentance is therefore one of the conditions -of salvation. It must precede the forgiveness of sins; and those who do -not repent are not eligible for baptism. - -IS BAPTISM ESSENTIAL TO SALVATION? - -[Sidenote: The counsel of God.] - -One of the most remarkable fallacies of modern times is the wide-spread -doctrine that we can be saved without complying with the ordinances and -other requirements which our Savior instituted for the salvation of men. - -[Sidenote: Luke 7: 29, 30.] - -John the Baptist, a servant of the Most High, taught and administered -baptism; the Lord said that those who received this baptism justified -God, but that there were others who "rejected the counsel of God -against themselves, being not baptized of him." Now, men cannot be -saved by rejecting the counsel of God against themselves. Then, as it -is the counsel of God for men to be baptized, they cannot be saved -without baptism, which is therefore essential to salvation. - -[Sidenote: The command of God.] - -[Sidenote: Acts 11: 14.] - -[Sidenote: Acts 10: 48.] - -The Lord sent His angel to Cornelius, and told him to send for Peter, -who would tell him words whereby he and all his house should be saved. -Cornelius did so, and when the Apostle came, "he commanded them to be -baptized in the name of the Lord." If Cornelius had rejected baptism as -non-essential, could he have been saved? No; for the angel informed him -that Peter would tell him how to be saved, and the Apostle "commanded -them to be baptized." The _righteous_ man had to be baptized. - -[Sidenote: Baptism essential.] - -[Sidenote: Gal. 3: 26, 27.] - -The Apostle Paul says: "Ye are all the children of God by faith in -Christ Jesus. For as many of you as have been baptized into Christ, -have put on Christ." If it is necessary "to put on Christ" to obtain -salvation, then it is essential to be baptized, for we put on Christ by -baptism. - -[Sidenote: Mark 16: 15.] - -The Lord Jesus, in sending out His Apostles, said: "Go ye into all the -world, and preach the gospel to every creature. He that believeth, -and is baptized, shall be saved; but he that believeth not," (and -consequently is not baptized) "shall be damned." Here the Lord -positively declares that it is only the baptized believer who shall be -saved. - -[Sidenote: The new birth.] - -[Sidenote: John 3: 5.] - -Jesus said to Nicodemus: "Verily, verily, I say unto thee, Except -a man be born of water" (that is, baptized in water) "and of the -Spirit," (that is, baptized in the Spirit) "he cannot {150} enter into -the kingdom of God." If entering the kingdom of God is essential to -salvation, then being "born of water," or being baptized, is essential -also, for by doing the latter we make the former possible. - -BAPTISM FOR THE DEAD. - -[Sidenote: The thief on the cross.] - -[Sidenote: John 20: 11-17.] - -Some have supposed that the thief who was crucified beside the Lord -went to heaven, and it is believed that he was not baptized; therefore, -it is argued, if one can be saved without baptism, others can. But the -supposition is incorrect: Jesus said to the thief, "to-day shalt thou -be with me in paradise," and three days afterwards said to Mary, "Touch -me not; for I am not yet ascended to my Father." By this we learn that -paradise and heaven are two distinct places, and as Jesus did not go -to heaven on the day He was crucified, neither did the thief; for they -were both together in paradise. - -[Sidenote: The dead preached to.] - -[Sidenote: I Peter 4: 6.] - -Here the seeker after truth may properly inquire. "If it is necessary -for all men and women to be baptized, what will become of the good -people who have died without having that privilege?" To this the reply -of the Scriptures is that the dead who died without hearing the Gospel -will have it preached to them. They who obey it will be saved, but they -who reject it will be condemned, as though they were in the flesh. "For -this cause was the Gospel preached" [by Christ] "to them that are dead, -that they might be judged according to men in the flesh." - -[Sidenote: The dead baptized for.] - -[Sidenote: I Cor. 15: 29.] - -[Sidenote: The Spirits in prison.] - -[Sidenote: I Peter 3: 18-20.] - -"But a dead person cannot be baptized," says one. Very true; but God -is just. He has provided a way in which the dead can be baptized for, -by the living, as shown by the Apostle Paul in his questions: "Else -what shall they do which are baptized for the dead, if the dead rise -not at all? why are they then baptized for the dead?" Paul referred to -baptism for the dead, as a proof of the resurrection, his questions -showing plainly that "baptism for the dead" was both believed in and -practiced by the early Christians. Peter says: "For Christ also hath -once suffered for sins, the just for the unjust, that he might bring us -to God, being put to death in the flesh, but quickened by the Spirit: -by which also he went and preached unto the spirits in prison; which -sometimes were disobedient, when once the long-suffering of God waited -in the days of Noah, while the ark was a preparing, wherein few, that -is, eight souls, were saved by water." That is: Those who rejected the -Gospel in the days of Noah were kept in the prison of the spirit world -until the Gospel was {151} again offered to them; and the same fate -awaits all those who in this life reject this glad message. - -OBJECT OR PURPOSE OF BAPTISM. - -[Sidenote: The remission of sins.] - -[Sidenote: Mark 1: 4.] - -When John was in the wilderness he preached the "baptism of repentance -for the remission of sins." - -[Sidenote: Acts 2: 38.] - -"On the day of Pentecost, many persons were convinced that Jesus was -the Christ, and cried out, "Men and brethren, what shall we do?" Peter -replied: "Repent, and be baptized every one of you in the name of Jesus -Christ, for the remission of sins." - -Here we find the inspired Apostle, after Christ's ascension into -heaven, teaching that baptism is for the remission of sins. - -[Sidenote: The case of Paul.] - -[Sidenote: Acts 22: 16.] - -Paul saw a vision in which he was directed to go to a certain place, -where it should be told him what to do. He did so, and there fasted and -prayed three days. Then the Lord sent to him Ananias, who said, "Arise, -and be baptized, and wash away thy sins." Why did not the Lord remit -Paul's sins through his fasting and prayer? For the reason that He has -instituted baptism for that purpose, and all who desire the blessing of -remission of sins must comply with His law. - -[Sidenote: "Inward grace."] - -"But," says one, "that doctrine is strange to me; I was always taught -that baptism was an outward sign of an inward grace." No such doctrine -can be sustained by the Scripture. You must be baptized and have your -sins washed away before you are even prepared for the reception of an -"inward grace." - -"But Peter tells us," urges the objector, "that baptism is 'not the -putting away of the filth of the flesh, but the answer of a good -conscience towards God.'" And Peter states the truth. Ananias did not -tell Paul to be baptized and wash away "the filth of the flesh," but to -be baptized and wash away his sins. - -[Sidenote: Infant baptism.] - -[Sidenote: Mark 10: 14.] - -Infant baptism is contrary to reason and Scripture; infants are without -sin; "of such is the kingdom of heaven." It is true that the sin of -Adam passed upon all mankind; but Christ took that sin upon Himself and -atoned for it upon the cross. The Bible teaches that the sins for which -men should be baptized are their individual sins, and not the sin they -were born in, for the Lord Jesus atoned for that. - -[Sidenote: Forgiveness is the gift of God.] - -[Sidenote: Acts 8: 18.] - -It will not do to say that baptism remits a man's sins, for that is -the work of the Lord. The "laying on of hands" does not give the Holy -Ghost, for it is the "gift of God." The {152} blowing of rams' horns -did not throw down the walls of Jericho; it was the power of Jehovah. -"Simon saw that through the laying on of the Apostles' hands the Holy -Ghost was given." - -MODE OF BAPTISM. - -[Sidenote: Buried in water.] - -[Sidenote: Eph. 4: 5.] - -[Sidenote: Rom. 6: 4, 5.] - -[Sidenote: Mark 1: 10.] - -[Sidenote: Col. 2: 12.] - -[Sidenote: John 3: 23.] - -The mode of baptism was also designated by the Lord, and His -instructions were strictly obeyed by His servants. Paul testifies that -there is "one Lord, one faith, one baptism," and describes the manner -in which the ordinance was performed: "Therefore we are buried with -him by baptism into death; that like as Christ was raised up from the -dead by the glory of the Father, even so we also should walk in newness -of life. For if we have been planted together in the likeness of his -death, we shall be also in the likeness of his resurrection." As the -Lord had been buried in the watery element in the river Jordan, "coming -up out of the water," so also were the Saints "buried with him in -baptism;" they received the ordinance by immersion in the same element, -according to the prescribed method. John baptized "in Aenon near to -Salim, because there was much water there." - -[Sidenote: Born again.] - -[Sidenote: Matt. 3: 13-17.] - -[Sidenote: Acts 8: 17-19.] - -[Sidenote: Acts 19: 5, 6.] - -Jesus insisted on receiving baptism "to fulfill all righteousness." -When he had been "born of water," and had come up out of that element, -the Spirit of God came upon Him, and the voice of God was heard: "This -is my beloved Son, in whom I am well pleased." This is the pattern. So -likewise the repentant believer goes down into the water, with the one -sent of God to baptize, and is buried therein and raised up again in -the likeness of Christ's resurrection; he is thus born of the water, -receiving the baptism appointed by the Lord; the remission of his sins -comes from God through His Son Jesus Christ, and is given in baptism; -he is cleansed and purified, his past sins are blotted out; he is like -a newborn babe before his God, and is then prepared to receive the -Holy Ghost, which "dwelleth not in unclean tabernacles," and which is -imparted to the baptized believer by the laying on of hands by those -having authority to officiate in this ordinance. As his body was -enveloped in the waters of baptism, so his soul is enveloped in the -Holy Ghost, and he is baptized with divine fire; he is "born of water -and of the Spirit," and made a citizen of the kingdom of God. - -AUTHORITY TO BAPTIZE. - -[Sidenote: Called of God.] - -[Sidenote: Heb. 5: 4.] - -[Sidenote: Exod. 4: 14-16.] - -The Scriptures also teach that, for the ordinance to be effectual, it -must be performed by one authorized to act in {153} the name of the -Lord; for "no man taketh this honor unto himself, but he that is called -of God, as was Aaron." Aaron was called by the voice of God, through -Moses. - -[Sidenote: Divine authority.] - -[Sidenote: Matt. 28: 19.] - -[Sidenote: Mark 3: 14.] - -[Sidenote: John 15: 16.] - -The Savior commanded His Apostles to "teach all nations, baptizing them -in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost." But -He had given them the divine commission to act in His name wheresoever -He should send them: "He ordained twelve, that they should be with Him, -and that he might send them forth to preach." The divine authority -which they possessed was the source of their power. This fact He -impressed upon them, saying: "ye have not chosen me, but I have chosen -you, and ordained you, that ye should go and bring forth fruit, and -that your fruit should remain: that whatsoever ye shall ask of the -Father in my name, he may give it you." If they had started out on -their own authority without being chosen, God certainly would not have -recognized ordinances performed by them in His name. - -[Sidenote: Imperfect baptism is not baptism.] - -[Sidenote: Acts 19: 11-16.] - -[Sidenote: Acts 19: 1-6.] - -The Apostle Paul, by the power of God, cast out evil spirits; but when -the sons of Sceva, on whom the divine authority had not been conferred, -attempted to do this, they met with failure. When the Apostle went to -Ephesus, he found certain persons who claimed to have been baptized -"unto John's baptism." Paul discerned that they had not received -John's baptism, for they knew nothing of the Holy Ghost. Probably some -unauthorized person--perhaps with good intent, but nevertheless without -authority--had been along that way baptizing "unto John's baptism," -but not with it, for that could only be done by a duly commissioned -servant of God. After they received a proper understanding of the true -ordinance they were baptized again, "and when Paul had laid his hands -upon them, the Holy Ghost came on them; and they spake with tongues, -and prophesied." - -[Sidenote: Go thou and do likewise.] - -The experience of the men of Ephesus affords an interesting lesson. -They had been mistaken, but when the truth was presented to them they -accepted it gladly. They received the Gospel ordinance, viz.: Baptism -by immersion for the remission of sins, administered by one having -divine authority; the burial in, and the birth from the watery element, -without which ordinance the Lord has said that no man can enter the -kingdom of heaven. "Enter ye in at the strait gate" that leads to life -eternal. - -{154} - - - -ANALYSIS OF THE BOOK OF MORMON. - -Suggestions to the Reader. - -BY ELDER B. H. ROBERTS. - -The reader of the Book of Mormon will do well to remember that it -is a translation of a record inscribed on gold plates, which was -an abridgment made from more extensive records kept by the ancient -civilized peoples of America--chiefly by the people known in the Book -of Mormon as Nephites. The abridgment, for the most part, is made by -one Mormon, a Nephite prophet who was born 311 A.D., and slain by his -enemies in the year 400 A.D. The parts which are not his abridgment are -the first 157 pages (N. E.), which bring us to the "Words of Mormon," -page 158; and from page 563 (N. E.) to the end of the volume--sixty -pages. - -This latter part of the record was made by Moroni, the son of Mormon, -who was also the one who hid up the plates containing his father's and -his own abridgment, in the year 421 A.D.; and who, having been raised -from the dead, revealed the existence of these plates to Joseph Smith, -on the 21st of September, 1823. The first 157 pages are a verbatim -translation from what are known as the "smaller plates" of Nephi--we -will explain. - -The first Nephi, who left Jerusalem with a small company of colonists -led out from that city by his father, Lehi, 600 B.C., and who -afterwards became their leader, prophet, and their first king, made -two sets of plates, on which he proposed engraving the history of -his people. On the larger of these two sets he engraved an account -of his father's life, travels, prophecies, etc., together with his -genealogy; and upon them also he recorded a full history of the wars -and contentions of his people, as also their travels, and an account -of the cities they founded and colonies they established. These larger -plates were preserved in the care of succeeding kings, or judges of -the republic when the kingdom was transformed into one; and, in a -word, upon them was written a full history of the rise and fall of the -nations which existed in America from the landing of this colony from -Jerusalem to 400 A.D., a period of nearly one thousand years. - -{155} It is quite evident that as these plates were transmitted from -king to king, or from one ruling judge of the republic to another, or -given into the possession of a prophet, that they each recorded the -historical events of his own day, and gave to such account his own -name--hence Mormon found in these "larger plates" of Nephi--the Book of -Mosiah, the Book of Alma, the Book of Helaman, etc. - -Furthermore, it happened that there were colonies from time to time -that drifted off into distant parts of the land, and became lost for -a season to the main body of the people; and there were missionary -expeditions formed for the conversion of the Lamanites; and these -parties, whether missionary or colonial, generally kept records; and -when these colonists or missionary parties were found, or returned to -the main body of the people, their records were incorporated within the -main record, being kept by the historian--hence there was, sometimes, a -book within a book, and the current of events was interrupted to record -the history of these detached portions of the people, or some important -missionary expedition. - -Mormon, when abridging these plates of Nephi, gave to each particular -division of his abridgment the name of the book from which he had taken -his account of the events recorded--hence the Books of Mosiah, Alma, -Helaman and III. and IV. Nephi in his abridgment. He also, in some -instances at least, followed the subdivisions we have alluded to, hence -we have the record of Zeniff within the Book of Mosiah (page 181, N. -E.); the account of the church founded by the first Alma (page 213); -and the account of the missionary expeditions of the sons of Mosiah to -the Lamanites within the Book of Alma (page 283). - -Again we caution the reader to remember that the Book of Mormon is, for -the most part, an abridgment from the "larger plates" of Nephi; but -it is quite evident that Mormon frequently came to passages upon the -plates of Nephi which pleased him so well that he transcribed them upon -the plates containing his abridgment, _verbatim_. An example of this -will be found beginning on page 163, in the second line of the ninth -paragraph, and ending with page 169--the words of King Benjamin to his -people. The words of King Benjamin are also renewed on page 170, in the -second line of the fourth paragraph, and continue to the close of the -chapter. There are many such passages throughout Mormon's abridgment. - -In addition to this, Mormon frequently introduces remarks of his own -by way of comment, warning, prophecy or admonition, and since there is -nothing in the text, either quotation {156} marks or a change of type -to indicate where these comments, or what we might call annotations, -begin or end, they are liable to confuse the reader--a difficulty -that we hope will be obviated by this caution. So much for Mormon's -abridgment. Now to consider the part of the work done by his son -Moroni. This is from page 563 to the end of the volume. He closes up -the record of his father, Mormon, and then gives us an abridgment of -the twenty-four plates of Ether which were found in North America by -the people of Limhi, in the second century B.C.; and then concludes -his work with notes on the manner of ordaining priests and teachers, -administering the sacrament of the Lord's supper, baptism, spiritual -gifts, together with a sermon and some of his father's letters. In his -abridgment of the record of the Jaredites, the peculiarity of mixing up -his comments, admonitions and prophecies with his narrative, is even -more marked than in the abridgment of Mormon, therefore the reader will -need to be doubly on his guard. - -We have already said that the first 157 pages of the Book of Mormon -was not a part of Mormon's abridgment. Those pages are a _verbatim_ -translation of the "smaller plates" of Nephi, and became connected -with Mormon's abridgment in this manner: Mormon had abridged the -"larger plates" of Nephi as far as the reign of King Benjamin, and -in searching through the records which had been delivered to him, he -found these "smaller plates" of Nephi. They contained a brief history -of events connected with the departure of Lehi and his colony from -Jerusalem to their landing in America, and thence down to the reign -of this King Benjamin--covering a period of about 400 years. These -plates were made by Nephi, that upon them might be engraven an account -of the ministry of the servants of God, among his people, together -with their prophecies and teachings. They contain, in other words, an -ecclesiastical history of the Nephites, while the "larger plates" of -Nephi contained a political, or secular history of the same people. -(See I. Nephi, ix chapter; also xix, 1-5.) - -Mormon was particularly well pleased with the contents of these -"smaller plates" of Nephi, because upon them had been engraven so -many prophecies concerning the coming and mission of the Messiah; -and instead of condensing their history into an abridgment, he took -the plates and attached them to the abridgment of Nephi's "larger -plates." "And this I do for a wise purpose," says Mormon, "for thus -it whispereth me according to the Spirit of the Lord which is in me." -(Words of Mormon, page 159 N.E.). Nephi, also, in speaking of these -"smaller plates," says, "the Lord hath commanded the to make {157} -these plates for a wise purpose in him, which purpose I know not." (I. -Nephi ix, 5.) What that wise purpose was we shall see further on. - -By Mormon attaching these "smaller plates" of Nephi to his own -abridgment of Nephi's "larger plates," it will be seen there was a -double line of history of the Nephites for about 400 years, and the -wisdom of this arrangement is seen in the following: When Joseph Smith -had translated the first part of Mormon's abridgment--amounting to 116 -pages of manuscript, he listened to the importunities of Martin Harris, -who was giving him some assistance in the work of translating, and who -desired to show that portion of the work to his friends. The result was -the manuscript was stolen from him; the records were taken from Joseph -by the angel, and he lost his power to translate for a season. After a -time, however, he was permitted to go on with the work, but the Lord -made it known to him that it was the design of those into whose hands -the manuscript had fallen to wait until he had translated that part -again, and then by changing the manuscript in their possession would -bring it forth and claim that he could not translate the same record -twice alike; and thus they would seek to overthrow the work of God. - -But the heavenly messenger commanded Joseph Smith not to translate -again the part he had already translated, but instead thereof he -should translate the "smaller plates" of Nephi, and that account was -to take the place of Mormon's abridgment up to the latter days of the -reign of King Benjamin. (Doc. and Cov., D&C 10.) Thus it is that we -have the "words of Mormon," beginning on page 158, explaining how the -"smaller plates" of Nephi came into his possession and attached to the -plates containing the record he himself was making, and connecting -the historical narrative of the "smaller plates" of Nephi with his -own abridgment of Nephi's "larger plates." The "words of Mormon," -interrupting as they do the history of the Nephites, have caused no -little confusion in the minds of unthoughtful readers; but after it is -understood that they are merely the link connecting the ecclesiastical -history engraven on the "smaller plates," of Nephi to Mormon's -abridgment, and they take the place of the first part of Mormon's -record, the difficulty will disappear. - -One thing I cannot forbear to mention, and that is, in the part of the -Book of Mormon translated from the "smaller plates" of Nephi, we find -none of these comments or annotations mixed up with the record that -we have already spoken of {158} as being peculiar to the abridgment -made by Mormon--a circumstance, I take it, which proves the Book of -Mormon to be consistent with the account given of the original records -from which it was translated. There will be found, however, in this -translation direct from the "smaller plates" of Nephi, as also in -Mormon's abridgment, extracts from the old Jewish Scripture--especially -from the writings of Isaiah--this is accounted for by the fact that -when Lehi's colony left Jerusalem, they took with them copies of the -book of Moses and the writings of the prophets, and a record of the -Jews down to the commencement of the reign of Zedekiah, all of which -were engraven on plates of brass (see I. Nephi v, 10-13), and the -Nephite historians transcribed passages from these sacred records into -their own writings. - -There are a few suggestions about these transcribed passages which may -not be uninteresting to the reader, and which to the student will be -invaluable, as they furnish an indirect evidence to the truth of the -Book of Mormon. - -The Nephites having transcribed passages from the brass plates they -carried with them from Jerusalem into their records, wherever such -passages occur in the Book of Mormon, and corresponding passages are -found in our English Bible, it will be seen by the reader that so far -we have two translations of the writings of the old Hebrew prophets; -and it will be found on comparison that the passages in the Book of -Mormon are stronger and more in keeping with the sense sought to be -expressed by the prophet than the corresponding passages and chapters -in the Bible. As a proof of this I ask the reader to compare I Nephi xx -and xxi, with Isaiah xlvii and xlix. - -In some instances there are sentences, in the Book of Mormon version -of passages from Isaiah, not to be found in our English version, as -witness the following: - - BOOK OF MORMON. BIBLE. - - O house of Jacob, come ye and O house of Jacob, come ye and - let us walk in the light of the let us walk in the light of the - Lord; _yea, come, for ye have all Lord.--_Isaiah ii_, 5. - gone astray, every one to his - wicked ways.--II Nephi xii_, 5. - -In other instances it will be found that the sense of the passages -is different, and that the passages in the Book of Mormon -best accord with the sense of the whole: - - {159} BOOK OF MORMON. BIBLE. - - Therefore, O Lord, Thou hast Therefore hast Thou forsaken - forsaken Thy people, the house Thy people, the house of Jacob, - of Jacob, because they replenished because they replenished from the - from the east, and east, and _are_ soothsayers like unto - hearken unto soothsayers like the the Philistines, and they please - the Philistines, and they please themselves with the children of - themselves with the children of strangers.--_Isaiah 11_, 6. - strangers.--_II Nephi xii_, 6. - - Their land is also full of Their land also is full of idols; - idols--they worship the work of their they worship the work of their - own hands, that which their own own hands, that which their own - fingers have made; and the mean fingers have made; and the mean - man boweth not down, and the man boweth down, and the great - great man humbleth himself not, man humbleth himself; therefore - therefore, forgive him forgive him not.--_Isaiah ii_, 8, 9. - not.--_II Nephi xii_, 8, 9. - - Thou hast multiplied the nation, Thou hast multiplied the nation, - and increased the joy: they and not increased the joy: - joy before thee according to the the joy before thee according to - the joy in harvest, and as men rejoice the joy in harvest, and as men - when they divide the spoil.--_II Nephi rejoice when they divide the - xix_, 3. spoil.--_Isaiah ix_, 3. - -Observe, too, the difference in the clearness of the following passages: - - BOOK OF MORMON. BIBLE. - - And when they shall say unto And when they shall say unto - you, seek unto them them that have you, seek unto them that have - familiar spirits, and unto wizards familiar spirits, and unto wizards - that peep and mutter; should that peep and that mutter; should - not a people seek unto their God? not a people seek unto their God? - for the living to hear from the for the living to the dead.--_Isaiah - _II Nephi xviii_, 19. viii_, 19. - -Again the English translators of the Bible, in order to make the sense -of various passages more clear, inserted here and there, words of their -own; which are always written in _italics_, that the reader might know -what words have been inserted by the translator, and for which he will -find no exact equivalent in the original text. It is worthy of note -that in those transcribed passages from the brass plates into the Book -of Mormon, in almost every instance, the words in the Book of Mormon -version are different to those substituted by the translators of the -common English version; or are left out, as follows: - - BOOK OF MORMON. BIBLE. - - What mean ye? ye beat my people What mean ye _that_ ye beat my - to pieces, and grind the faces people to pieces, and grind the - of the poor.--_II Nephi xiii_, 15. faces of the poor?--_Isaiah iii_, 15. - -{160} The above is a case where the inserted word of the translator, -which I have written in _italics_, is omitted, and to my mind the -passage as it stands in the Book of Mormon is stronger, more beautiful, -because more harmonious. Here is a passage where different words are -used than those inserted by the translators: - - BOOK OF MORMON. BIBLE. - - Say unto the righteous, that Say ye unto the righteous, that - it is well with them; for they _it shall be_ well _with him_; for they - shall eat the fruit of their doings. shall eat the fruit of their doings. - - Woe unto the wicked! for they Woe unto the wicked! _it shall - shall perish; for the reward of be ill with him_; for the reward - of their hands shall be upon of his hands shall be given - them.--_II Nephi xiii_, 10, 11. him.--_Isaiah iii_, 10, 11. - -I think it will be readily conceded that the above passage as it stands -in the Book of Mormon is much superior to the version given in our -common Bible, indeed it is so throughout, and when it is remembered -that Joseph Smith and those who assisted in translating that work were -most likely uniformed as to the supplied words of the translators being -written in italics, it is an incidental evidence that those passages -in the Book of Mormon to which are found corresponding passages in -the Bible were not merely copied from the Bible, but in the Book of -Mormon we have really another translation of those passages taken from -original records of the Hebrews, uncorrupted by the hand of man, and -hence more perfect. - -One suggestion more I would make to the readers of the Book of Mormon, -and that is that they read it prayerfully, with a real desire to know -if it is of God. If they will peruse it with that desire in their -hearts, I am sanguine that the Spirit of God which searches all things, -yea, the deep things of God, will bear witness to their understanding -that the book is of divine origin, and they will have a witness from -God of its truth. Such a promise, in fact, is contained within the -book itself. When Moroni--into whose keeping the plates of the Book of -Mormon were given--was closing up the sacred record previous to hiding -it up unto the Lord until the time should come for it to be revealed as -a witness for God, he engraved the following passage on the plates as -words of counsel to those into whose hands the record should fall: - - And when ye shall receive these things (i.e., the things written - in the Book of Mormon) I would exhort you that ye would ask God, - the Eternal Father, in the name of Christ, if these things are not - true; and if ye shall ask with a sincere heart, with real intent, - having faith in {161} Christ, He will manifest the truth of it unto - you by the power of the Holy Ghost; and by the power of the Holy - Ghost ye may know the truth of all things (Moroni x, 4, 5). - -Here, then, is a means by which every person into whose hands the Book -of Mormon falls may find out for himself, not from human testimony, not -from the deductions of logic, but through the power of the Holy Ghost, -whether the Book of Mormon is of divine origin or not. This test must -be final, either for or against it, to every individual who complies -with the conditions enjoined by Moroni. Those conditions are, that they -into whose hands the record falls shall inquire of God with a sincere -heart, with real intent, and having faith in Christ; and to those who -so proceed he promises without equivocation that they shall receive a -manifestation of its truth by the power of the Holy Ghost. Therefore, -if these directions are complied with faithfully and honestly, and the -manifestation follows not, then they may know it is not of God. If -the manifestation comes, of course the divine origin of the book is -confirmed, for the Holy Ghost would not confirm by any manifestation -of its power an imposition. Therefore, reader, whoever you may be, -undertake the reading of the Book of Mormon with a prayerful heart, and -you will find in it a new volume of Scripture to you, a treasury of -sacred knowledge able to make you wise unto salvation. - - _"We believe that no government can exist in peace, except - such laws are framed and held inviolate as will secure to each - individual the free exercise of conscience, the right and control - of property and the protection of life."_ - - --_Joseph Smith, The Prophet_. - -{162} - - - -THE SECOND COMING OF THE MESSIAH AND EVENTS TO PRECEDE IT. - -BY ELDER B. H. ROBERTS. - -Of all events that will take place in the immediate future, the most -important to mankind is the glorious appearing of the Son of God, -generally spoken of as the Second Advent of the Messiah. And if there -is one thing that the writers of Scripture are more explicit in than -another, it is in relation to this all-important event. - -The writer of the Acts of the Apostles, giving an account of the last -meeting of the risen Messiah with His disciples in Palestine, and His -last words to them, says: - - "And when he had spoken these things, while they beheld, he was - taken up; and a cloud received him out of their sight. And, while - they looked steadfastly toward heaven as he went up, behold, two - men stood by them in white apparel; which also said, Ye men of - Galilee, why stand ye gazing up into heaven? This same Jesus, which - is taken up from you into heaven, shall so come in like manner as - ye have seen him go into heaven" (Acts i, 9-11). - -From this we learn that the same person whom the disciples had seen go -up into heaven was to return in like manner. And this agrees with the -words of Jesus Himself. - - "For the Son of Man shall come in the glory of His Father, with His - angels; and then he shall reward every man according to his works" - (Mat. xvi, 27). - -From this last quotation we not only learn that the Son of God is to -come in the glory of His Father, accompanied by His angels, but that He -at that time _"Will reward every man according to his works."_ And to -this testimony agrees that of other sacred writers. - -St. Jude, after referring to certain wicked characters who were like -clouds without rain, or like raging waves of the sea foaming out their -own shame, says: - - {163} "And Enoch also, the seventh from Adam, prophesied of these, - saying, Behold, the Lord cometh with ten thousand of His saints, - to execute judgment upon all, and to convince all that are ungodly - among them of all their ungodly deeds which they have ungodly - committed and of all their hard speeches which ungodly sinners have - spoken against Him." (Jude, 14, 15). - -Paul bears witness to the same thing: - - "For if we believe that Jesus died, and rose again, even so them - also which sleep in Jesus will God bring with him. For this we - say unto you by the word of the Lord, that we which are alive and - remain unto the coming of the Lord, shall not prevent them which - are asleep. For the Lord himself shall descend from heaven with a - shout, with the voice of the arch-angel, and with the trump of God: - and the dead in Christ shall rise first: then we which are alive - and remain shall be caught up together with them in the clouds, to - meet the Lord in the air: and so shall we ever be with the Lord" (i - Thess. iv, 14-17). - -And again: - - "And to you who are troubled rest with us, when the Lord Jesus - shall be revealed from heaven with his mighty angels, in flaming - fire, taking vengeance on them that know not God, and that obey not - the Gospel of our Lord Jesus Christ: who shall be punished with - everlasting destruction from the presence of the Lord, and from - the glory of his power; when he shall come to be glorified in his - saints, and to be admired in all them that believe (because our - testimony among you was believed) in that day" (ii Thess. i, 7-10). - -From the foregoing passages of Scripture the reader learns two very -important things: first--that the Son of Man in a glorious manner is to -return to this earth; second--that when He shall so come, it will be to -execute judgment--to reward the righteous for their faithfulness, and -to punish those who "know not God, and who obey not the Gospel, with -everlasting destruction from the presence of the Lord and the glory of -His power." - -No believer in the inspiration of the Scriptures can possibly doubt the -truth of what these passages teach, viz., _that the Son of God will -verily come, and that to judgment_! But in all other ages of the world, -when God has decreed judgments upon a people or nation, He has first -sent divinely-appointed messengers to warn them of the impending evil, -that peradventure, some might repent and be saved. For example,--when -God decreed that He would destroy the Antediluvians by a flood for -their wickedness, he first sent Noah, a preacher of righteousness, -among them to warn them of the approaching calamity: When destruction -was hanging over the cities of the plain--Sodom and Gomorrah--the Lord -sent His angels {164} to first gather out righteous Lot and his family: -When destruction was decreed against Nineveh, the prophet Jonah was -sent to cry repentance to the people, and in this instance the warning -was heeded, and the calamity was turned aside: Whenever bondage, -famine, disease, or judgment of any character, was about to overtake -ancient Israel for their wickedness, prophets were sent to warn them, -that they might repent and escape the sore affliction. - -This has been the course pursued by the Almighty in all ages and among -all people; and now that mighty judgments are pronounced against the -ungodly at the coming of the Son of God, may we not reasonably expect -that God will be true to His custom in the past, and send messengers to -warn the nations of the near approach of those calamities? Basing our -conclusion on the experience of past ages, it would be reasonable to -expect the Lord to so proceed. But the Scriptures themselves speak of a -number of incidents that will take place as a preparatory work to the -glorious coming of our Lord. Among these may be mentioned: - -I.--THE RESTORATION OF THE EVERLASTING GOSPEL. - -The great event is thus described by John the Revelator: - - "And I saw another angel fly in the midst of heaven, having the - everlasting gospel to preach unto them that dwell on the earth, and - to every nation, and kindred, and tongue, and people, saying with - a loud voice, Fear God, and give glory to him: for the hour of his - judgment is come" (Rev. xiv, 6, 7). - -II.--THE COMING OF A MESSENGER. - -to prepare the way for the Son of God, when He shall come in the glory -of His Father. This event is foretold by the prophet Malachi: - - "Behold, I will send my messenger, and he will prepare the way - before me: and the Lord, whom ye seek, shall suddenly come to his - temple, even the messenger of the covenant, whom ye delight in: - behold, he shall come, saith the Lord of hosts. But who may abide - the day of his coming? and who shall stand when he appeareth? for - he is like a refiner's fire, and like fuller's soap: and he shall - sit as a refiner and purifier of silver: and he shall purify the - sons of Levi, and purge them as gold and silver, that they may - offer unto the Lord an offering in righteousness. Then shall the - offering of Judah and Jerusalem be pleasant unto the Lord, as in - the days of old, and as in former years" (Malachi iii, 1-4). - -III.--THE COMING OF ELIJAH. - -to whom is given the peculiar mission of turning the heart {165} of the -fathers to the children, and the heart of the children to the fathers. -Malachi thus describes Elijah's mission: - - "Behold, I will send you Elijah the prophet before the coming of - the great and dreadful day of the Lord: and he shall turn the heart - of the fathers to the children, and the heart of the children to - their father's, lest I come and smite the earth with a curse" - (Malachi iv, 5, 6). - -IV.--THE GATHERING OF THE SAINTS. - -The Scriptures are replete with passages in relation to this event, but -I can here refer only to a few. When John the Revelator was about to -foretell the downfall of Babylon, he says: - - "And I heard another voice from heaven, saying, Come out of her, - my people, that ye may not be partakers of her sins, and that ye - receive not of her plagues. For her sins have reached to heaven, - and God has remembered her iniquities. Reward her even as she - rewarded you and double unto her double according to her works: in - the cup which she hath filled, fill to her double" (Rev. xviii, - 4-6). - -The Psalmist bears this testimony: - - "Our God shall come, and shall not keep silence: a fire shall - devour before him and it shall be very tempestuous round about him. - He shall call to the heavens from above, and to the earth, that he - may judge his people. _Gather my saints together unto me; those - that have made a covenant with me by sacrifice_. And the heavens - shall declare his righteousness: for God is judge himself" (Psalm - i, 3-6). - -So Isaiah: - - "And it shall come to pass in the _last days_, that the mountain - of the Lord's house shall be established in the _top of the - mountains_, and shall be exalted above the hills; and all nations - shall flow unto it" (Isaiah ii, 2-4). - - "And he will lift up an ensign to the nations from afar, and will - hiss unto them from the end of the earth: and, behold, they will - come with speed swiftly" (Isaiah v, 26, 27). - - "And he shall set up an ensign for the nations, and shall assemble - the outcasts of Israel [not the Jews alone, but _all Israel_], and - gather together the dispersed of Judah from the four corners of the - earth" (Isaiah xi, 12). - -So Paul: - - "Having made known to us the mystery of his will * * * that in the - dispensation of the fullness of times he might _gather together in - one_ all things in Christ, both which are in heaven, and which are - on earth; even in him" (Eph. i, 9, 10). - -{166} And lastly, the testimony of Jesus: - - "And they shall see the Son of Man coming in the clouds of heaven, - with power and great glory. And he shall send his angels with a - great sound of trumpet, and they shall gather his elect from the - four winds, from one end of heaven to the other" (Matt. xxiv, 30, - 31). - -All believers in the Holy Scriptures, then, must believe in and are -looking forward to the glorious coming of the Son of God. They also -must believe that these _four_ events we have named, will precede -that coming. That is, they believe and are expecting that when those -judgments connected with the coming of the Messiah are about to -overtake the inhabitants of the earth, an ANGEL will come with the -Everlasting Gospel, which must be preached to all nations; that a -MESSENGER will come to prepare the way before the Lord, that ELIJAH -will come to turn the hearts of the fathers to the children, and _vice -versa_; and that God's SAINTS will be gathered together. - -And now, in all sincerity of heart, and in the fear of God, the writer -testifies to all men unto whom his words may come, that the first three -events have taken place, and the fourth, the gathering of the Saints, -is now going on, and the coming of the Son of God, together with the -attendant judgments, are near at hand. - -THE RESTORATION OF THE GOSPEL - -occurred in the following manner: - -In the spring of 1820, Joseph Smith, then a lad between fourteen and -fifteen years of age, being exercised on the subject of religion, and -not knowing which of the contending sects of religion were accepted by -God as His Church, fortunately came upon that excellent advice given by -the Apostle James, viz.: - - "If any of you lack wisdom, let him ask of God, that giveth to - all men liberally, and upbraideth not; and it shall be given him" - (James i, 5). - -In full, child-like confidence that God would fulfil His word, he -called upon the Lord in prayer, and in answer received an open vision, -in which he beheld the Father and the Son, who revealed to him the -startling truth that man had transgressed the laws of the Gospel, -changed the ordinances, broken the everlasting covenant, and that none -of the churches or sects were acknowledged of His as His church or -kingdom, and he was commanded to join none of them. He was {167} also -informed that the time was at hand when the Gospel would be restored, -and was told that he was a chosen instrument to assist in bringing -about the purposes of God. - -Let not the reader impatiently cast away this tract at the statement -that God did not acknowledge any of the sects or churches as His church -or kingdom. Let it be remembered, according to the prophecy of the -Revelator we have quoted (Rev. xiv, 6, 7), that every nation, kindred, -tongue, and people in the hour of God's judgment, are to be without -the Gospel, or why would there be any need of an angel being sent from -heaven with it to the earth, if it was anywhere on the earth? The -learned John Wesley said that the reason the extraordinary gifts of the -Holy Ghost were no longer enjoyed was because the love of many waxed -cold, the Christians had turned heathens again and only had a dead -form left (Wesley's works, vol. VI, ser. 89). The Church of England -in her Homily on Perils of Idolatry (page 3) says: "Laity and clergy, -learned and unlearned, all ages, sects and degrees have been drowned in -abominable idolatry, most detested by God and damnable to man for eight -hundred years or more." - -But to return to our account of the restoration of the Gospel. More -than three years passed before Joseph Smith was again blessed with a -heavenly vision. But on the night of the 21st of September, 1823, while -engaged in prayer in his bedchamber, "I discovered," says he, - - "A light appearing in the room, which continued to increase until - the room was lighter than at noonday, when immediately a personage - appeared at my bed-side, standing in the air, for his feet did not - touch the floor. * * * Not only was his robe exceedingly white, - but his whole person was gloriously beyond description; and his - countenance truly like lightning. * * * He called me by my name, - and said unto me that he was a messenger sent from the presence - of God to me, and that his name was Moroni. That God had work - for me to do, and that my name should be had for good or evil - among all nations, kindred, and tongues; or that it should be - good or evil spoken of among all people. He said that there was - a book deposited, written upon gold plates, giving an account of - the former inhabitants of this [the American] continent, and the - source from whence they sprang. He also said that _the fullness of - the everlasting Gospel was contained in it_, as delivered by the - Savior to the ancient inhabitants [or America]. Also that there - were two stones in silver bows (and these stones, fastened to - the breastplate, constituted what is called the Urim of Thummim) - deposited with the plates, and the possession and use of these - stones was what constituted Seers in ancient or former times, and - that God had prepared them for the purpose of translating the book." - -The angel then quoted a number of prophecies from the Jewish -Scriptures, among them the first part of the third chapter {168} -of Malachi, and also the fourth chapter of the same book, the -eleventh chapter of Isaiah, and the second chapter of Joel, from the -twenty-eighth verse to the close. He stated that these prophecies would -be fulfilled in this generation. - -Four years after this first visit of the heavenly messenger, in the -meantime being instructed by him in doctrine and principle, the -tablets containing the ancient history of America, together with the -Urim and Thummim by which they were to be translated, were given into -his charge. In the course of two years the work of translation was -completed, and in the winter of 1829-30 the Book of Mormon--for so the -record is called--containing the "fulness of the everlasting Gospel," -as taught to the ancient peoples of America, was given to the world. - -Nor is the world asked to receive this important message on the -statement of Joseph Smith alone, but the Lord has given other -witnesses, and their statement has been published with every edition of -the Book of Mormon, and is as follows: - - THE TESTIMONY OF THE THREE WITNESSES. - - "Be it known unto all nations, kindreds, tongues, and people unto - whom his work shall come, * * * We declare with words of soberness - that an angel of God came down from heaven, and he brought and - laid before our eyes, that we beheld and saw the plates, * * and - the engravings thereon, and we know that it is by the grace of God - the Father, and our Lord Jesus Christ, that we beheld and bear - record that these things are true; and it is marvelous in our eyes, - nevertheless the voice of the Lord commanded us that we should bear - record of it; wherefore, to be obedient unto the commandments of - God, we bear testimony of these things. And we know that if we are - faithful in Christ, we shall rid our garments of the blood of all - men, and be found spotless before the judgment seat of Christ, and - shall dwell with Him eternally in the heavens." - - "OLIVER COWDERY, - - "DAVID WHITMER, - - "MARTIN HARRIS." - -Though these three witnesses; through transgression, lost the Spirit -of God, and wandered away from the fold of Christ, they never denied -the testimony they bore to the truth of the Book of Mormon. Two of them -previous to their death came back to the Church, and died in the faith. -The other--David Whitmer--died at Richmond, Mo., in January, 1888, and -on his deathbed, as he had always done previously, solemnly declared -that his testimony concerning the Book of Mormon was true. - -THE COMING OF THE MESSENGER. - -While the Book of Mormon was in course of translation, a very important -event took place, viz, the coming of the MESSENGER {169} to prepare the -way for the coming of the Lord. This is described by Joseph Smith as -follows: - - "We (Joseph Smith and Oliver Cowdery) still continued the work - of translating; when in the ensuing month (May, 1829), we, on a - certain day, went into the woods to pray, and inquire of the Lord - respecting baptism for remission of sins. - - "While we were thus employed, praying and calling upon the Lord, - a messenger from heaven descended in a cloud of light, and having - laid his hands upon us, he ordained us; saying unto us--'Upon - you, my fellow servants, 'in the name of Messiah, I confer the - Priesthood of Aaron, which holds the keys of the ministering - of angels, and of the gospel of repentance, and of baptism by - immersion for the remission of sins,' and this shall never be taken - from the earth, until the sons of Levi do offer again an offering - unto the Lord of righteousness.' - - "The messenger who visited us on this occasion, and conferred this - Priesthood upon us, said that his name was John, the same that is - called John the Baptist in the New Testament; and that he acted - under the direction of Peter, James and John who held the keys of - the Melchisedec Priesthood, and who would in due season visit us - and confer that, the higher Priesthood, upon us, which holds the - keys of the laying on of hands for the gift of the Holy Ghost, and - right to all the offices in the church." - -Subsequently, in fulfilment of this promise, Peter, James, and -John came to them, and conferred upon them the higher order of -priesthood--the Melchisedec. This gave them the keys of all the -spiritual blessings of the Church of Christ, and the power and -authority to organize the Church and Kingdom of God upon the earth. - -ELIJAH COMES. - -In 1836, in the Kirtland Temple, Ohio, Elijah the Prophet came, in -fulfilment of Malachi's prophecy (Mal. iv, 5, 6), and made known those -principles which would turn the hearts of the fathers to the children, -and the hearts of the children to the fathers, viz., the doctrine -of salvation for the dead. From the keys of knowledge which Elijah -restored great light has been thrown upon the plan of salvation, -showing it to be more perfect and more extensive than ever man dreamed -of in his philosophy. It is learned from the keys of knowledge which -he restored that the innumerable millions who have died without a -knowledge of Christ or of His Gospel, together with those who have -been deceived by the teachings of pseudo ministers of Christ, are not -eternally lost, but that since the spirit of man when separate from -the body retains all the faculties of mind, the gospel is preached in -the spirit-world to the disembodied spirits, and that on condition of -their {170} accepting the Gospel, and living according to the laws -of God in the spirit, they may be saved on condition of the outward -ordinances of the Gospel being administered vicariously for them -upon the earth by their agents--their relations. That the Gospel is -preached to departed spirits is evident from the Scriptures. Peter -said: - - "For Christ also hath once suffered for sins, the just for the - unjust, that he might bring us to God, being put to death in - the flesh, but quickened by the Spirit: _by which also he went - and preached unto the spirits in prison; which sometime were - disobedient, when once the long suffering of God waited in the days - of Noah, while the ark was a preparing, wherein few, that is, eight - souls were saved by water"_ (I Peter iii, 18-20), - -Men may turn and twist that passage all they please, but its plain -simple statement is that the spirit of Christ, while His body lay in -the tomb, went and preached to the spirits which were disobedient in -the days of Noah. And again he says: - - "For for this cause was the Gospel preached also to them that are - dead, that they might be judged according to men in the flesh, but - live according to God in the spirit" (I Peter iv, 6). - -That the ancient Saints also knew something about performing ordinances -vicariously for the dead is evident from this remark of the Apostle -Paul: - - "Else what shall they do which are baptized for the dead if the - dead rise not at all? why are they then baptized for the dead" (I - Cor. xv, 29). - -And we ask--if there was no such thing among the ancient Saints as -baptism for the dead, why, then, does Paul refer to it in such positive -terms? - -The Gospel of Christ is not limited in its powers to save to this life, -or this world alone. Its powers enter into the spirit-world. And by its -proclamation in the world of spirits the fathers will learn that they -are dependent upon the children still in this world for the performance -of the outward ordinances of the Gospel; hence, their hearts will be -turned to the children. The children on the earth will learn that it -is within their power to attend to ordinances of the Gospel for their -progenitors; hence, the hearts of the children will be turned to the -fathers. It is because of this--because of the knowledge restored by -Elijah, that the Latter-day Saints, wherever they have planted their -feet, have sought, even in the days of their greatest poverty, to build -a temple, the {171} proper place in which to attend to these ordinances -for the dead; and they thus witness to the world that the hearts of the -children are turned to the fathers. - -KEYS OF GATHERING RESTORED. - -The same day that Elijah came to the Kirtland Temple--3rd April, -1836--Moses came also, and committed the Keys of the Gathering of -Israel from the four quarters of the earth, and the leading of the -Ten Tribes from the land of the north. And it is because he came and -restored that authority, and communicated the commandment for the -Saints to gather together, that thousands have left their homes in the -land of their birth, and have cast in their lot with the Latter-day -Saints in the land of America, and are now where the prophets predicted -the people of God and the House of God would be established in the last -days--"in the tops of the mountains"--and some out of all nations are -flowing unto them, and they are taught in the ways of the Lord, and -are seeking to walk in His paths (see Isaiah ii, 1-4). The cry from -heaven which St. John heard in his visions is now of a truth being -sounded among the nations: "Come out of her (Babylon), my people, -that ye be not partakers of her sins, and that ye receive not of her -plagues; for her sins have reached unto heaven, and God hath remembered -her iniquities" (Rev. xviii, 4, 5). And the Saints by their flight to -the gathering places which God has appointed, as well as by word, are -testifying to the world that the hour of God's judgment is at hand, and -they are seeking to be prepared for the coming of the Messiah. - -Thus the most important events which are to take place before the -glorious coming of the Son of God have been fulfilled. We know not the -day nor the hour in which the Master will come, but we know that the -preparatory work to that event has made considerable progress:--The -GOSPEL has been restored to the earth, and is being preached to all -nations for a witness that the end is near:--The MESSENGER has come -and restored the authority of God to man, that the way might be -prepared for His coming and judgment:--ELIJAH has come and performed -his mission:--And the SAINTS are gathering together to the tops of the -mountains, and are building up the House of God. And as the fig tree -putting forth its leaves proclaims the approach of summer, so these -things indicate the near approach of that time when the Son of God -will be "revealed from heaven with his mighty angels in flaming fire, -taking vengeance on them that know not God {172} and who obey not the -Gospel of our Lord Jesus Christ." This is the word of God and remember, -O reader! that it is written, though heaven and earth pass away, not -one jot nor tittle of the word of God shall fail, but all shall be -fulfilled. - -Despise not this testimony and warning because he who bears it is -a representative of a cause and people everywhere spoken against. -Remember that Satan has ever opposed the work of God, and those who -labored to establish it. If he did so in former ages, will not this -opposition be more fierce in the dispensation when the work of God -is to become triumphant, resulting in the overthrow of the powers of -darkness and binding them? Such, it would seem, are the plain dictates -of reason--such are the facts. Be not deceived, then, reader, whoever -you may be, by the infamous falsehoods in circulation about the -Latter-day Saints, but examine these things with a prayerful heart that -you may know of their truth and escape the calamity that shall befall -those who "reject the counsels of God against themselves." - - _"Seek to know God in your closets, call upon Him in the fields. - Follow the directions of the Book of Mormon, and pray over and for - your families, your cattle, your flocks, your herds, your corn and - all things that you possess; ask the blessings of God upon all your - labors, add everything that you engage in."_ - - --_Joseph Smith_. - -{173} - - - -THE CHARACTER OF THE MORMON PEOPLE. - -BY ELDER B. H. ROBERTS. - -INTRODUCTION. - -In the ancient City of Rome, at the time that St. Paul went there -on an appeal to Caesar's judgment seat, about the year 62 A.D., the -followers of Christ were denominated, "That sect which is everywhere -spoken against." And as it was with the Christians then, so it is with -the "Mormons" now. Everything that is wicked or damnable was once -charged upon the Christians. Even the just historian Tacitus was so far -deceived by the wicked misrepresentations of their enemies, as to speak -of them as "a set of people who were holden in abhorrence for their -crimes, and called by the vulgar 'Christians.'" He also says--speaking -of them as a body--"They were criminals, and deserving the severest -punishment." The same writer calls their religion a "pernicious -superstition." Indeed, we may say to the opponents of "Mormonism," -however skilful they may be in the use of calumny or the distortion -of facts, it would be difficult for them to charge upon the "Mormons" -more heinous crimes than were charged upon primitive Christians. It -was commonly reported of them that in the celebration of the Eucharist -they were in the habit of slaying a male child, whose flesh they ate, -and whose blood they drank in remembrance of the body and blood of the -founder of their religion. In short, they were held to be the enemies -of mankind, the disturbers of social customs, and a standing menace to -all governments; while their religion was looked upon as the sum of -villainy and absurdity. In the same light the "Mormons" are regarded -to-day. But perhaps I shall be pardoned for suggesting that it is just -possible that the world is as much mistaken respecting the character -and religion of the "Mormons" now, as it formerly was respecting the -"Christians" and their religion. - -No prejudice is so cruel as that growing out of religious controversy. -At any rate, we know that the most cruel wars {174} have risen through -a determination to resist religious innovations, or efforts to reform -religious systems. While the acts of inhuman cruelty, which most -disgrace our race, have been perpetrated in vain endeavors to suppress -what have been considered heresies, and silence their advocates. In -short, the most unrelenting hatred, the most lasting prejudices have -grown out of differences in religious opinions. The Messiah, doubtless, -was guided as much by His knowledge of human nature as He was by -inspiration when He exclaimed: - - "Think not that I have come to bring peace upon earth; I came not - to send peace, but a sword. For I came to set a man at variance - against his father, and the daughter against her mother, and the - daughter-in-law against her mother-in-law. And a man's foes shall - be they of his own household" (Matt. x, 34-36). - -It is because "Mormonism" involves a religious controversy that the -prejudices against it are so deep seated, and the misrepresentation of -its devotees so persistent. - -Joseph Smith, in his youth, announced a new revelation from God; and as -the Christian world had been, and are, taught that no more revelation -is to be given, that the Bible contains all that God ever did, and all -that He ever will reveal to man, the proclamation that God had again -spoken aroused the ire of the religious teachers of that day, and when, -in spite of their efforts to stay its progress, they saw the Church of -Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints increasing in numbers and influence, -these pseudo religious teachers sought to overwhelm with falsehood, -misrepresentation and slander what they could not overcome with reason -and fairness. And the absurd, childish stories then invented by -religious opponents of "Mormonism" they still rehashed with variations -to suit ever shifting conditions, the mass constantly growing as fast -as new falsehoods or distorted facts can be marshalled into service. - -On this point I quote the following from the _New York World_ of recent -date. The _World_ is one of the leading journals of America, and, in -giving an epitome of the history and faith of the "Mormons," it said: - - "In matters of dogma there was little or nothing in its creed to - distinguish it from any other orthodox sect, but its possession of - an alleged addition to the Bible and the austerity and severity - of the code of morals inculcated drew to it immediately a large - following. The same spirit of intolerance which in Massachusetts - slit the ears of Quakers and banished Baptists under pain of death, - blazed forth as fiercely as in the days of Athanasius and Arius. - The pulpit rang with denunciations of the new sect, every calumny - that could be invented was {175} invented and believed, and the - Mormons were driven from place to place, robbed, beaten, imprisoned - and murdered, exactly as the founders of every other Christian sect - were persecuted." - -THE CAUSE OF MISREPRESENTATION. - -There are two classes of men in Utah who are interested in defaming -the character of the "Mormon" people. These are the religious and -political adventurers who have drifted into the Territory. The former -went there professedly to convert the "Mormons" from the error of their -way; but not being successful in getting sufficient converts from -the "Mormon" Church to establish congregations that could pay their -salaries, they have ever been dependent upon the people of the Eastern -States for their support and means with which to build churches. They -soon discovered that the amount of means they could raise depended upon -the strength of the feeling they could incite in the minds of their -supporters in the Eastern States. The more licentious and blood-thirsty -the "Mormon" community was represented to be, the greater Christian -heroes were these ministers considered, and therefore the more readily -were "ducats" poured into their laps to carry on this spiritual war, -against the supposed man of sin situated in the Rocky Mountains. -Granting a few honorable exceptions, these professed ministers of -Christ have invented and retailed the most abominable falsehoods -respecting the Latter-day Saints, well knowing that the prejudice -existing against the "Mormon" religion would so blind the eyes and -close the ears of the people that it would be next to impossible for -their calumnies and misrepresentations to be exposed. And if now and -then their base purposes were brought for a moment to the light, and -some few of their falsehoods contradicted, the effect could only be -momentary, and the exploded sensational reports of "Mormon" atrocities -would be supplanted by ten thousand others more horrible but equally -baseless. - -The political adventurers, alluded to in the above, are men who have -come into the Territory principally by being appointed to the Federal -offices within the gift of the President of the United States. It must -be understood that a Territory in the American Government occupies -much the same relationship to that government that a crown colony -does to the imperial government of Great Britain; and the President -appoints the Governor, Secretary, the District judges, the Marshal, -Commissioners, {176} and indirectly a number of other officers in the -Territory. It has been the policy of the chief executives of the nation -in the past to reward their supporters, or the supporters of their -political friends in the respective states with appointments to these -positions; and to satisfy popular clamor raised by religious opponents, -men with avowed hatred of "Mormonism" have usually been sought to fill -these Federal offices. Another fact bearing on the character of these -appointees must be taken into consideration; and that is, as a general -thing, men who will consent to accept an appointment to positions in -the Territories are fifth or sixth rate politicians, whose political -prospects where they are known have dwindled to a forlorn hope. No man -who has an opportunity of succeeding in political or business life -in his own state will consent to abandon his prospects and life long -associations for a temporary position in a Territory where, from the -very nature of things, he can never hope for a hearty support of the -people among whom he thrusts his unwelcome presence. Why? Because he -is not of them. He is not their choice for the position; he is not -responsible to the community for the manner in which he discharges his -official duties--a condition of affairs that is absolutely incompatible -with the existence of harmony between the administrator of the laws and -the community they effect, in a country where the people are educated -to the idea that "Governments derive their just powers from the consent -of the governed." - -I find these two points relative to political and ecclesiastical -adventurers sustained by the testimony of James W. Barclay, a member -of the British Parliament, who visited Utah in 1883, and published -the results of his observations in the January No., 1884, of the -_Nineteenth Century_. The _Century_ is a monthly magazine published in -London. He says: - - "I apprehend that the animosity of Mormonism is principally due - to the efforts of the host of hungry office-seekers who would - find lucrative posts in Utah were the Mormons disfranchised, - and by the missionaries from the Eastern States who come to - turn the Mormons from the error of their ways, and whose income - depends on the strength of the feelings they can excite in their - supporters. Utah is still a Territory, and, as such, its Governor, - Lieutenant-Governor and Marshal, and other officials of the Federal - Government, are nominated by the President of the United States, - and are of course non-Mormons; but the municipal and other local - officials are elected by the Mormons. - - If the Mormons could be disfranchised in a body, 500 lucrative - posts in Utah would be open to Gentile office-seekers. According to - the legislature which might be adopted, the offices would be filled - {177} either by the President of the United States or by the small - minority of Gentiles in Utah." - -MORMONS WRONGED BY A SENSATIONAL PRESS. - -Unfortunately the religious and political adventurers in Utah can -succeed in their designs the more readily because the agents sending -out the _Associate Press_ dispatches to the entire press of the country -are in sympathy with these parties or controlled by them; so that all -information going out to the country at large from that source is -generally distorted to the disparagement of the "Mormons." - -In addition to this, it will be remembered that the American Press is -nothing if not sensational. This is true in a general sense, it is -doubly so in relation to the "Mormon Question." Ever ready to pander -to the prejudice of the populace, and finding the "Mormon" people the -victims of popular hate and without political influence, the American -Press has recklessly traduced the character of as noble a community as -ever graced God's earth. Every sensational rumor derogatory to their -character has been seized upon with avidity and published without -reserve, while the correction of the mis-statements or the vindication -of their character has seldom struggled through the columns of the -press to the public eye. The people of America, and other countries, -too, have taken everything for granted that has been said against the -"Mormon" people, no matter how absurd it is, or how unreliable the -source from whence it came. Very few men have had the fairness to -investigate "Mormonism" for themselves, or inquire into the character -of the "Mormon" people. - -Respecting the misrepresentation of the "Mormon" people and the source -from whence the public has drawn its views and fed its prejudices, I -introduce the testimony of Mr. Phil. Robinson, an English journalist -and correspondent of note, and a traveler of world wide experience; -and who is at present the editor of the _Court and Society Review_, -published in London. Mr. Robinson went to Utah in 1882, where he -remained for three months. He visited nearly every town and village -in the Territory, and saw the people at their firesides and at work -in their fields, as well as in their public meetings--in fact he -saw them in all the relations of life--and on the subject of their -misrepresentation, he says: - - "Whence have the public derived their opinions about it [meaning - {178} Mormonism]? From anti-Mormons only. I have ransacked the - literature of the subject, yet I really could not tell any one - where to go for an impartial book about it later in date than - Burton's "City of the Saints" published in 1862. There is not, - to my knowledge, a single Gentile work before the public that - is not utterly unreliable from its distortion of facts. How can - anyone have respect for literature or the men who, without knowing - anything of the lives of Mormons, stigmatize them as profane, - adulterous and drunken? These men write of the squalid poverty of - the Mormons, of their obscene brutality, of their unceasing treason - towards the United States, of their blasphemous repudiation of the - Bible, without one particle of information on the subject, except - such as they gather from the books and writings of men whom they - ought to know are utterly unworthy of credit, or from the verbal - calumnies of apostates; and what the evidence of apostates is - worth history has long ago told us * * * I am now stating facts; - and I, who have lived among the Mormons and with them, can assure - my readers that every day of my residence increased my regret at - the misrepresentation these people have suffered" ("Sinners and - Saints," Roberts and Sons, Boston). - -TESTIMONY OF NON-MORMON WITNESSES. - -I here introduce the testimony of a number of non-"Mormon" witnesses to -the character of the "Mormon" people and their religion. - -First, I refer to the article by Mr. Barclay, M. P., published in the -_Nineteenth Century_, January, 1884: - - "Mormon home-steads have a tidier appearance than is usual in the - West, and the general air of comfort and prosperity which prevails - is the best evidence of the persevering, industrious habits of - the people...There is nothing peculiar in the Mormon creed to - account for the great influence which Mormonism exercises among its - followers. - - "The success of Mormonism and its steady progress must therefore be - due either to the manner in which Mormons carry into practice the - religion they profess, or to its organization. In my opinion the - results are due to two influences. First, there is no religious - caste or class. From the president downwards, the office-bearers of - the Church are selected by the voice of the Mormon community; they - require no special qualification, and no one receives any salary or - other emolument; the missionaries dispatched to all parts of the - world do not receive even traveling expenses. And, in the second - place, Mormonism interests itself as much in the temporal as in the - spiritual concerns of its members: Church and State are, in short, - identical. - - "The Mormon community is an enlarged family, bound together by - privileges and duties, one principal duty being to care for the - helpless and the needy. At the same time, every individual has full - freedom of action. There is no compulsion on any Mormon beyond the - public opinion of his fellows, and none is possible. Apostasy {179} - even does not appear to be attended with serious consequences to - the apostate's material interests. Some of the largest merchants - in Salt Lake City have apostatized from the Church, and although - the population of Utah is about nine-tenths Mormon, their business - seems to prosper as before.... - - "In morality, as far as shown by statistics, the Mormons greatly - excel the Gentiles in their midst, and the general population - of the States. In the winter of 1881, a census was taken of the - prisoners in Utah, with the following result:--In the City prison - were twenty-nine convicts, and in the County prison six convicts, - all non-Mormons. In the penitentiary, out of fifty-one prisoners - only five were Mormons, two of whom were for polygamy; and of 125 - prisoners in the lock-ups, eleven were Mormons, some for polygamy. - - "The arrests in Salt Lake City, from the 1st of January to the 8th - of December, 1881, were classified as follows: - - Mormons: Non-Mormons: - Men and boys 163 Men and boys 657 - Women 6 Women 194 - - Total 169 Total 851 - - "Of the population of Salt Lake City, about 75 per cent. is Mormon, - and 25 per cent. non-Mormon. Of the suicides in Utah, 90 per cent., - and of the homicides and infanticides 80 per cent., are committed - by the 17 per cent. of non-Mormons. . . . . - - "The Mormons, as a people, are tolerant, temperate, peaceable, and - industrious. Temperance is in some cases carried to the extreme of - abstinence from alcohol of all kinds, tobacco, and tea. Before the - Federal Government exercised so much authority as now, drinking - saloons and other establishments of vice were prohibited; and, - although a few professing Mormons keep drinking saloons, they are - held in disgrace.... - - "Certain it is that, whatever the causes may be, there is among the - Latter-day Saints a mutual feeling of helpfulness and trust, and - whatever the Gentiles may say, the sentiments towards the heads of - the community are respect, confidence, and I might say affection. - I had the pleasure of traveling for some days in the company of - a Mormon Elder, a gentleman of great ability, intelligence and - courtesy, and I was much struck by the evident cordiality of - his reception by his co-religionists, as well as by his genuine - kindness, without any tinge of condescension towards his humbler - brethren. There was on both sides an evident feeling of perfect - equality combined with respect and affection. It is the same with - the President. So far as I observed and could learn, President - Taylor is regarded with greater respect by the Mormons than is the - President of the United States by its citizens, and at the same - time his office is open to all, and he is prepared to hear what the - humblest Mormon has to say." - -Again I turn to the testimony of Mr. Robinson: - - "I have seen and spoken to and lived with Mormon men and women of - every class, and never in my life, in any Christian country, {180} - have I come in contact with more consistent piety, sobriety and - neighborly charity. I say this deliberately, without a particle of - odious sanctimony, these folks are in their words and actions as - Christian as ever I thought to see men and women . . . The Mormons - are a peasant people, with many of the faults if peasant life, - but with many of the best human virtues as well....The demeanor - of the women in Utah, as compared with Brightan or Washington, is - modesty itself; and the children are just such healthy, vigorous, - pretty children as one sees in the country or by the sea-side in - England...... Utah-born girls, the offspring of plural wives, have - figures that would make Paris envious; and they carry themselves - with almost oriental dignity. There is nothing, so far as I have - seen, in the manners of Salt Lake City to make me suspect the - existence of that licentiousness of which so much has been written, - but a great deal on the contrary to convince me of a perfectly - exceptional reserve and self-respect. It is only a blockhead that - could mistake the natural gayety of the country for any other than - it is. I know, too, from medical assurance, that Utah has the - practical argument of healthy nurseries to oppose to the theories - of those who attack its domestic relations on physiological - grounds. . .. A healthier and more stalwart community I have never - seen; while among the women I saw many refined faces, and remarked - that robust health seemed the rule.... - - "Mutual charity is one of the bonds of Mormon union. It is - published officially that the bishops of every ward are to see - there are no persons going hungry.' What a contrast to turn from - this text of universal charity to the infinite meanness of those - who can write of the whole community of Mormons as 'the villainous - spawn of polygamy!' . . . Instead of the Mormons being as a class - profane, they are as a class singularly sober in their language, - and indeed in this respect resemble the Quakers. - - "The payment of the tithings is as nearly voluntary as the - collection of a revenue necessary for carrying on a government - can possibly be allowed to be... It is not true that the Church - interferes with the domestic relations of the people. When I - remember what classes of people their men and women are chiefly - drawn from, and the utter poverty in which most of them arrive, I - cannot in sincerity do otherwise than admire and respect the system - which has fused such unpromising material of so many nationalities - into one homogeneous whole."--Sinners and Saints." - -Bishop D. S. Tuttle, for years an Episcopal clergyman in Salt Lake -City, an opponent of "Mormonism," but an honorable one, in a lecture on -"Mormonism," delivered in New York and published in the New York _Sun_, -says: - - "In Salt Lake City alone there are 17,000 Latter-day Saints. Now, - who are they? I will tell you, and I think, that after I have - concluded, you will look on them more favorably than you have been - accustomed to do. Springing from the centre of your own State - (N.Y.) in 1830, they drifted slowly westward until they finally - rested in the Basin of the Great Salt Lake. I know that the people - of the east have obtained the most unfavorable opinion of them, - and have judged them unjustly. They have many traits that are - worthy of admiration, {181} and they believe with fervent faith - that their religion is a direct revelation from God. We of the east - are accustomed to look upon the Mormons as either a licentious - arrogant or rebellious mob, bent only on defying the United States - Government and deriding the faith of the Christians. This is - not so. I know them to be honest, faithful, prayerful workers, - and earnest in their faith that heaven will bless the Church of - Latter-day Saints. Another strong and admirable feature in the - Mormon religion is the tenacious and efficient organization. They - follow with the greatest care all the forms of the old church." - -I next quote from the contribution of the Rev. John C. Kimball of -Hartford, Connecticut, U. S. A., to _The Index_, published in Boston, -Mass., 1884. After introducing the testimony of a number of writers to -the general good character of the "Mormon" people, he says: - - "Still stronger is the evidence derived from official statistics - as to their intelligence and virtue. In Salt Lake City, in 1881, - the published reports show that the arrests for crime were - _fourteen times_ as many among the Gentiles, in proportion to - their number, as among the Mormons; and taking the Territory as a - whole, the Gentile population furnished _forty-six_ convicts in - the penitentiary, where the Mormon population, number for number, - furnished one! According to the United States census, Massachusetts - has four times as many convicts to the same population as Utah; - four and a half times as many idiots and insane, and nine times - as many paupers. Utah in school attendance, according to the - same authority [the United States census for 1880], is ahead of - Massachusetts; and with all that has been said about the ignorance - of its people and its immense foreign immigration, its proportion - of people that cannot read and write is put down as less than that - of New England. And still more striking, the women there instead of - being kept in ignorance and subjection, are educated in the same - studies and to the same extent as the boys and men, are equally - fitted to earn their own living out in the world and to maintain an - independent career." - -Captain Burton, of the British army, published in 1862, a book on the -"Mormon" people and faith called the _City of the Saints_. He says: - - "Mormonism is emphatically the faith of the poor. . . I cannot - help thinking that morally and spiritually as well as physically - its proteges gain by their transfer from Europe to Utah. . . . In - point of more morality, the Mormon community is perhaps purer than - any other of equal numbers. . . . The penalties against chastity, - morality and decency are exceptionally severe. . . . I was much - pleased with their religious tolerance. The Mormons are certainly - the least fanatical of our faiths, owning like the Hindus, that - every man should walk his own way, while claiming for themselves - superiority in belief and practice." - -{182} Testimony of like character and of equal respectability could -be adduced without limit, but we think sufficient is here set down to -convince people disposed in the least degree to be fair-minded, however -prejudiced they may previously, have been, that the reckless charges -of crime and immorality made against the Latter-day Saints in Utah by -their enemies, are wickedly false, and have been invented to deceive. -I ask you again to cast your eye over the statements presented to you, -and consider the character of the men who make them. They are not the -statements of the occasional tourist of a day, but the conclusions -of men of thought and travel and education, who visited Utah for the -express purpose of becoming acquainted with the strange faith, and, to -the world, the still stranger people. - -"POLYGAMY." - -I shall be told, however, that the "Mormons" believe in and some of -them practise a plurality of wives, and therefore they must be a bad -people. But not so fast. Before such a conclusion is drawn it will -be necessary to prove that a plurality of wives as practised by the -Mormons is in and of itself evil. That principle is as much a part of -the religious faith of the women as of the men, and is practised by and -with the consent of all parties concerned. It is practised because the -people believe that God has commanded it by revelation direct to the -Church, for the accomplishment of His own wise purposes--the rearing -of a purer and better race of people. Their faith in that revelation -is considerably strengthened by reading in the Holy Scriptures how God -favored and blessed with His approval that form of marriage among the -worthy patriarchs of old; nay, how even God Himself gave to David, -according to His own Word (2 Sam. xii., 7, 8), a plurality of wives; -thus becoming a party to the evil, if evil it was. But that which God -sanctions and approbates can never be said to be evil. And that God did -sanction the plural wife system of marriage and approve it is evident -from the lives of nearly all the patriarchs and prophets spoken of in -the Bible. - -I know it is said by Christians that this was in very ancient times, -when people lived under the Mosaic Law, and that the law of carnal -commandments was superceded by the new dispensation under Christ. -Very well, then, shifting the controversy to what is known as the -Christian dispensation, we challenge {183} the whole world to produce -a single passage from the New Testament directly condemning the plural -marriage system of the old patriarchs, or a passage which, by fair -interpretation, even by implication condemns it. Such a passage cannot -be found. And yet the writers of the New Testament did not hesitate -to condemn in the most direct and positive manner every species of -sin;--strange, is it not, that they failed to condemn plural marriage, -if it was by them or their Master considered sinful? The fact becomes -more strange when it is understood that they lived in a country and -among a people who practised it. Furthermore, Abraham, Jacob, and -the prophets were frequently the theme of conversation and discourse -with the writers of the New Testament, and if the plural wife system -practised by them was sinful, is it not singular that no condemnation -of it should creep into the pages of the New Testament somewhere? - -I apprehend that much of the prejudice existing against the marriage -system of the Latter-day Saints arises from confounding it with -the polygamy of the East--with the harems of Turkey, or the bigamy -occasionally practiced in Christian communities; yet we hope to show, -so far as may be shown in a few brief sentences, that there is not -and cannot be, from the very nature of society in Utah, anything that -resembles the Eastern harem, nor do the evils exist which grow out of -the ordinary case of bigamy. - -In the first place, women in Utah are as free to marry whom they please -as they are in any part of the world. Mr. Phil. Robinson says:-- - - "It is a mistake to suppose there are no educated women in Utah: . . . - the young ladies appear as free and independent as in other parts - of the United States. . . . if the women of Utah are slaves, their - bonds are loving ones and dearly prized. They are today in the free - and unrestricted exercise of more political and social rights than - are the women of any other part of the United States."--"Saints and - Sinners." - -To this add the testimony of Mr. Barclay, in the article from the -_Nineteenth Century_, before quoted:-- - - "The young ladies appear as free and independent as in other parts - of the United States; and, if I might hazard an opinion, the young - men of Mormondom will find considerable difficulty in persuading - them to be content with the share of a husband." - -The women of Mormondom are as free to bestow or withhold their hands -in marriage as they are in England, and {184} there has not been a day -since 1862--the year in which the first law of Congress was passed -against polygamy--but what it has been within the power of the wife -or wives of a man to send him to the penitentiary, the United States -Courts being only too glad to entertain her suit, and break up the -polygamous family associations. Yet, in all these years, there have -not been half-a-dozen such cases. This entire freedom of women among -the "Mormons" robs their plural marriage system of every feature of -resemblance to the polygamy of the East; and what is here set down -proves that whatever of plural marriage exists in Utah, does so by the -mutual consent of all the parties concerned. - -In common bigamy the first marriage is studiously concealed by the -party contemplating the second marriage. A man represents himself to -a lady as a bachelor, and under false pretences and fraud obtains -possession of her person. Soon she discovers that she has been -betrayed, deceived, degraded,--the sense of shame and sorrow following -producing indescribable misery. Nor has it been less productive of evil -to the first wife. Her happiness, too, has been wrecked by the perfidy -of the wretch she called husband. She has been neglected, abandoned, -made an outcast. Where she looked for loyalty, she found treason; where -she implicitly trusted, she has been deceived, and her misery and shame -is as great as the other victim's. - -Now, none of these evils grow out of the plural marriage system of -the Mormons. In the first place, a plurality of wives, under certain -conditions and restraints, is one of the social institutions of the -Society of Utah, and has been for more than a generation. As before -remarked, it is practised because the "Mormon" people believe it is -commanded of God; it is therefore accepted by both man and woman as -part of their religious faith, and is regarded as such by the whole -population,--as well by those who do not practise it as by those who -do. Consequently it breeds no scandal; it brings no reproach. The -position of the plural wife is just as honorable, in every sense of -the word, as that of the first wife. She is, in fact, a wife, with all -the holy associations growing out of that relationship, and is honored -everywhere as such. The same ceremony which unites a man to his first -wife is employed to unite him to his second or third, and the same -authority--the authority of God--performs it. - -As with the plural wife, so with the plural wife's children; {185} they -are equally honorable with the children of the first wife,--society -makes no distinction between them. When a man takes a plural wife no -concealment is made of his first marriage, nor is his first family -deserted; all is open and honest. There is no deceit, no fraud -practiced, nor can there be. The sanction of the first wife, and the -sanction of parents must be obtained, together with the sanction and -recommendation of the Bishop who presides over the branch of the -Church where the parties live, and who has to be able to state in his -recommendation that the parties are members of the Church in good -standing; that means that they are honest before God and man, virtuous, -faithful in discharging every religious and moral duty, and temperate -withal. And unless such a recommendation can be given, the relationship -cannot be contracted. - -Such, in brief, is an outline of the conditions hedging about the -practice of this principle of plural marriage, against which Christians -can find no law, either in the Old or New Testament, which even so much -as bears the complexion of condemnation, but very much which will bear -witness of God's approval of it, even allowing His only-begotten Son, -so far as His earthly parentage is concerned, to come through such -a lineage, a number of his earthly progenitors being the offspring -of plural wives, and themselves practising it. Surely our Christian -friends, who look forward to reclining upon Abraham's bosom as one of -the highest privileges to be enjoyed in heaven, ought not to criticise -too severely the system of marriage which he practised. - -THE MISSION OF THE MORMON ELDERS. - -Much complaint is made by the people of England because the Elders from -Utah, who are traveling in this country as missionaries, do not make -any particular effort to explain or urge upon people the doctrine of -plural marriage. Strangers attend our meetings, and are surprised to -hear nothing said upon the subject of plurality of wives, and go away -disappointed; as if our Elders on every occasion should have something -to say upon that subject. I assure my readers that it is not because -the Elders have any disposition to conceal the fact that the Latter-day -Saints believe in the rightfulness of the doctrine under the conditions -herein set down; or through any fear that the Word of God can be shown -to condemn it. The fact is, the Elders from Utah are servants of God -sent {186} forth with a message to the nations of the earth to the -effect that God has spoken from heaven, and restored the Gospel of -Jesus Christ, which, in consequence of the wickedness and violence of -men a few centuries after Christ, was taken from the earth, together -with the authority to administer in its ordinances. But this Gospel is -now restored, together with its ancient powers, gifts, blessings, and -authorities, and by the faithful Elders of the Church of Jesus Christ -is being preached as a witness in all the world. It is the business -of the Elders from Utah to make this important proclamation to the -inhabitants of the earth, and call upon them to repent of their sins, -and warn them that the hour of God's judgment is here, and His glorious -coming at hand. The practice of plural marriage in Utah is a very -insignificant matter in comparison with the importance of the great -message we are here to deliver. We are not here to urge upon people the -acceptance of plural marriage, but to declare the message above alluded -to; though, of course, at proper times and under proper circumstances, -we shrink not from the most rigid inquiry into the various principles -of our faith. - -CONCLUSION. - -In conclusion, I wish to say that I have been reared in Utah, have -grown up in a Mormon community, taught in their schools, instructed -in their faith. It has been my good fortune to listen frequently -to the public discourses of their leading Elders, and to enjoy a -personal acquaintance with many of them, and never, either in public -or in private have I been taught anything contrary to the strictest -interpretation of the principles of morality. I know that the entire -people, and especially the young, are taught and always have been -to regard virtue as the pearl of great price, while adultery and -fornication are considered sins next in degree of enormity to the -shedding of innocent blood. - -It has fallen to my lot to travel through nearly all the States of -America and the greater part of England, which has given me the -advantage of comparing the "Mormon" community with communities existing -under other systems of religion and different social customs. I need -only say that that comparison--reviled, scorned, even hated as the -"Mormons" are--has {187} made me more proud of my people, and my heart -swells with gratitude to the Giver of all good that it has fallen to my -lot to be reared among the "Mormons." - -APPENDIX. - -It is frequently claimed by our enemies, and especially by apostates, -that the "Mormons" teach one set of doctrines in England as "milk for -babes,"--doctrines which are harmless and even commendable, but that -quite different doctrines are taught in Utah; and that murder, robbery, -adultery, and, in fact, every crime known to man is not only winked -at, but taught as a duty, as part of the religion of the Saints. To -support these statements, garbled quotations and mutilated extracts -from the utterances of the leading Elders of the Church are cited from -the _Journal of Discourses_, followed up by the assertion that these -discourses are only preached in Utah; when, in fact, the _Journal of -Discourses_ was a semi-monthly periodical published in Liverpool, -commencing in 1854 and continued up to some two years ago, and widely -circulated in England; the Church authorities having nothing to fear -from a publication of their discourses, where all that they said was -presented to the people. - -THE MOUNTAIN MEADOW MASSACRE. - -In the summer of 1857, a company of emigrants passed through Utah, _en -route_ for California. They took what is known as the southern route, -and while going through some of the settlements in Southern Utah, they -were both impertinent and abusive. They poisoned several springs, and -also the carcass of an ox which had died. Several Indians drinking the -water and eating the carcass died from the effects. The result was that -the Indians became enraged, and being joined by a few white men--among -them John D. Lee--who, unfortunately, were Mormons, the entire -company, excepting a number of children, were cruelly and inhumanly -murdered. This horrid crime has been charged upon the Mormon Church, -and especially upon the leading Elders. The charge is not true. It is -wickedly and maliciously false; was proven to be so by repeated failure -of the efforts of his enemies to fasten the crime upon Brigham Young. - -John D. Lee had two trials for complicity in the horrid affair. In the -first trial the jury disagreed. At the second trial, one James Haslam -gave the testimony which I here introduce. It is taken from the records -of the court. But that the reader may understand its force, I may -briefly explain that in 1857, upon the misrepresentations of a United -States judge, the United States authorities at Washington had rashly -ordered armed forces to Utah to put down a supposed {188} rebellion -of the Mormon people, and in consequence of that "army" approaching -Utah, there was considerable excitement throughout the Territory. This -fact made the emigrants passing through Utah both arrogant and abusive -to the people of the "Mormon" settlements, and a council of leading -men in those settlements was held to determine upon the course to be -pursued towards the emigrants, and it was decided to send a messenger -to Brigham Young to learn his views upon it. That messenger was Haslam; -but before he returned the massacre had taken place--John D. Lee having -led the Indians to the attack. This is the testimony as it appears on -the court records:-- - -"James Haslam, of Wellsville, Cache Valley, was sworn. He lived -in Cedar City in 1857; was ordered by Haight to take a message to -President Young with all speed; knew the contents of the message: -left Cedar City on Monday, September. 7, 1857, between 5 and 6 p.m., -and arrived at Salt Lake on Thursday at 11 a. m.; started back at 3 -p.m., and reached Cedar about 11 a. m. Sunday morning, September 13th; -delivered the message from President Young to Haight, who said it was -too late. Witness testified that when leaving Salt Lake to return, -President Young said to him, 'Go with all speed, spare no horseflesh. -The emigrants must not be meddled with, if it takes all Iron County -to prevent it. They must go free and unmolested.' Witness knew the -contents of the answer. He got back with the message the Sunday after -the massacre, and reported to Haight, who said, 'it is too late.'" - -In opening the case of the second trial of John D. Lee, Mr. Sumner -Howard, Ex-Chief Justice of Arizona, and the United States prosecuting -Attorney said:-- - -"He proposed to prove that John D. Lee, without any authority from -any council or officer, but in direct opposition to the feelings and -wishes of the officers of the Mormon Church, had gone to the Mountain -Meadows, where the Indians were then encamped, accompanied only by one -little Indian boy, and had assumed command of the Indians, whom he had -induced, by promises of great booty, to attack these emigrants; that -in his attack on the emigrants he was repulsed; that finding he could -not get the emigrants out, he sent word to the various settlements -of Southern Utah for men to be sent to him, representing that the -men were needed for various purposes, to some saying the Indians had -attacked the emigrants, and it was necessary to have men sent to draw -off the Indians, to others that men were necessary to protect the -emigrants, and still others that the emigrants were all killed, and -that they were required to bury the dead; these men went in good faith -to perform a humane act; that he had arranged with the Indians to bring -the emigrants out from their corral, or fort, by means of a flag of -truce; that by this act of perfidy he had induced the emigrants to -give up their arms and place themselves under his protection, loading -the arms and the wounded with the helpless children into two wagons, -which he had ordered for the purpose; that he then started the wagons -ahead, following them himself, and the women following next, the men -bringing up the rear in single file; that Lee, after having traveled -from three-quarters of a mile to a mile, gave the order to fire, and -the slaughter commenced; that Lee shot one woman with his rifle, and -{189} brained another woman; then drawing his pistol, shot another, -and seizing a man by the collar and drawing him out of the wagon, cut -his throat; that he gathered up the property of the emigrants and took -it to his own place, using and selling it for his own benefit and use. -All these charges against John D. Lee, he (District Attorney Howard) -proposed to prove to the jury by competent testimony beyond reasonable -doubt, or beyond any doubt, and thought no appeal to the jury would -be required to induce them to give a verdict in accordance with the -evidence." - -At the conclusion of the trial, Mr. Howard - - "Repeated again that he had come for the purpose of trying John - D. Lee, because the evidence led and pointed to him as the main - instigator and leader, and he had given the jury unanswerable - documentary evidence proving that the authorities of the Mormon - Church knew nothing of the butchery until after it was committed, - and that Lee, in his letter to President Young a few weeks later, - had knowingly misrepresented the actual facts relative to the - massacre seeking to keep him still in the dark and in ignorance. - - "He had received all the assistance any United States official - could ask on earth in any case. Nothing had been kept back, and he - was determined to clear the calender of every indictment against - any and every actual guilty participator in the massacre, but he - did not intend to prosecute any one that had been lured to the - meadows at the time, many of whom were only young boys, and knew - nothing of the vile plan which Lee originated and carried out for - the destruction of the emigrants." - - "As stated by Mr. Howard, Lee misrepresented the facts to Brigham - Young respecting the massacre, and kept him in the dark as to - the part he had taken in the butchery, always saying it was the - Indians who had done it, and whom he tried in vain to restrain. Nor - did the facts in the case come to the knowledge of Brigham Young - until 1870; and as soon as he and the Church authorities learned - that Lee was implicated in the heartless deed, they immediately - excommunicated him from the Church,--a thing they would not dare to - do had they been connected with him in the crime, or in any degree - responsible for it. - - "Numerous efforts have been made to fasten, the responsibility of - this awful crime upon the leaders of the Mormon Church. Inducements - were held out to John D. Lee to implicate Brigham Young, but all - to no purpose. After his death, however, a supposed confession of - his is published by the enemies of the Mormon people, and on that - the world is asked to believe that the Mormon Church and people are - responsible for the bloody tragedy; the thing is too monstrous and - absurd for credence. And no people more emphatically condemn that - crime than do the Latter-day Saints. Of it the late President John - Taylor said, in an article he furnished for the press, in 1882:-- - - "I now come to the investigation of a subject that has been harped - upon for the last seventeen years, namely, the Mountain Meadows - massacre. That bloody tragedy has been the chief stock-in-trade for - {190} penny-a-liners, and press and pulpit, who have gloated in - turns by chorus over the sickening details. 'Do you deny it?' No. - 'Do you excuse it?' No. There is no excuse for such a relentless, - diabolical, sanguinary deed. That outrageous infamy is looked upon - with as much abhorrence by our people as by any other parties in - this nation or in the world, and at its first announcement its - loathing recital chilled the marrow and sent a thrill of horror - through the breasts of the listeners. It was most certainly a - horrible deed, and like many other defenceless tragedies, it is - one of those things that cannot be undone. The world is full of - deeds of crime and darkness, and the question often arises--Who is - responsible therefore? It is usual to blame the perpetrators. It - does not seem fair to accuse nations, states, and communities for - deeds perpetrated by some of their citizens, unless they uphold it." - - _"It is by no means improbable that some future text book, for the - use of generations yet unborn, will contain a question something - like this: What historical American of the nineteenth century has - exerted the most powerful influence upon the destinies of his - countrymen? And it is by no means impossible that the answer to - that interrogatory may be thus written: Joseph Smith, The Mormon - Prophet."_ - - --_Josiah Quincy, 1844_. - -{191} - - - -A REJECTED MANUSCRIPT. THE OTHER SIDE. - -LEON R. EWING. - - "They are slaves who fear to speak - For the fallen and the weak; - They are slaves who dare not be, - In the right with two or three." - -INTRODUCTION - -It is difficult for a fair-minded person to realize how hard it is to -find space in leading newspapers and magazines for words of defense -when expressed in favor of an unpopular people. Their columns are -open to attacks, but seldom do we find one blessed with sufficient -independence of mind to present the unpopular side to the public. -The lady from Ohio who is the author of the following manuscript -is not the first to discover this. This manuscript was rejected by -"Modern Culture," "Current History," "The Arena," "The Forum," "The -World's Work," "Munsey's," "Harper's Monthly," "McClure's," and "The -Worlds Today." It was then sent to Ben E. Rich of Atlanta, Georgia, -accompanied by a letter, from which we quote as follows: - - "Your name has within the last year or two come to me as that of - a representative of the Mormon people, and I therefore take the - liberty of calling your attention to a matter that will doubtless - interest you. Upon more than one occasion I have sojourned in the - state of Utah for a considerable length of time, and have had - abundant opportunities of judging your people from more than one - standpoint. I have met them in both city and country, in their - homes (polygamous and otherwise), and in their business. I have met - them socially in many ways, and have mingled with them when they - have met in exercise of their religious faith. When first thrown - among them, I knew of nothing that would cause me to be predisposed - in their favor, having read many things derogatory to their - character as American citizens, and to their virtue and purity in - social and family relations. I endeavored, however, to judge them - on their own merits and not on opinions advanced by other people. - As a result, I found much to admire and little to condemn. Above - everything else, I found them sincere and honest, and learned to - know that the mistakes and blunders of individuals were of the head - and not of the heart. I have come to regard many of them as my - friends, and will always feel an interest in the people as a whole. - I have, however, been much annoyed by the scurrilous articles that - have of late been written about them, and have often had in my mind - to take up the cudgel in their defense. As to the truth of many - of the adverse stories that have been told in the past, I am in - no position to judge, {192} but of the untruth of the more recent - ones, I am sure. Looking at the past in the light of the present, I - am inclined to the belief that those earlier stories contain much - fiction, and some have been absolutely disproved. - - "A particularly objectionable article having not long ago come - to my notice, I wrote in protest to the magazine publishing it. - The editor in a personal reply requested me to write him what I - knew personally about the subject under discussion. I thereupon - decided to offer him for publication something in the nature - of a response to the previous article, thus showing the Mormon - people as I knew them to be. The magazine in question ("Modern - Culture," now consolidated with "Current History"), after having - kept them manuscript several weeks, at last returned it with a - curt refusal. Upon my demanding an explanation and asking if the - objection lay in either diction or lack of style in composition, I - received from the Editor a personal assurance, that the objection - lay only in the unsuitableness of the subject. I afterwards - offered it to one magazine after another, always with the same - result. I persevered, however, each failure making me more than - ever aware of the difficulty of presenting the truth of a matter - so long surrounded by prejudice, but receiving the manuscript - back again with the same regularity with which I sent it. I will - add that but one publication, "The World's Work," offered me a - reasonable excuse, and some of them have since solicited articles - on different subjects from my pen. "The World's Work" presented - a very fair exposition of the Social System, upon which much of - Utah's prosperity is founded, in the issue of the month previous to - that in which I offered mine. Thinking the matter over, I am more - than ever anxious that in some way, the true conditions prevailing - in Utah shall come to the notice of the American people, deeming - it a simple justice due them. I have therefore taken the liberty - of thus arousing your interest in that which I would fain call - the "Rejected Manuscript," and of submitting it to you, with the - request that, if agreeable to you, it may in some way be brought - before the people." - -With the opening remarks in this introduction, and the quotation we -make from the author's letter, we give to the public the "Rejected -Manuscript" without further comment. - -A REJECTED MANUSCRIPT. - -Utah and Salt Lake City! How many are the tales which have been told -us of this unique city and its queer inhabitants. They have been -represented to us as a people, "deep, dark and mysterious;" a people -to be avoided as one would the fallen angels. A people promulgating a -religion aimed at the very foundation of civilization, and undermining -its holiest and purest institutions. We have been solemnly informed -that once within the clutches of its religious fanatics, escape would -be well nigh impossible. Statements which might be applicable to a -description of Thibet, are even now in print, {193} and quite recently, -"horrible" stories of persecution in which the misguided and degraded -"Mormons," having first torn down and trampled upon the American flag, -resorted to the flinging of mud, as well as sticks and stones, at the -devoted head of its sole defender. Until within a few years, Utah -figured as the "Darkest Africa" of this our free and happy Union. But -the tourist has at last, with admirable bravery, invaded its forbidden -precincts, overrun its quiet villages, crowded the quaint streets of -its cities, and laid bare the awful secret of its hidden mystery. - -Alas, it is but as a "tale that is told," it is even as the "big dark" -of our childish fears, which only needed investigation to prove its -utter nothingness. We find after all, only a kindly people, busily -engaged, for the most part, in overcoming an unproductive soil, -and putting themselves in a way to use to advantage and profit, -the splendid resources with which nature and their own thrift have -bountifully provided them. Broad and fertile valleys now smile back at -us, where unfruitful wastes once frowned, and prosperous cities and -towns give evidence of true western enterprise; and the people--they -are not so very much unlike other people. One might exclaim, with a -fair tourist whose itinerary last summer, gave her a day or two in Salt -Lake City--"Well, I don't see any one who looks like a Mormon!" What -could she have been expecting? There is a tradition among the people in -question, that horns have ceased to decorate their brows, and that even -the rudest of them are quite harmless. - -Apropos of Salt Lake City; as all roads once led to Rome, so also are -there very few western-bound tourists, who do not find themselves, at -some stage of their wanderings, guests within its gates. They come -from everywhere, and their expectations are varied. They go in great -crowds to the Tabernacle organ recitals, where a matchless instrument -is touched by a master hand, while ten thousand can be comfortably -seated beneath its pillarless dome, and lose not one vibration. Ah! How -can one describe a scene so inspiring? The vast audience spell-bound, -entranced, forgetful alike of time and place, deaf to all else save the -voice of the wonderful organ, bearing to them great waves of melody, -now glorious and triumphant in the Tannhauser and William Tell, now -low and wailing in Il Trovatore. Now it is the Lost Chord and now the -Angels' Chorus, lacking only articulation to make it human. And so -we listen and marvel, and make good resolutions, and the music grows -soft and faint, and far away, and ceases; and we find ourselves in -a silence that is intense, vainly striving {194} to catch one more -harmonious whisper. It is all over. We are glad, if we may, to take the -hand of the organist, and then we go streaming out into the sunshine, -and the great, bustling, workaday world claims us once more. We go -our various ways feeling the better for this happy hour, snatched out -of the glowing heart of the busy day, and resolve to go again if time -permits. And all this is free. Free as the air we breathe, and the -grass we tread upon, twice a week throughout the year, save only the -winter months. Really, for semi-barbarians, this is doing very well. -When we see this great Tabernacle filled on a Sabbath afternoon and -hear the charm of five hundred voices added to that of the organ, and -listen to the straightforward addresses of several unsalaried "Saints," -our thoughts go back to the half empty churches of the East, and we -feel that we have come upon at least one mystery. Whatever are the -doctrines Mormonism teaches, its votaries seem to be earnest and do -not look like a priest-ridden people. In their family life they are -extremely hospitable, and he is fortunate indeed who is admitted as a -guest within their homes. We are charmed by their hearty welcome, and -the unostentatious kindness that is showered upon us. - -Socially, nothing comes amiss with them that can be classed under the -head of innocent amusements; and so the great dancing pavilion and the -bathing beach at Saltair are thronged daily and nightly throughout the -season. Saltair! There is nothing to equal it. One thousand couples can -dance upon its polished floor, while the soft breezes from over the -great Salt Lake cool the flushed cheek and stimulate the most lagging -appetite; or, we join the bathers and go for a dip in its briny water. -Refreshed and invigorated, we rest upon the broad balconies and watch -the sun in a "sea of crimson and purple and gold" as it sinks behind -the mountains, which are really islands, set like gems, in the bosom of -the great lake. Later, we find ourselves-wondering if famed Italian and -Venetian moons can give us any clearer light, and how their radiance -can flood a night more delicious than this. The strains of "Home, -Sweet Home," in the closing waltz, and the thinned-out ranks of the -dancers, warn us that the last train for the city is due, and sixteen -miles might prove wearisome, however bright the moonlight. Saltair is -upon every one's lips. No visitor misses it, unless compelled by an -adverse fate; and we find ourselves drawn back again and again, each -time more charmed than the last. Like the mountains, it attracts and -fascinates--the mountains, which rear their misty outlines in the blue -distance, and beckon and mock us. Five miles away {195} they appear -as tantalizingly close; indeed, we might run over to the base of one, -by way of a constitutional before breakfast. We discover, alas! that -"distance lends enchantment." We are left in no possible doubt that -there is a distance. The main street of the city apparently runs -directly into them, and City Creek Canon, from whose clear stream its -thirsty thousands drink, is reached by only a short drive. Salt Lake -is truly a mountain-girt city, and its founders must have resembled -them in strength of purpose and steadfast effort. To have reclaimed the -desert and, in part, peopled a state, is no small achievement. - -The Mormons foster education and educational institutions. "The glory -of God is intelligence," they tell us, and intelligence for women as -well as for men. Women, in the Mormon estimate, occupies a very high -position, both in Church and state. You are surprised? You thought her -subjected to all sorts of humiliating treatment, and that polygamy -held her hopelessly in subjection? Ah! why not let polygamy rest as -the dead issue that it really is? Why be always dragging it out and -dangling its supposed horrors in the face of every advancement! Its -practice was limited to but three per cent of those who believed in it -as a principle; but even though an "Angel in Heaven" should declare -the truth in the matter prejudice would stop its ears and refuse to -hear. Why fill our minds with the blood-curdling tales of yellow back -literature, when all the riches of the master minds of bygone centuries -are at our disposal? Why not show to those whom we considered deluded -a manner of living that will win them to us? Let us hear no more of -the divorce courts and the brothel, before we cast the first stone at -our brothers. Divorce is practically unknown among the Mormons, and -when we assail Salt Lake City for morals we must remember that half her -population is "Gentile," and that for the last twelve years the head of -her city government has been drawn from that source. - -In forming an impartial estimate of a people, we choose for our -consideration neither the class that is designated as the upper -stratum, nor those whose worldly possessions place them it the bottom, -but go rather to the great middle class, those who hold a position -between the two extremes. The Mormons profess to have no upper and -no lower classes. They aim to meet on common ground, whatever their -worldly inheritance may be. Their young men are called upon to give two -or three years, and oftentimes more, of their life to the spreading of -the gospel as they believe and teach it; and rich {196} and poor, they -go cheerfully, away from home and friends, amid unfriendly strangers, -without other recompense than the consciousness of a duty performed. -These are the much talked about and much dreaded missionaries, against -whose "pernicious" influences we are warned. Considering the fact that -these same Elders are in many cases beardless youths, is it not strange -that contact with them is so feared, and discussions looked upon as so -dangerous? Surely Christianity in all the nineteen hundred years that -have elapsed since its establishment, has given us sufficient knowledge -with which to defend ourselves. Why then all this flurry? Are we to -be forced to believe ourselves on the weaker side? But, you say they -are such "smooth fellows." True, but is the smoothness to be all on -one side? Let us mass our forces and meet them on even ground, and who -knows whose may be the victory? - -We have all been told of the shield, over the appearance of which, in -ancient times, two warriors quarreled, only to discover at the last -that it presented an entirely different side to each. Is there not a -possibility that, after all has been said and done, we may find there -are also two sides to the Mormon question? History, we say, points -with unerring finger to bloody deeds and insubordination. In one long -procession they pass before us, "Mountain Meadow Massacre," "Danite -Raids," "Bloody Atonement," political intrigues and gross depravity. -They have been called a blot upon our Western civilization, and today -the map of Utah is presented with a huge octopus disfiguring its fair -proportions, and whose tentacles reach out into adjoining states. We -have surely told you how unreliable are the stories told us of early -pioneer days beyond the Mississippi, and how fabulous are legends -which come to us of its early settlers. We have not considered how -large a part the prejudice, which always follows a religious belief -that deviates even in the least from what is known as orthodox, has -played in the lurid tales with which our too eager ears have been -regaled. We have fallen into the same error for which we censure the -ancient knights; we have neglected to look upon the other side of -the shield. What sad tales of persecution and long suffering we find -here. Tragedies as sad as any in Reformation days. From Kirtland to -Nauvoo, and across the trackless prairie they were driven, their weary -way marked by the graves of those whose physical strength was not -sufficient, until they reached at last what, to them, was a promised -land, the valley of the great Salt Lake. Desolate and unpromising as -it was, they have made it blossom {197} as the rose. To quote a recent -descriptive work, "By industry as remarkable as it was well directed, -the desert was converted into an oasis, and the bare earth, with its -poverty of sands and sage brush, was made to cover its nakedness with -the green vestures of an almost unexampled fecundity." - -How much truth there is in all that is urged against them, and how -mistaken we may be as to their motives and the underlying principles -which dominate their rough and rugged exterior, those of us who are -enough interested must determine for ourselves. Strange, is it not, -that we hear so little mention of the horrors of Haun's Mill, and so -few detailed accounts of the mid-winter expulsion from Nauvoo? General -Thomas L. Kane, of Philadelphia, visited their deserted city soon after -their enemies had driven them away, and in a lecture delivered on the -subject before the Historical Society of Pennsylvania, used these words: - - "Dreadful, indeed, was the suffering of these forsaken beings; - bowed and cramped by cold and sunburn, alternating as each weary - day and night dragged on, they were almost all of them, the - crippled victims of disease. They were there because they had no - homes, nor hospitals, nor poorhouse, nor friends to offer them any. - They could not satisfy the feeble cravings of their sick; they had - not bread to quiet the fractious hunger-cries of their children. - Mothers and babes, daughters and grandparents, all of them alike - were bivouacked in tatters, wanting even covering to comfort those - whom the sick shivers of fever were searching to the marrow. These - were Mormons, famishing in Lee County, Iowa, in the fourth week of - the month of September, in the year of our Lord, 1846. The city--it - was Nauvoo, Illinois. The Mormons were the owners of that city and - the smiling country around. And those who had stopped their plows, - who had silenced their hammers, their axes, their shuttles, and - their workshop wheels; those who had put out their fires and eaten - their food, spoiled their orchards and trampled under foot their - thousands of acres of unharvested bread--these were the keepers of - their dwellings, the carousers in their Temples, whose drunken riot - insulted the ears of their dying." - -They had the added agony of camping on the snow covered ground without -shelter, in plain sight of their confiscated possessions and desolated -hearthstones. Another writer thus describes the awful scene: - - "Out into the trackless American wilds, into an Indian country, - the 'Mormons' wended their way, weary and destitute, for more than - fifteen hundred miles, their pathway being marked by the graves - of their dead. The history of their privations and suffering - is harrowing in the extreme. The {198} lives of not less than - a thousand of their number were sacrificed in the relentless - persecutions connected with the exodus from Illinois." - -Need we be surprised that a feeble protest was raised against the too -zealous enforcement of laws framed to this very end, or that a sense of -injustice should be the result of such vigorous treatment? - -We hear nothing nowadays of the battalion furnished by the Mormon -refugees, for the defense of the flag in California and Mexico, at a -time, too, when every able-bodied man was needed for defense against -hostile Indians, hunger and all the other dangers attendant upon -pioneer travel. In answer to this demand, Brigham Young said: - - "You shall have your battalion, Captain Allen; and if there are not - young men enough, we will take the old men, and if they are not - enough, we will take the women." - -In three days the force was mustered and ready to march. And again to -the assembled people: - - "I say unto you, magnify the laws. There is no law in the United - States, or in the Constitution, but I am ready to make honorable." - -Here is the message which came over the wires when amid the turmoil -of the first years of the Civil War, the Overland telegraph line was -completed: - - "Utah has not seceded, but is firm for the Constitution and laws - of our once happy country, and is warmly interested in such useful - enterprises as the one so far completed." - -A similar demonstration of patriotism and love of progress took place -when the first iron horse, over the Union Pacific, came puffing into -the Territory: - - "Utah bids you welcome. Hail to the great National highway." - -And this from their Articles of Faith: - - "We believe in being subjects to kings, presidents, rulers, and - magistrates; in obeying, honoring, and sustaining the law." - -These do not sound like the utterances of a people, jealously guarding -from the intrusion of civilization, a region in which they might -entrench themselves, and defy the advancement of law, order and -Christianity. As our luxurious Pullman bears us swiftly and comfortably -over the rolling prairie, do we ever give a thought to the patient, -downtrodden ones {199} who marked out the path for us? Those who, in -the words of one of their own poets: - - "As armed with mighty faith, no foe could vaunt, - No powers appall, no pending danger daunt." - -And what of the Mountain Meadow Massacre and the Danite band? The -daring perpetrator of the former outrage was willingly given over -to the just retribution which awaited him, arid the existence of -the "Avenging Angels" as an organization under the direction and -receiving the sanction of Mormon leaders, was long ago exploded as -the fabrication of an over-excited and too active imagination. We can -find no more substantial foundation remaining to it than that which -underlies any other myth or tradition. "Let the dead past bury its -dead." Let us take the Mormon people as we find them today and try -to discover in them a little good rather than wholesale evil. Let us -commend them for the benefit, however small, that they have bestowed -upon their day and generation, and cover with the mantle of charity, -if enough of that priceless commodity be left in the world, the -unintentional evil they may have done, and the mistakes they may have -made. The wrong doing of individuals should not be visited upon the -heads of the entire community, and narrow, personal prejudices should -not be allowed to warp our good judgment. - -This is an age of wide research and broad acquirements, and we will -not find our Mormon countrymen very far behind in the race for all -that broadens and enlightens. They have their own poets, their own -artists and their own musicians. You can find them represented in the -universities and in the studios, and in the conservatories of music of -more than one foreign city, as well as in those of our own fair land. -Wherever education and culture congregate, you will find a colony of -them; and they are not unknown in the scientific and the professional -world; neither are they lacking in manufacturers and financiers. The -great Tabernacle organ (second to none in the country) is presided -over by one of their own young musicians, and the baton is wielded by -one of their own faith, over the Tabernacle choir, which has more than -once earned the wonder and applause of California audiences. It is a -Mormon girl, granddaughter of one of Mormonism's great leaders, who -has recently made her debut, and taken by storm one Eastern city after -another, charming them alike by her personality and her ability; and -whose marvelous voice a conservative Boston paper has likened to that -of Patti. An exploring {200} party, sent out by a Mormon institution of -learning, has only just returned after having penetrated with infinite -hardship, privation and determination, deeply into the forbidden wilds -of South Africa, endeavoring to give to the world of science and -research information that is valuable and rare. - -One of the remarkable things about the Mormons is, that they are a -travelled people. As we meet them and converse with them, we wonder -at the various phases of human life with which they seem to be -familiar, and the ease with which many of them are able to settle, for -themselves, many vexed social problems. But they are either extremely -modest, or foreign sojourn has become so ordinary a thing with them, -that they attach no unusual significance to it; for it is only upon -questioning them, or after having known them some time, that the secret -of it is made known. - -Ah, yes, we say, travel is a good schoolmaster, and we broaden and -deepen under its discipline. But there are many kinds of travelers; -the mere globe trotter, hastening from one capital to another, seeing -much, but perceiving little, and resembling the woman who was asked by -a friend what most impressed her in one of Germany's tourist-infested -cities. After due consideration she replied, "Well, I think of all the -things I remember with most delight, the very best were the delicious -Frankfort sausages." "Ye gods and little fishes!" Frankfort sausages, -indeed! If she was an American we renounce all claim to her. He who -would reap lasting benefit must be possessed of the "seeing eye," and -know the meaning of insight as well as sight. But if travel alone can -do so much for us, of how much greater value the sojourner under many -skies, and amid various manners and customs, gleaning a little here and -a little there, and adding daily to our lore of people and things. Not -alone is this true of the Mormon man, but in a great measure true also -of the woman. They have extended their itinerary to the islands of the -sea, and countries oriental. They have practically belted the globe, -and gathered from the rich treasures of its world-old storehouses, -that which centuries have been amassing; and they bring it all and lay -it at the feet of their well-beloved home land. For they are proud -of their country, proud of the flag she flies and intensely proud of -their lovely "Deseret." They are proud of their heroic men and women, -brave daughters of the desert, tried and true, who laid the foundations -upon which they are engaged in building a superstructure that will do -lasting honor to those who suffered so much in establishing it. - -{201} A great incentive for the acquisition of knowledge is given to -the advocate of Mormonism by the belief that no advancement made in -this life will go as naught when death overtakes him. He will go on -progressing throughout the countless ages of eternity, without the -power of sin to retard his efforts, and with all the vast recourses -of celestial lore to accelerate his speed. He accounts for different -degrees of intelligence observed in individuals in this life, by -his theory of pre-existence, in which some had attained a greater -advancement than had others. He does not deny salvation to any of the -human race, and believes that no erring soul will be forever lost. He -hopes for all his dead a chance for glorification equal to his own; -and in the beautiful temples scattered over Utah, he unselfishly does -for them, what is to him a work of redemption. The largest and most -beautiful of them all is visible to the visitor to Salt Lake City, -standing in the midst of the city. Its white and glistening towers, -supporting the gilded statue of the Mormon angel "Moroni," come into -sight long before the outlines of any other architecture. Built of -native granite, at an outlay of nearly three million dollars, forty -years were given to its construction and embellishment. - -In all justice to these people, let us say, "We admire you for the -progress you have made, the stern determination you have shown, and -while we may not agree with you in your religious tenets, we recognize -you as brother Americans and co-patriots, under a flag and constitution -which is broad enough to shelter all creeds and all true men. We -believe you when you say that plural marriage is a thing of the past, -and we think the better of you for honoring ties already formed." So -will we prove ourselves possessed of Christian toleration for those -who dare dispute our pet theories, and place ourselves in a way to do -a tardy justice. "We believe all things, we hope all things, we have -endured many things, and hope to be able to endure all things. If there -is anything virtuous, lovely or of good report or praiseworthy, we seek -after these things." (Articles of Faith.) Truly, if Utah and her people -were one-half as bad as she has been painted, she would deserve a fate -ten times more dreadful than any that her enemies have as yet devised -for her. A just God could do no less than cause the thunderbolts of -His wrath to fall upon her and consume her, that the earth might be -purified of her polluting influence. But how different from the awful -picture do we really find her! - -{202} - - - -RAYS OF LIVING LIGHT. - -No. 1. - -BY CHARLES W. PENROSE. - -There are so many different religious systems in the world, each -claiming not only to be right but to be divine, that a rational mind, -unwarped by sect or creed, is likely to become bewildered and disgusted -in efforts to reach and embrace religious truth. The claim frequently -put forth that all the Christian sects are right is a palpable -absurdity. Truth is always consistent with itself. It is error that -causes confusion. Two opposing systems cannot both be correct. They may -both be wrong, but it is impossible for both to be right. There may -be some truth in every religion that has been foisted upon the world. -Indeed, without that no system could have continued existence. It is -that portion of each religion which is true that keeps it alive and -makes its errors plausible. - -To say that God is the author of the conflicting religions which -distract mankind, is to charge him with inconsistency and folly. -That which comes from God must of necessity be true. This needs no -argument; it is so self-evident that many thinking people, beholding -the contention and strife of ages over religious affairs, have formed -the opinion that all religions are human, conceived in the minds of -men and promulgated for selfish purposes. Yet, admitting that there is -a Supreme Being, the Creator of all things, who is the embodiment of -truth, justice, mercy, wisdom, and love, it seems unreasonable to think -that He would leave His intelligent creatures without a guide on the -road to the eternal future. - -As there is but one Supreme God, there can be but one true religion. -That religion must be of divine origin. It must come from God to man. -Religions invented by men would necessarily vary. Man cannot by his Own -searching find out God, or the ways of God, but Deity can enlighten man -and reveal Himself and His will to mortals. The infinite can condescend -to the finite, while the finite of itself cannot grasp or comprehend -the infinite. It is of the utmost importance that mankind should learn -what God requires, in order that {203} men and women may be fitted for -His presence and be in harmony with Him in time and in eternity. The -true religion, therefore, that which God reveals, that which he has -revealed, and that which he may yet reveal, should be considered of -greater value than anything else. Nothing that is perishable can be -compared with it. That which endures forever is immeasurably above that -which only lasts for time. He that gains this "pearl of great price" is -rich above all computation. - -One of the great errors into which people have fallen in reference -to religion is that God must accept any mode of worship, any sort of -ordinances, and any kind of church that men may establish, so long -as they are sincere in their intentions and devout in their desires. -God must be worshiped not only in spirit, but in truth. His word is -truth. His spirit is the spirit of truth. God's religion, then, will -be the truth, and nothing but the truth, and he will accept of nothing -short of this. The inventions of men, whatever may be their motives, -are not of God, and therefore, are vain. The precepts and opinions and -vagaries of man-appointed preachers and teachers, not being authorized -or inspired of God, cannot be relied upon and are not acknowledged in -Heaven. Christendom as well as heathendom is in a ferment with human -conceptions and conflicting theories in relation to God, His will, His -purposes, and His requirements. The result is spiritual Babylon, which -is confusion. God is not with it, for He is the author of peace, and -order and harmony. - -"Strait is the gate and narrow is the way which leadeth unto life, and -few there be that find it;" so said the great Teacher whom professing -Christians regard as the Savior of the world (Matthew VII, 14). He also -declared: "Verily, verily, I say unto you, he that entereth not by the -door into the sheepfold, but climbeth up some other way, the same is a -thief and a robber." (John X; 1.) Also, "But in vain they do worship -me, teaching for doctrines the commandments of men." (Matt. 15; 9.) And -further, "Man shall not live by bread alone, but by every word that -proceedeth out of the mouth of God." (Matt. IV; 4.) - -The nations that are called heathen are, no doubt, as sincere in their -idolatrous worship as are the Christian nations in their opposing -creeds and devotional exercises. If mere sincerity and devout motives -are sufficient for God's acceptance, then heathendom is on a par with -Christendom in the sight of Heaven. But the objector will no doubt -reply, "Heathen religions lack the one essential feature of acceptance -with God, faith in Jesus Christ. Having that, doctrinal differences -do {204} not matter; faith alone is sufficient for salvation. Christ -is the way, the truth, and the light, and whosoever believeth in him -shall have eternal life." That is another of the astonishing errors of -modern religious people and teachers. Seizing upon a few isolated texts -from the New Testament, relying upon the letter of the word alone, -regardless of the spirit and meaning thereof, they altogether ignore -numerous other texts in the same volume, which make plain the intent -and signification of those which they select. Their eyes are blinded -to the pure truth, they stumble in the way, and the blind leading the -blind, they are in danger of falling into the ditch together. - -Jesus of Nazareth truly said, "For God so loved the world that He gave -his only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in him should not -perish, but have everlasting life." (John III, 16.) But he also said, -"My sheep hear my voice, and I know them, and they follow me." (John -X; 27.) "Verily, verily, I say unto you, he that believeth on me, the -works that I do shall he do also; and greater works than these shall he -do because I go to my Father." (John XIV; 12.) "If a man love me, he -will keep my word." (v; 23.) "He that hath my commandments and keepeth -them, he it is that loveth me; and he that loveth me shall be loved -of my Father, and I will love him and manifest myself unto him," (v. -21.) "If ye keep my commandments ye shall abide in my love, even as I -have kept my Father's commandments and abide in His love." (John XV; -10.) "Not every one that saith unto me Lord, Lord, shall enter into -the kingdom of Heaven, but he that doeth the will of my Father which -is in Heaven" (Matt. VII; 21.) "And why call ye me Lord, Lord, and do -not the things which I say?" (Luke VI; 46.) "Whosoever, therefore, -shall break one of these least commandments and shall teach men so, -he shall be called the least in the kingdom of heaven; but whosoever -shall do and teach them, the same shall be called great in the kingdom -of Heaven; for I say unto you that except your righteousness shall -exceed the righteousness of the Scribes and Pharisees, ye shall in no -case enter into the kingdom of Heaven." (Matt. V; 19-20.) "And every -one that heareth these sayings of mine and doeth them not, shall be -likened unto a foolish man which built his house upon the sands, and -the rain descended and the floods came, and the wind blew and beat -upon that house, and it fell, and great was the fall of it." (Matt. -VII; 26, 27.) "Every tree that bringeth not forth good fruits is hewn -down and cast into the fire. Therefore by their fruits ye shall know -them." (Matt. VII; 19.) When the rich young man asked the Savior what -{205} he should do that he might have eternal life, he was not told -there was nothing for him to do but believe in Christ, but the answer -was, "If thou wilt enter into life, keep the commandments." (Matt. XIX; -17.) After Christ's resurrection when he sent his Apostles into all the -world to preach the Gospel to every creature, he added, "Teaching them -to observe all things whatsoever I have commanded you." (Matt. XXVIII: -20.) - -The Apostles thus authorized obeyed these instructions, and not only -proclaimed belief in Jesus Christ as necessary to salvation, but -obedience to his teachings as equally essential. The history of their -travels, as narrated in the book called the Acts of the Apostles, -demonstrates this to be true. Such of their epistles as have been -preserved and compiled in the New Testament, also bear this witness. -These records show beyond reasonable dispute that the faith in Christ -which is sufficient for salvation, comprehends faith in his teachings -and obedience to his commands. - -The belief in Christ which is taught by modern Christian sects is thus -condemned by the Apostle James: "But wilt thou know, O vain man, that -faith without works is dead? Ye see then how that by works a man is -justified, and not by faith only." "For as the body without the spirit -is dead, so faith without works is dead also." (James II; 20, 24, 26.) - -The Apostle Paul is generally cited as the great preacher of the -doctrine of justification by faith alone. But that he is misunderstood -on that subject is evident from his Epistle to the Romans, in which, -while he proclaims the doctrine of justification by faith, he also -affirms emphatically the necessity of good works as the fruits of -faith; as for instance: "Who will render to every man according to his -deeds; to those who by patient continuance in well doing, seek for -glory, and honor and immortality, eternal life. But unto them that -are contentious, and do not obey the truth, but obey unrighteousness; -indignation and wrath, tribulation and anguish upon every soul of man -that doeth evil, of the Jew first and also of the Gentile. But glory, -honor and peace to every man that worketh good, to the Jew first and -also to the Gentile. For there is no respect of persons with God." -(Romans II; 6-11.) - -It is to this very epistle that the advocates of salvation by faith -alone chiefly refer when seeking support for their irrational theory, -and they quote: "Therefore being justified by faith we have peace -with God through our Lord Jesus Christ." (Romans V; 1.) Also, "Where -is boasting then? It is excluded. By what law? Of works? Nay, but by -the law {206} of faith." (Chap. III; 27.) But they neglect to add -what follows, "Therefore we conclude that a man is justified by faith -without the deeds of the law," (v. 28). The tenor of the whole epistle -is to the effect that the law of Moses is insufficient; that "Therefore -by the deeds of the law there shall be no flesh justified in his -sight." (v. 20). That justification and redemption come through the -atonement made by Christ, and that faith in him, which includes belief -in his teachings and obedience to his commands, is the one way of -salvation. - -Another quotation common with the disciples of the faith alone doctrine -is this: "That if thou shalt confess with thy mouth the Lord Jesus, -and shalt believe in thine heart that God hath raised him from the -dead, thou shalt be saved." (Romans X; 9.) But here again they omit the -following verse: "For with the heart man believeth unto righteousness, -and with the mouth confession is made unto salvation." (v. 10.) - -This is the key to the whole matter. The faith that saves is the -faith that leads to obedience, which is "better than sacrifice." That -obedience must be given to "every word that proceedeth out of the mouth -of God." Belief, prayer, devotional exercises, of themselves will not -prepare man for the presence and society of his Maker. To dwell with -Him, man must be assimilated to His likeness. This can be effected only -by compliance with His commands. Man's future will be determined by -his present course. In the glorious vision given to John the Beloved, -we find this: "And I saw the dead, small and great, stand before God, -and the books were opened, and another book was opened, which is the -book of life, and the dead were judged out of those things which were -written in the books according to their works." (Rev. XX; 12.) - -This tract is but preliminary to others, in which the one everlasting -way of life and plan of salvation will be plainly pointed out, for the -benefit of mankind and the glory of the Supreme and Eternal God, to -whom be honor and praise forever. Amen. - -{207} - - - -RAYS OF LIVING LIGHT. - -No. 2. - -BY CHARLES W. PENROSE. - -The first principle of revealed religion is Faith in God. True religion -must begin with faith in the true God. Faith in false Gods, leads to -false religions. Without faith there can be no religion in the soul -of man. "Without faith it is impossible to please God. For he that -cometh to God must believe that he is, and that he is a rewarder of -them that diligently seek Him." (Heb. XI; 6.) In a general sense faith -is the assurance in the soul of the existence of unseen things, that -is, unseen by the natural eye. The principle of faith, that is, the -power to believe, is planted in man by the gift of God. It is developed -by evidence. Faith in God is brought into action by the word of God. -Whether spoken by Deity Himself, by angels sent from His presence, or -by men divinely authorized and appointed to speak in His name under the -influence of His Holy Spirit, the word of God is the same. When that -word is written it is scripture. - -Evidences of the existence of a Supreme Being are seen in vast -profusion. They appeal to every rational mind. The order, beauty, -and sublimity of the heavenly bodies, moving through space in silent -majesty, each in its own orbit, balancing and counter-balancing each -other without an error in time or revolution, all preserving their own -identity and performing their own mission, proceeding thus through -everlasting ages, are perennial witnesses of the existence, power, and -glory of God. The earth itself, with its relations to other planets, -its products, its seasons, its adaptation to the needs of the creatures -that inhabit its surface or its atmosphere, joins in the grand chorus -of the music of the spheres, "forever singing as they shine, the -Hand that made us is Divine." Nature, however, while proclaiming the -existence of Deity, does not disclose His personality or reveal His -will. A knowledge of God can only come from God. Faith leads to that -knowledge. - -The greatest religious teacher among men was Jesus, the Nazarene. -In his personality God was manifest in the flesh. {208} He revealed -Deity to humanity. He showed that God was in reality the Father of -the spirits of men. He proclaimed that he was in the beginning with -God; that he came forth from God, and would return to God, and that -all mankind were his brethren, made in the image of God and part of -his eternal family. This presents God as actually and literally "Our -Father which art in heaven." It takes away the mystery with which -false faiths have enveloped the Supreme Being, beclouding the minds of -men, and making God utterly incomprehensible. Jesus taught that his -Father and our Father is a personal being, man being in his likeness, -Jesus himself being in his express image. He taught also that he -was sent into the world to save mankind, and bring them back to the -Father's presence; that no man could come unto God but by him. The -true Christian religion, therefore, combines faith in Jesus Christ the -Son, with faith in God the eternal Father. Christ further taught the -existence of a divine spirit, proceeding from God, to enlighten the -souls of men; that is, the Holy Ghost, by which the mind and will of -God may be made known to man, and by which holy men chosen of God have -been inspired in different ages to declare his word. - -These three, the Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost, form the eternal -Godhead. They are not one person, as erroneously declared by modern -Christian churches, but are separate and distinct substances, though -one in mind and power and dominion. Jesus of Nazareth, as the Son of -God, was a personality as distinct from the personality of the Eternal -Father as is that of any earthly son from his father. The Holy Spirit, -though proceeding from both the Father and the Son, is not either of -them, but has an identity of its own. It is true that Jesus said, "I -and my Father are one." (John X; 30), but he also said, "My Father is -greater than I," (John XIV; 28). - -That the unity of the Godhead is not oneness in person, is made very -clear in the account of the baptism of Jesus Christ: The Son on that -occasion coming up out of the waters of Jordan, the Holy Spirit -descending upon him in the form of a dove, and the voice of the Father -from heaven proclaiming, "This is my beloved Son, in whom I am well -pleased." (Matt. III; 16-17.) Jesus said, "I came forth from the -Father, and am come into the world. Again I leave the world and go to -the Father." (John XVI; 28.) He also prayed to the Father, and in the -prayer recorded by John, explained in unmistakable language what he -meant when he declared "I and my Father are one." After praying for -his Apostles, he said: {209} "Neither pray I for these alone, but for -them also which shall believe on me through their words, that they all -may be one, as thou, Father, art in me and I in Thee, that they also -may be one in us. That the world may believe that Thou hast sent me." -(John XVII; 17-18). Concerning the Holy Spirit he said: "Nevertheless -I tell you the truth; It is expedient for you that I go away, for if -I go not away the Comforter will not come unto you. But if I depart -I will send him unto you." (Chap. XVI; 17.) Many more of the sayings -of the Savior might be adduced, but these are sufficient to show the -distinct personality of each of the three that form the Godhead, while -they are in perfect unity of mind and purpose and action. If they are -one substance, as taught in modern Christendom, then all who believe on -them, in all ages, are to be made also one substance, thus losing their -identity and becoming one vast, incomprehensible and inconceivable -individuality. - -The omnipresence of God has bewildered many minds which are unable, -because of modern false teachings, to understand how God the Eternal -Father can be a person after whose form and image man is created, and -yet be present throughout his vast creations. But the explanation is -simple in the light of truth. It is by his Holy Spirit, which permeates -all things, and is the life and the light of all things, that Deity is -everywhere present. Our Father has his dwelling place in the eternal -heavens. Christ is at his right hand, and the Holy Spirit proceeds from -them throughout the immensity of space. By that agency God sees and -knows and governs all things. By it mankind may be brought into union -and communion with God. It guides into all truth. It recalls the past, -manifests the present, and reveals the future. It is the testimony -of Jesus and the spirit of prophecy. It is the light of Christ, and -"lighteth every man that cometh into the world." It is the "inspiration -of God which giveth the spirit of man understanding." To that degree -it shines on every soul, but as the gift of the Holy Ghost it is a far -greater and higher light. Then it is the abiding witness that bears -record of the Father and the Son; that "searcheth all things, yea the -deep things of God." - -Faith in God the Father and in Jesus Christ, the Son, and in the Holy -Ghost is but the beginning of true religion. It is exhibited in works -of obedience which will be explained in other tracts of this series. -Faith is also a principle of power. All human exertion springs from -its exercise. This is exemplified in all the acts of life. In a higher -sense it is a spiritual force. It was by faith, in this degree, that -the wonderful {210} works of the Prophets and Apostles and other -holy men of old, were accomplished, as recorded in the Old and New -Testaments, and in the sacred books of the Seers and Sages who were -not of the Hebrew race. For, faith is the same principle in all ages -and among all nations. It was by this faith that the sick were healed, -the blind received their sight, the lame were made to walk, the deaf -to hear, the dumb to speak, the sting of the serpent and the virulence -of poison were made harmless, divine dreams and heavenly visions were -beheld, and the glories of eternity were unfolded to the Saints and -servants of God in the early Christian Church. It was by faith that -lepers were cleansed, water was turned into wine, multitudes were fed -with a few loaves and fishes, the winds and the waves were stilled, and -the dead were raised to life, when the Divine Master walketh on earth -in the flesh. These marvels are called "miracles." They are deemed -supernatural, but they were the natural results of the exercise of the -spiritual force called faith. It was by the same power that the heavens -were closed that there was no rain for three years and six months; that -the barrel of meal and the cruse of oil failed not, and that the ravens -brought food in the days of Elijah the Prophet. By the same faith the -children of Israel were led out of Egypt by Moses, the Red Sea was -divided, manna was brought from heaven and water from the rock, and -people bitten by serpents were healed in the wilderness. It was also -by that faith that the early patriarchs prevailed, and some of them -walked and talked with God. And indeed, it was by faith that the worlds -were brought into material existence, order coming out of chaos, light -springing forth from darkness, and life, in its various forms, being -developed through the word of the Eternal God, in whom this principle -of faith is manifest in its full and complete perfection. - -This is the faith spoken of in the 11th chapter of Hebrews. Also in the -Epistle of Jude, in which he urged upon the Church when writing upon -the "common salvation," that they should "earnestly contend for the -faith once delivered to the Saints." In modern Christendom it is taught -that this faith, with all the gifts, signs and glorious manifestations -which it produces, are "done away and no longer needed." But this is -another of the many grievous errors of spiritual Babylon. God is the -same yesterday, today and forever. A principle of truth never changes. -Cause and effect do not vary by the lapse of time. The faith exercised -in the first century of the Christian era or of human existence on -earth, must inevitably {211} bring forth similar results in the latter -days. The absence of the effect proves the absence of the cause. - -The true religion contains the true faith. It is the one thing needful. -It is the one way of salvation. To know the only living and true -God and Jesus Christ, whom He hath sent, is to gain eternal life, -(John XVII: 3.) Living faith is the starting point in the path to -that knowledge. While it has existed in a small degree, and has been -exercised occasionally and in a limited manner during the centuries -that have passed since the Apostolic age, the faith "once delivered to -the Saints" has faded almost out of active life, even among professing -Christians whose minds have been blinded by the traditions of men and -the dogmas and theories of human invention. While good men and women -have served God and sought after Him to the best of their ability, -through the long night of darkness which has intervened from the days -of divine revelation down to the present century, they have not been -able to find that "closer walk with God" and exercise that mighty faith -enjoyed in ancient times and which is essential to the true religion. -Thank God! that faith has been restored to earth, and through it divine -communication is once more opened up, man may commune again with his -Maker, and all the blessings obtained at any time thereby may now be -received by the obedient sons and daughters of God. Concerning this -all-important matter other tracts of this series will be presented to -the public, that truth may prevail and that Divine light may shine up -on the world! - - _"The reason why the Lord will pour out his judgments upon the - nations is because of the blasphemous spirit of wickedness and - corruption that reigns among men."_ - - --_Wilford Woodruff_. - -{212} - - - -RAYS OF LIVING LIGHT. - -No. 3 - -BY CHARLES W. PENROSE. - -In previous tracts of this series it has been shown that there can be -but one true religion, because there is but one Supreme God, that it -must be revealed from Him instead of being made by man, and that the -first principle of that religion is faith, which can be made manifest -only by works. Let us now see what those works are which are essential -to salvation. The first fruit of faith in God and in Jesus Christ is -repentance of sin. Sin against God is the transgression of his law. -Conviction of sin comes through faith in God and his law. Conviction -leads to humility and repentance and obedience. Sorrow for sin is not -of itself true repentance, which comprehends not only regret for the -past, but reformation for the future. It includes determination to -forsake and refrain from sin. As the Apostle Paul expressed it, "For -godly sorrow worketh repentance to salvation not to be repented of." (2 -Cor. VII; 10). When the sinner is sorry because he has been found out, -that is not true repentance. Grief is an element of repentance because -when a believer perceives that he has broken a law of God, he feels -remorse. But unless he resolves to turn away from that transgression, -and not repeat it, he does not reach full repentance. - -"Cease to do evil, learn to do well," has been the word of God and -his inspired servants through all the ages. It is a step forward in -practical religion. It is absolutely necessary to salvation. Without -it belief in Christ is vain. He said himself, "Except ye repent, -ye shall all likewise perish." (Luke XIII; 3). "God commandeth all -men everywhere to repent." (Acts XVII; 30). Jesus instructed that, -"repentance and remission of sins should be preached in his name among -all nations." (Luke XXIV; 47). The idea that people may sin against God -and against humanity, and by mere belief in the merits of the Savior -be absolved from all the consequences of their guilt, is one of the -greatest of the many {213} absurdities which have been grafted by the -hand of man upon the tree of religion. - -Christ gave Himself a sacrifice to save mankind from their sins, not -in their sins. His work is to redeem humanity by lifting it up to -Deity. His Gospel teaches purification from sin and exultation into the -righteousness of God. The atonement wrought out on Calvary is as much -misunderstood by modern divines who preach it, as were the teachings of -Moses and the Prophets by the sectaries who rejected the Nazarene. That -atonement was for a dual purpose. First, to redeem mankind from the -consequences of the original sin committed in the Garden of Eden, and -second, to open the way of salvation from the actual sins committed by -the posterity of Adam. - -As to the first, redemption will come to all the race without effort -on their part. Death came into the world in the beginning because -the divine law was broken. It passed upon all the descendants of the -transgressor. Christ gave himself a sacrifice for that sin. As by -one came death, so by one will come life. "As in Adam all die, so in -Christ shall all be made alive." (I Cor. XV; 22). As the sons and -daughters of Adam were not personally engaged in or responsible for -the transgression which brought death, so they are not required to do -anything in the work which shall restore them to life. The resurrection -will be as broad as the death. The raising up will be co-extensive with -the effects of the fall. But when through Christ the resurrection is -accomplished, the dead, small and great, who are thus brought up and -redeemed from the grave will be judged according to their works. (Rev. -XX). - -As to the second--the actual sins of each individual salvation will -come through faith in Christ and obedience to his Gospel. Each -intelligent person is accountable for his own acts. He must do what -is required in order that he may be saved from his sins. The power -is inherent in man to do right or to do wrong. In this he is a free -agent. He can resist evil and do good, or resist good and do evil, as -he elects. No matter how great may be the force of circumstances and -environments, and the pressure of hereditary influences, the volition -of the creature remains. The doctrine of rewards and punishments -is predicated upon individual freedom of the will and personal -responsibility for its exercise. Christ has done for mankind that and -that alone which they were not able to do for themselves. That which -they can perform is required of every one. They can believe, they can -repent, and they can receive and obey the commandments of Christ given -as conditions to salvation. Unless they do {214} this, although they -will be raised from the dead and appear before the Eternal Judge, they -cannot be exalted to dwell in His presence. - -Thus it will be seen that while Christ died, unconditionally, for -the original sin by which death came into the world, he died as a -propitiation for the actual sins of the world conditionally. And it was -to proclaim these conditions and offer them to every creature, that he -sent his Apostles forth as ministers of salvation. There is no other -way to eternal life. The plan of salvation is not changed to suit the -notions and opinions of man. It does not vary in different ages, nor -among different nations. It is the "everlasting Gospel." The law of -Moses was a temporary and imperfect law of carnal commandments, given -because the Gospel had been rejected by the Israelites. It answered its -purpose and passed away when the one eternal Gospel plan was restored -by Jesus Christ, through whom alone mankind can be saved, and that -salvation cannot be obtained except by faith in him, which comprehends -obedience to his requirements. - -It has been shown that faith is the first principle of the Gospel, -and repentance--the forsaking of sin, is the second, and it is now -necessary to present the third principle, which is remission of sins. -The popular idea in modern Christendom is that repentance of itself -brings remission of sins. That is another serious mistake. Payment -of debts is not brought about by simply ceasing to get credit; -determination to sin no more does not wipe out sins already committed. -God is a being of order and of law. He has instituted the means whereby -each sinner may receive a cleansing from the past. His laws are as -uniform in the spiritual world as in the natural world; obedience to -those laws is as necessary in one sphere as in the other. Remission -of sins comes to the repentant believer, through baptism, when it is -performed by divine direction and under divine authority. - -Baptism for the remission of sins was preached and practiced by John, -the forerunner of Jesus. "John did baptize in the wilderness and preach -the baptism of repentance for the remission of sins." (Mark I; 4). -Jesus Christ honored that baptism in person and by his teachings. He -also sent his Apostles to preach it to every creature. (Matt. XXVII; -19-20, also Mark XVI; 15-13). Previous to preaching that baptism, he -instructed his Apostles to "tarry at Jerusalem until they were endowed -with power from on high." (Luke XXIV; 47, 49). That power was bestowed -upon them on the day of Pentecost, when they were assembled in one -place with {215} one accord, and the Holy Ghost was manifested to them -in visible form. To the people who gathered to hear the Apostles, -forming a great multitude, Peter preached the first Gospel sermon after -the resurrection of Christ, as is recorded in the 2nd chapter of the -Acts of the Apostles. After testifying of the mission and resurrection -of Jesus, the Christ, in response to their inquiry, "Men and brethren, -what shall we do?" "Then Peter said unto them, repent and be baptized -every one of you in the name of Jesus Christ for the remission of -sins, and ye shall receive the gift of the Holy Ghost. For the promise -is unto you and to your children, and to all that are afar off, even -to as many as the Lord our God shall call." (Acts II; 37, 38). Three -thousand people on that day received the Gospel of Jesus Christ, and -were baptized for the remission of their sins. - -This great blessing is given in baptism to those who believe and -repent, but comes through the atonement wrought out by Jesus Christ. -"Without the shedding of blood there is no remission of sins." (Heb. -IX; 22). The blood of Christ answers for the blood of the sinner who -complies with the conditions required in Christ's Gospel. The benefits -of that atonement are offered to all to whom the Gospel is preached, -but are obtained only by those who render obedience to it. The -scripture is often quoted which says, "The blood of Jesus Christ, His -Son, cleanses us from all sin." But this is only part of the text, and -is therefore misleading. Here is the scripture as it stands: "This then -is the message which we have heard of Him, and declare unto you, that -God is light and in Him there is no darkness at all. If we say that -we have fellowship with Him and walk in darkness, we lie and do not -the truth; but if we walk in the light, as He is in the light, we have -fellowship with one another, and the blood of Jesus Christ, His Son, -cleanseth us from all sin." (1 John I; 5-7). - -Baptism was instituted for the remission of sins by divine command. -It is therefore essential. It is a sign of cleansing, purification, -death to sin, burial from the world and resurrection to a new life in -Christ Jesus. For, baptism means immersion. The sprinkling or pouring -of water on the body is not baptism. The ordinance of baptism preached -by John, the forerunner, by Christ himself, and by the Apostles whom -he sent as his messengers, was both a burial and a birth. When Jesus -was baptized by John it was in the river Jordan: "Then cometh Jesus -from Galilee to Jordan unto John, to be baptized of him. But John -forbade him, saying, I have need {216} to be baptized of thee, and -comest thou to me? And Jesus answering, said unto him, suffer it to -be so now, for thus it becometh us to fulfill all righteousness. Then -he suffered him. And Jesus when he was baptized, went up straightway -out of the water; and lo, the heavens were opened unto him, and he saw -the spirit of God descending like a dove and lighting upon him, and -lo, a voice from heaven saying, this is my beloved Son, in whom I am -well pleased." (Matt. III; 13-17). Jesus said to Nicodemus, "Verily, -verily, I say unto thee, except a man be born of water and of the -spirit, he cannot enter into the Kingdom of God." (John III; 5). Jesus -himself set the example, and was born of the water and of the spirit, -and though he knew no sin, had to be baptized in order to "fulfill all -righteousness." When Philip baptized the great man of Ethiopia, "they -went down both into the water and he baptized him and when they were -come up out of the water, the spirit of God caught away Philip." (Acts -VIII; 35-39). John baptized in Enon, near to Salim, because there was -much water there. (John III; 23). Paul likened baptism to a burial and -a resurrection. (See Rom. VI; 4, 5; Col. II; 12). Peter cited the flood -as a figure of baptism. (I Peter III; 21). - -The order of the Gospel as taught by Christ and his Apostles was -first faith, second repentance, third baptism by immersion for the -remission of sins, with the promise of the Holy Ghost to all who -complied therewith. Infant baptism is a palpable heresy. Sin is the -transgression of the law. Infants cannot commit sin. Baptism must -follow faith and repentance. Infants cannot exercise faith, and they -have nothing to repent of even if they were capable of repentance. God -never authorized any one to baptize an infant. Jesus blessed little -children and said, "Of such is the Kingdom of heaven." Baptism to -be acceptable to God must be performed by one having actual divine -authority. It must be administered in the name of the Father, and of -the Son, and of the Holy Ghost. No man has the right to assume that -authority. It must come from God or the baptism will be void and of no -effect. When properly administered it brings remission of sins, and the -baptized believer becomes a new creature, stands clean before God, and -is prepared to receive the gift of the Holy Ghost. Further explanations -on this all-important subject will be given in succeeding tracts. Let -the reader ponder, investigate, and enter upon the path of eternal life -and salvation! - -{217} - - - -RAYS OF LIVING LIGHT. - -No. 4 - -BY CHARLES W. PENROSE. - -The gift of the Holy Ghost is the greatest boon conferred by God upon -man in the flesh. It is "the anointing from above which teacheth all -things." It is the "abiding witness" of the Father and son. It is the -spirit of revelation. It guides into all truth, brings things past to -remembrance, makes manifest present light, and shows things to come. -Without it no man can know God and Jesus Christ whom He has sent, -nor can he say truly and without doubt that Jesus is the Lord. Its -reception is the fourth step or principle in the Gospel of Christ. The -preceding principles, namely, faith, repentance, and baptism for the -remission of sins, have been explained briefly in the foregoing tracts -of this series. After the baptism or birth of water comes the baptism -or birth of the spirit. - -This gift from God is conferred by the laying on of the hands of -men called of God and endowed with authority to perform this sacred -ordinance. No man of himself in his own name, however learned, -experienced, or wise, can bestow this great gift upon others. He might -lay his hands upon them, but they would not receive that spirit. -It proceeds from God alone. He will honor that which is performed -according to His directions by His authorized servants. The reception -of the Holy Ghost as an endowment or gift from God is essential to -salvation. The natural light or inspiration given at birth to all -humanity is not equal to it. That is the common heritage of humanity, -but the gift of the Holy Ghost is a far higher and greater bequest from -Deity, and is given only to those who obey the Gospel, and in the way -that God Himself has appointed. - -That the gift of the Holy Ghost is conferred by the laying on of hands, -and that this is the Gospel method, is clearly established by the New -Testament. In the 8th chapter of the Acts of the Apostles an account is -given of the ministry of {218} Philip, in which the following occurs: -"But when they believed Philip preaching the things concerning the -kingdom of God, and the name of Jesus Christ, they were baptized, both -men and women." "Now when the Apostles which were at Jerusalem, heard -that Samaria had received the word of God, they sent unto them Peter -and John, who, when they were come down, prayed for them that they -might receive the Holy Ghost. For as yet he was fallen upon none of -them, only they were baptized in the name of the Lord Jesus. Then laid -they their hands on them and they received the Holy Ghost. And when -Simon saw that through laying on of the Apostle's hands the Holy Ghost -was given, he offered them money, saying, give me also this power, that -on whomsoever I lay hands he may receive the Holy Ghost. But Peter -said unto him, thy money perish with thee, because thou hast thought -that the gift of God may be purchased with money." (Verse 12-20). In -the 19th chapter of the Acts of the Apostles it is related that Paul -found some disciples in Ephesus who had not been properly baptized. He -gave them necessary instructions, and we read: "When they heard this -they were baptized in the name of the Lord Jesus. And when Paul had -laid his hands upon them the Holy Ghost came upon them, and they spake -with tongues and prophesied. And all the men were about twelve." The -ordinance of the laying on of hands is enumerated among the "first -principles of the oracles of God," and one of the foundation "doctrines -of Christ," in Hebrews V; 12, and VI; 2. Paul exhorted Timothy, -"Wherefore I put thee in remembrance that thou stir up the gift of God -which is in thee by the putting on of my hands." (2 Tim. I; 6). - -These quotations are sufficient to show the order of the Gospel as -taught by the Apostles of Jesus Christ, who received their instructions -and authority from Him, and who all preached the same doctrines and -administered the same ordinances wherever they went. The departures -therefrom that are witnessed in modern times are the work of uninspired -ministers, unauthorized of God, and should be rejected by the honest -seeker after religious truth. - -The Holy Ghost is the same in all ages and among all peoples. Its -effects are also the same. In the days of the early Christian Church -the fruits of that spirit were enjoyed by the members. They are thus -described by the Apostle Paul: "But the fruit of the spirit is love, -joy, peace, long-suffering, gentleness, goodness, faith, meekness, -temperance; against such there is no law." (Gal. V; 22, 23). "But the -manifestation of the spirit is given to every man to profit {219} -withal. For to one is given by the spirit the word of wisdom; to -another the word of knowledge by the same spirit; to another faith by -the same spirit; to another the gifts of healing by the same spirit; -to another the working of miracles; to another prophecy; to another -discerning of spirits; to another divers kinds of tongues; to another -the interpretation of tongues; But all these worketh that one and the -selfsame spirit, dividing to every man severally as he will." (lst -Cor. XII; 7-11). Paul exhorted the Saints to "Follow after charity and -desire spiritual gifts, but rather that ye may prophesy," and after -explaining his reasons for this instruction he concluded, "Wherefore -brethren, covet to prophesy, and forbid not to speak with tongues." -(lst Cor. XIV; 39). - -The absence of these gifts and manifestations of the spirit in -the various religious sects at the present day is attempted to be -accounted for by the airy excuse: "They are all done away and are no -longer needed." Yet they were part and parcel of the Gospel of Jesus -Christ, and incorporated in the Church--the body of Christ--as some -of its members. "Every tree is known by its fruits." If the spirit -that animated the Church of Christ in the Apostolic age inspired the -churches of the 19th century, would not the same fruits be brought -forth by it, and be enjoyed today? Has the spirit of God changed? Or -have not men changed the ordinances and institutions of heaven, and -built up churches and promulgated doctrines of their own? But the -advocates and apologists of sectarian theology will quote: "Charity -never faileth, but whether there be prophecies they shall fail; -whether there be tongues they shall cease; whether there be knowledge, -it shall vanish away." (lst Cor. XIII; 8). Why do they not continue -the quotation, and give the succeeding verses which form an integral -part of the scriptural argument? Is it because that would sweep away -the crutches of their lame and halting pretence and cast their false -theory prone in the dust? This is what follows: "For we know in part, -and we prophesy in part, but when that which is perfect is come, -then that which is in part shall be done away." Will it be claimed -that this promised perfection has come? Do latter-day sectaries know -more, understand better, and see clearer in divine things than did -the Apostle Paul? Has anything "perfect" come upon modern Christendom -except "perfect" confusion? That Paul had reference to a condition yet -in the future in making his prediction is evident from his further -remark: "For now we see through a glass darkly; but then face to face; -now I know in part, but then shall I know even as also I am known." -(Verse 12). - -{220} The gifts of the spirit enumerated above are the evidences of -its possession by the disciples of Jesus Christ. They are the signs of -true faith. They accompany the reception of the Gospel and obedience to -its requirements. When the resurrected Christ gave the eleven Apostles -their great commission, he said unto them: "Go ye into all the world -and preach the Gospel to every creature. He that believeth and is -baptized shall be saved, but he that believeth not, shall be damned. -And these signs shall follow them that believe: In my name shall they -cast out devils; they shall speak with new tongues; they shall take -up serpents, and if they drink any deadly thing it shall not hurt -them; they shall lay hands on the sick and they shall recover." (Mark -XVI; 15-18). These gifts were not merely for those Apostles, but were -to "follow them that believe." Christ gave them as the sign of true -belief in Him and in His sayings. They belong to his Church. They are -to be done away until that which is perfect is come, and the sons and -daughters of God behold their Redeemer face to face, and see as they -are seen and know as they are known. Whatever necessity existed for -their possession and exercise in the first century of the Christian -era, exists in the 19th century, not only for the blessing and comfort -of the disciples of the Savior, but for the promulgation of His Gospel -among nations that yet sit in darkness and are numbered among heathens -and idolaters. - -One of the potent proofs of the possession of the Holy Ghost in the -early Christian Church was the unity it established. No matter what -were the conflicting faiths and opposing creeds entertained by the -people of that day previous to receiving the spirit of the everlasting -Gospel, after baptism and the laying on of hands for the gift of the -Holy Ghost, they all became one in Christ Jesus. As Paul wrote to the -Ephesians: "There is one body and one spirit, even as ye are called in -one hope of your calling; one Lord, one faith, one baptism, one God -and Father of all, who is above all and through all and in you all." -(Eph. IV; 4-6). "For as many of you as have been baptized into Christ -have put on Christ. There is neither Jew nor Greek, there is neither -bond nor free, there is neither male nor female; for ye are all one -in Christ Jesus." (Gal. III; 27-28). "And let the peace of God rule -in your hearts, to the which also ye are called in one body, and be -ye thankful." (Col. III; 15). "For as the body is one, and hath many -members, and all the members of that one body, being many, are one body -so also is Christ. For by one spirit we are all baptized into one body, -whether we be {221} Jews or Gentiles, whether we be bond or free; and -have been all made to drink into one spirit." (1 Cor. XII; 12, 13). In -His prayer to the Father that all who believed in Him might be one, -Jesus spoke of this unity as proof to the world that God had sent Him. -(John XVII; 21). The great purpose of the gift of the Holy Ghost was -to guide into all truth, and bring its possessors to "the unity of -the faith and the knowledge of the Son of God." Strife, contention, -division, are not the fruits of the Holy Spirit, but come from beneath. -"For where envying and strife is, there is confusion and every evil -work." (James III: 16). - -The presence and inspiration of the Holy Ghost, with its gifts, -manifestations and divine light are the signs of spiritual life and -divine acceptance. Without the Holy Ghost there is no true, living -Church of Christ on earth. It can be obtained in no other way than that -which God has appointed. Following the birth of water, the birth of the -Holy Spirit makes man a new creature, and initiates him into the Church -or Kingdom of God. Its various gifts are within his reach according to -his faith and diligence in seeking after them. They are as obtainable -in this age as at any former period. By the Holy Ghost mankind may -come to the knowledge of God. In its light the sayings and writings of -inspired men may be clearly understood. The Bible is no longer a sealed -book. The heavens are not closed against mortals. Darkness flees before -it and mysteries vanish. It brings peace and comfort to the soul. It -awakens and thrills the spiritual sense. It unfolds the things of -eternity and the glories of immortality. It links earth and heaven. It -fills the soul with joy unspeakable, and he who gains and keeps it has -boundless wealth and everlasting life! - -{222} - - - -RAYS OF LIVING LIGHT. - -No. 5. - -BY CHARLES W. PENROSE. - -The ordinances of the Gospel referred to in previous tracts of this -series, cannot be effectually administered without divine authority. -That authority does not and cannot originate in man. It may be assumed, -it is true, and presumptuous men may claim to be called of God without -communication from Him. But their performances will be without avail -and will not be recognized in heaven, either in time or in eternity. -When there is no revelation from God there can be no divine authority -on earth. Baptism, even if solemnized according to the form and -pattern followed by the Savior and his appointed servants, will be of -no avail and will not bring remission of sins, unless the officiating -minister has received authority from Deity to act in the name of the -Father and of the Son and of the Holy Ghost. Men may lay their hands -on the baptized believer in the form of confirmation, but if they -have not been divinely appointed to do so, the Holy Ghost will not -flow to the convert, and the performance will be void in the sight -of heaven. Those who have the temerity to act in that manner will be -counted guilty of taking the name of the Lord in vain. No council, -convocation, conference, synod, or presbytery, composed of any number -of learned, devout, and venerable persons, without divine communication -can confer the smallest amount of divine authority. Their power is only -human, their decisions, their commissions and their creeds are equally -valueless in the plan of salvation. - -Whenever the Almighty desired to communicate with man on earth, he -selected His own representatives and endowed them with authority -to speak and act in His name. What they uttered by the power of -the Holy Ghost, and what they administered as He directed, was -recognized by Him as if performed and spoken by Deity in person. -When He gave them authority to call and ordain others to the same -duties, their administrations were also accepted by the Lord, and were -fully efficacious. This divine authority was called the Holy {223} -Priesthood. It was bestowed in the earliest ages. It existed among the -Patriarchs, was exercised in the Mosaic dispensation, was held by many -of the Prophets, and was established in the Christian Church by the -Savior himself. There were two orders or branches, of that Priesthood. - -The higher, which includes the lower, came to be known as the -Melchisedek Priesthood. This was because Melchisedek, the King of -Salem, who lived in the time of Abraham and from whom, "the father -of the faithful" received his blessing, obtained a great power in -that Priesthood. It is referred to in the Epistle to the Hebrews, 7th -chapter. Much controversy has arisen over the meaning of the third -verse, which says: "Without father, without mother, without descent, -having neither beginning of days nor end of life, but made like unto -the Son of God; abideth a Priest continually." The difficulty has -arisen through the application of these remarks to the individual -instead of to the Priesthood which he held. The higher, or Melchisedek -Priesthood was not limited, as the Levitical Order subsequently was, to -a special lineage. It did not depend upon parentage or descent, and it -was an eternal Priesthood, those who possessed it worthily retaining it -through life, and being Kings and priests unto God forever. - -The Lesser Priesthood was held notably by Aaron and his sons, in the -line of the first born, and has therefore been called by his name. It -had authority to administer in the lesser ordinances and in temporal -affairs, but not in the higher and more spiritual concerns of the -Kingdom of God. But no man could take this honor unto himself. He must -be called of God as Aaron was, or he could not hold that Priesthood. -(Heb. V; 4.) Aaron was called by revelation through Moses the Prophet, -and ordained under his hands. - -This being so, as a matter of course, no man can take unto himself the -higher, or Melchisedek Priesthood. Unless called of God by revelation -and properly ordained, he could not obtain that authority. Even -Jesus of Nazareth, though he was the Son of God, did not assume that -Priesthood. He was "called of God, a High Priest after the order of -Melchisedek." It is written further: "So also Christ glorified not -himself to be made a High Priest but He that said unto him thou art my -Son, this day have I begotten thee." (Heb. V; 3, 10.) - -It has been erroneously taught among the Christian sects of the present -age that this Priesthood, in both of its branches or orders, was done -away in Christ. That it has not been on earth for several centuries may -be true, and therefore the {224} authority to administer in the name -of the Lord has not been enjoyed among men. But the authority held by -Jesus Christ as "a Priest forever after the order of Melchisedek" was -conferred by him upon his Apostles, to whom he gave the keys of that -power and authority, so that what they sealed on earth should be sealed -in heaven, and what they loosed on earth should be loosed in heaven. -(Matt. XVIII; 18.) He said to them: "As my Father hath sent me, even so -send I you." (John XX; 21.) Again he said: "Ye have not chosen me, but -I have chosen you, and ordained you; that ye should go and bring forth -fruit and that your fruit should remain." (John XV; 16.) The Apostles -thus authorized had power to call others to this Priesthood and -ministry, when directed by the Holy Ghost, as Moses called and ordained -his brother Aaron. - -The law of carnal commandments in which the lesser or Levitical -Priesthood administered was fulfilled in Jesus Christ, but the -Priesthood or authority to administer in the name of the Lord was not -then abolished, the higher, or Melchisedek Priesthood was restored. -That was the change in the Priesthood referred to in Heb. VII; 12: -"For the Priesthood being changed there is made of necessity a change -also of the law." From this it is evident that the Priesthood was not -abolished, but the law of the Gospel being introduced by Christ in -place of the Mosaic Code, the higher Priesthood was also introduced, -for the Gospel is a higher law than that of Moses. The sacrifice of -animals in which the lesser Priesthood administered was no longer -required, after the great sacrifice of the Son of God of which they -were typical, so that function of the lesser, or Aaronic Priesthood was -discontinued. But the administration of the ordinances of the Gospel -was necessary, and could not be rightfully performed without divine -authority. Therefore, the Priesthood of God held by Jesus Christ, and -by his Apostles and by others called of God through them, was a part of -and essential to the Christian dispensation. - -The term "called of God" appears to be as much misunderstood as is the -subject of the Priesthood of God. Men assume to act in the name of -Jesus Christ, either because they feel or imagine they have a call in -their hearts to this ministry, or because they have been called by some -person or conclave having no more divine communication and authority -than they had themselves. In contrast to their assumption let us view -the case of Saul of Tarsus, afterwards called Paul the Apostle. In the -narration of his case as given in Acts XXII {225} he says that on his -way to Damascus the Lord Jesus Christ appeared to him in glory, and he -was stricken blind thereby. He received his sight by miracle and was -informed: "The God of our Fathers hath chosen thee that thou shouldst -know his will, and see that Just One, and shouldst hear the voice of -His mouth. For thou shalt be His witness unto all men of what thou hast -seen and heard. And now why tarriest thou? Arise and be baptized and -wash away thy sins, calling on the name of the Lord." Paul subsequently -received another divine communication, informing him that the Lord -would send him unto the Gentiles. (Verses 12-21.) After all this he was -not authorized to act as a minister of the Gospel, because he had not -yet been properly called and ordained. - -It was ten years after this, according to the chronology of the New -Testament, that Paul was ordained to the Priesthood or authority to -act in the name of the Lord. It is stated that certain Prophets and -Teachers were in the Church at Antioch, and "As they ministered to the -Lord and fasted, the Holy Ghost said, 'Separate me Barnabas and Saul -for the work whereunto I have called them.' And when they had fasted -and prayed and laid their hands upon them they sent them away." (Acts -XIII; 2, 3; see also Acts IX; 15-18.) Paul in his epistles invariably -declared that he was not called by the will of man; and he taught that -no man of himself could rightfully assume the authority to administer -in the name of the Lord. To the Galatians he wrote: "Paul an Apostle -(not of men, neither by man, but by Jesus Christ and God the Father who -raised him from the dead)." (Gal. I; 1.) Writing to Titus, Paul said: -"For this cause left I thee in Crete. That thou shouldst set in order -the things that are wanting, and ordain Elders in every city as I had -appointed thee." (Titus I; 5.) Writing to Timothy, Paul says: "Neglect -not the gift that is in thee, which was given thee by prophecy, with -the laying on of the hands of the presbytery." (I Tim. IV; 14.) It was -thus that the seven Deacons were ordained, as recorded in Acts VI; 6. - -That there was a divinely appointed ministry in the Church established -by our Savior, must be evident to every mind open to the truth, on -reading the New Testament; also that these were essential to the -Church, and that without them there can be no true Church of Christ on -earth. Explaining this subject and stating the order of the Christian -ministry given by Christ, Paul says: "And he gave some Apostles, and -some Prophets, and some Evangelists, and some Pastors and Teachers." -(Eph. IV; 11.) These inspired men were, {226} as we have seen, called -of God, not of men, and were appointed and ordained to their respective -callings by divine authority. It is claimed that these were necessary -only in the first days of the Church of Christ on earth, and that -they are no longer needed. But the succeeding verses of the scripture -we have quoted show most positively to the contrary. They were given -Paul says, "For the perfecting of the Saints, for the work of the -ministry, for the edifying of the body of Christ; till we all come in -the unity of the faith, and of the knowledge of the Son of God, unto a -perfect man, unto the measure of the stature of the fulness of Christ; -that we henceforth be no more children, tossed to and fro and carried -about with every wind of doctrine, by the sleight of men, and cunning -craftiness whereby they lie in wait to deceive." (Verses 12-14.) -Without these divinely ordained and inspired men, holding this Holy -Priesthood, the work of the ministry cannot be performed acceptable to -God, neither can the Church be perfected. They are absolutely necessary -until all shall come to the unity of the faith and a knowledge of the -Son of God. The absence of that divine authority, and of the gift -of the Holy Ghost, has caused the division and dissension that now -exist among professing Christians, who are, "tossed to and fro and -carried about with every wind of doctrine," led hither and thither -by unauthorized and uninspired men, and by the "cunning craftiness" -whereby hirelings who preach for money, "lie in wait to deceive" and -"make merchandise of the souls of men." - -All the ministrations, ordinances, baptisms, confirmations, -performances and ceremonies that have been instituted by men and -conducted under merely human authority, whether devoutly, sincerely, -and piously, or with wilful intent to impose upon the ignorance -and credulity of mankind, are void in the sight of heaven, are not -recognized of God, and have no virtue or effect as aids to salvation. -God's house is a house of order, and He will accept only that which -He has authorized and ordained. However startling this may appear, it -is the eternal truth, which will stand the test of both reason and -revelation. Truth is mighty and will prevail. The remedy for these -tremendous evils will be pointed out in succeeding pamphlets. - -{227} - - - -RAYS OF LIVING LIGHT. - -No. 6. - -BY CHARLES W. PENROSE. - -That there has been a great departure from the doctrines, ordinances -and discipline of the Church as it existed in the days of Christ and -His Apostles, must be evident to every unbiased enquirer into religious -truth. This has been demonstrated to some extent in tracts already -presented to the reader. But the full measure of the apostasy that has -taken place would take volumes to represent in detail. The proofs are -ample that it has been universal - -When Jesus Christ commenced His ministry on earth He found the -people who claimed to be the special subjects of divine blessing -and approbation, with all their Priests and ministers and learned -divines, entirely out of the way of life and salvation. None were -acceptable unto God. He denounced the most pious, respectable, devout -and educated among them as hypocrites and "whited sepulchres." Their -foreign missionary enterprises he declared obnoxious to the Almighty, -and informed them that when they compassed sea and land to make one -proselyte they made him "two fold more the child of hell." (Matt. -XXIII; 15). He pronounced them blind guides who made clean the outside, -but within were full of extortion and excess. The spirit of the Lord -had departed from those who honored His name with their lips, but who -had departed from His ways, and who, in place of the word of God, -"taught for doctrine the commandments of men." They were without -authority from God, although they claimed to have it by descent and -ordination through a long line of predecessors and prophets. It should -not be deemed impossible that a similar universal apostasy could take -place after the establishment of the Church of Christ by Him and His -Apostles. But whether so considered or not, the facts are too patent to -be denied when they confront the honest and enlightened mind. - -It has been shown that the Gospel as taught and administered by Christ -and His Apostles required first, faith in {228} God and Jesus Christ; -second, repentance, which included reform of conduct; third, baptism -by immersion for the remission of sins; fourth, the reception of the -Holy Ghost by the laying on of the hands of divinely authorized men; -and that obedience to these brought the gifts of the spirit, including -love, joy, peace, patience, brotherly kindness, charity, healings, -tongues, interpretations, discerning of spirits, miracles, prophecy, -revelation, and the unity in one body of all who were baptized into the -Church, no matter what had been their previous beliefs. Also that the -ordinances of the Gospel were administered by men inspired of God, who -were in communion with Him, and who were ordained to act for and in -behalf of Deity, so that what they performed by that authority on earth -was acknowledged and sealed in heaven. And that in the Church of Christ -there were Apostles, Prophets, Evangelists, Pastors, Teachers, Elders, -and other officers, who were constituent parts of the body of Christ. -This may be further seen by a careful reading of 1st Cor. XII, from -which it clearly appears that God placed these in the Church, that they -were all essential to its existence, and that one of them could not say -to any of the others, "I have no need of thee." - -Look at the condition of so-called Christendom today! There are no -inspired Apostles, Prophets, Evangelists, Pastors and Teachers, -administering by divine authority and in the power and demonstration -of the Holy Ghost. In their place there are contending Priests and -Teachers guided by the wisdom of men, the learning of the schools and -the traditions of the Fathers, not even claiming that there is any -direct communication between them and God, but persuading mankind that -revelation has ceased, and the voice of prophecy is hushed forever. Not -one of the clashing, jarring and discordant sects of the day proclaim -the Gospel as it was preached by Peter on the day of Pentecost, and -as taught by all the duly authorized servants of God in the primitive -Christian Church. The gifts and signs which Christ promised to true -believers, and which were enjoyed by the members of His Church -according to their needs and their faith, are not only absent from the -churches of these degenerate times, but are pronounced needless and -"done away." There is no "unity of the faith," no actual "knowledge of -the Son of God," no manifestations of His divine acceptance nor of the -power and glory of the Holy Ghost. - -What is the reason of this transformation? Has God changed? Is Christ -divided? Is the Holy Spirit dead? Or, have not men changed the order, -ordinances, discipline, doctrines, {229} and spirit of the Church -of Christ? Is not the prediction of Isaiah the Prophet concerning -these times literally fulfilled? "The earth also is defiled under the -inhabitants thereof, because they have transgressed the laws, changed -the ordinance, broken the everlasting covenant." He said it should be -"As with the people, so with the priest; as with the servant, so with -his master; as with the maid, so with her mistress; as with the buyer, -so with the seller; as with the lender, so with the borrower; as with -the taker of usury, so with the giver of usury to him." (Isaiah XXIV; -2-5). - -The deplorable condition of affairs in modern Christendom was foreseen -and predicted by the Apostles of Jesus Christ, whose forebodings have -come down to us in the New Testament. Paul, writing to Timothy, spoke -in this wise: "This know also, that in the last days perilous times -shall come. For men shall be lovers of their own selves, covetous, -boasters, proud, blasphemers, disobedient to parents, unthankful, -unholy, without natural affection, trucebreakers, false accusers, -incontinent, fierce, despisers of those that are good, traitors, heady, -high-minded, lovers of pleasures more than lovers of God; having a form -of godliness, but denying the power thereof; from such turn away." -(2nd Tim. III; 1-5). Also: "Now the spirit speaketh expressly, that -in the latter times some shall depart from the faith, giving heed to -seducing spirits, and doctrines of devils; speaking lies in hypocrisy; -having their conscience seared with a hot rod." (lst Tim. IV; 1, 2). -Paul further said: "I charge thee therefore before God, and the Lord -Jesus Christ, who shall judge the quick and the dead at His appearing -and His kingdom; preach the word; be instant in season, out of season; -reprove, rebuke, exhort with all long-suffering and doctrine. For the -time will come when they will not endure sound doctrine; but after -their own lusts shall they heap to themselves teachers, having itching -ears; and they shall turn away their ears from the truth, and shall be -turned unto fables." (lst Tim. IV; 1-4). Paul also said they should be -"ever learning and never able to come to a knowledge of the truth." -Writing to the Thessalonians he said: "Now we beseech you brethren by -the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ, and by our gathering together -unto Him, that ye be not soon shaken in mind or be troubled, neither -by spirit, nor by word, nor by letter as from us, as that the day of -Christ is at hand. Let no man deceive you by any means, for that day -shall not come except there come a falling away first." (2nd Thess. II; -1-3). - -The Apostle Peter also foresaw this great apostasy, and {230} spoke of -it in this wise: "But there were false prophets also among the people, -even as there shall be false teachers among you, who privily shall -bring in damnable heresies, even denying the Lord that brought them, -and bring upon themselves swift destruction. And many shall follow -their pernicious ways, by reason of whom the way of truth shall be evil -spoken of. And through covetousness they shall with feigned words make -merchandise of you, whose judgment now of a long time lingereth not and -their damnation slumbereth not." (II Peter; 1-3.) - -The "falling away" commenced in the time of the Apostles, and hence -their numerous warnings and exhortations to the Saints, rebuking -schisms and divisions, and counseling unity, showing that the Spirit -of the Lord promoted union and led people to the knowledge of the -truth, while dissension and strife came from that Evil One, and led to -darkness and death. That the great apostasy commenced at a very early -period is shown by the words of Paul, "for the mystery of iniquity doth -already work. Only He that now letteth will let until he be taken out -of the way." (II Thess. II; 7.) By the time the Apostles were taken -out of the way, most of them slain by the hands of wicked men, the -apostacy had assumed such proportions that only seven of the Churches -were deemed worthy of a divine communication through the Apostle John, -who had been banished to the island of Patmos. And in that revelation -most of them were denounced by the Lord because they had "left their -first love," and were commanded to repent or he would remove them out -of their place. Some of them were "neither cold or hot," others had -given away to seducing spirits, and had committed abominations and -imbibed false doctrines. (See Rev., chapters I, II, and III.) In that -same vision John the beloved saw the Church in the form of a woman, -clothed with the sun, the moon under her feet, and a crown of twelve -stars on her head taken away into the wilderness, to remain for a -lengthened period, and in her place he saw "a woman sitting upon a -scarlet colored beast, full of names of blasphemy," and though decked -with gold and precious stones, she held in her hand a golden cup full -of abominations, and the name upon her head was Mystery. He saw further -that all nations were made to drink out of that golden cup, by which -they were made drunken. (See Rev. XII; 1-6; XVII; 1-5; XVIII; 2, 3.) - -It is clear from these predictions in the New Testament, and others -that might be cited, that the departure from the purity, simplicity -and unity of the Gospel of Christ was to be {231} universal; and that -these prophecies were fulfilled we have the testimony of the Church -of England. In her Homily on the Perils of Idolatry she declares: -"Clergy and laity, learned and unlearned, men, women and children, of -all ages, sects and degrees, of whole Christendom, a most horrible -and dreadful thing to think, have been at once buried in the most -abominable idolatry, and that for eight hundred years or more." That -being true, how is it possible to believe that the Church of Christ -had any existence on earth after that long continued darkness and -apostacy? How could there be any remnant left of the divine authority -held by the Apostles and Priesthood of the original Christian Church? -If the Romish Church, from which the Church of England seceded, had no -divine authority, then the Church of England could have none, for all -she had she obtained from that Church. If the Romish Church possessed -that authority, still the Church of England could have none, for Rome -excommunicated her with all her priests and ministers. The Church of -England being without divine authority, all the various contending -sects that have sprung from her are of necessity in a similar -condition, for none of them even claim to have received any revelation -from God restoring that authority and re-establishing the Church of -Christ. - -From the Pope of Rome down to the latest minister presuming to act in -the name of the Lord, there is not and cannot be one who holds the Holy -Apostleship or any portion of that sacred Priesthood which God placed -in the Church, and which Paul declared essential to its existence. -Good men, learned men, devout men, there have been by millions; noble, -pious, and blessed women also, with them, have done the best they -could according to their light and opportunities; but darkness "has -covered the earth and gross darkness the people," and the apostacy from -primitive Christianity, as foretold by its founders, has been awful and -universal! - -But thank God, the restoration was also predicted, and it will be a -pleasing task in further tracts to set this forth, as revealed and -brought about by revelation from God the Eternal Father, through Jesus -Christ His Son and the Holy Angels sent from their presence, to usher -in the last and greatest of all dispensations. - -{232} - - - -RAYS OF LIVING LIGHT. - -No 7. - -BY CHARLES W. PENROSE. - -"And I saw another angel fly in the midst of heaven, having the -everlasting Gospel to preach unto them that dwell on the earth, and to -every nation, and kindred, and tongue, and people, Saying with a loud -voice, Fear God and give glory to Him; for the hour of His judgment -is come; and worship Him that made heaven, and earth, and the sea, -and the fountains of waters. And there followed another angel, saying -Babylon is fallen, is fallen, that great city, because she made all -nations drink of the wine of the wrath of her fornication." (Rev. XVI; -6-8.) In these inspired words John the beloved Apostle predicted the -restoration of the Gospel to the earth, and the subsequent destruction -of that power which had filled the earth with the darkness of spiritual -inebriety and wickedness. That these events were not revelations of -the past, but prophecies of the future manifested to the Apostle John, -is made certain by what he says in Chapter IV, verse 1: "After this I -looked and behold, a door was opened in heaven; and the first voice -which I heard was as it were of a trumpet talking with me, which said, -come up hither, and I will show thee things which must be hereafter." -The angels spoken of in the XIV chapter, quoted above, were among the -things which John was told "must be hereafter." It should be observed -that when the angel should fly to the earth bearing the everlasting -Gospel, it was to be at a time when every nation, and kindred, and -tongue, and people would be without that Gospel in its fullness. That -this has been the condition of the world for a long time has already -been demonstrated to the reader. - -In predicting events that would occur previous to his coming and "the -end of the world," Christ declared, "And this Gospel of the kingdom -shall be preached in all the world for a witness unto all nations, and -then shall the end come." (Matt. XXIV; 14.) From this we learn that the -Gospel as preached by Christ and delivered by Him to the Apostles, is -{233} to be preached in all the world as a witness of His second advent -and a sign of the approaching end. (See verse 3.) - -The foregoing predictions correspond with the prophecy of Isaiah: -"Wherefore the Lord said, forasmuch as this people draw near me with -their mouth, and with their lips do honor me, but have removed their -heart far from me, and their fear toward me is taught by the precepts -of men; Therefore I will proceed to do a marvelous work among this -people, even a marvelous work and a wonder; for the wisdom of their -wise men shall perish and the understanding of their prudent men shall -be hid." (Isaiah XXIX; 13, 14.) All the Prophets whose writings have -been collected in the sacred volume called the Bible, have proclaimed -the glory of the latter days and the final triumph of truth over error, -and of the power of God over the deceptions of that Evil One. - -Thus not only the restoration of the Gospel was foretold by holy men of -God, after the great apostacy that was to take place, but the manner -of its revelation was also explained. It was to be by the coming of -an angel from heaven. To whom might it be expected that this angel -should appear? To the learned divines and contending sectaries of -modern Christendom? Do they not all declare that revelation ceased when -John received his vision, recorded in the Book of Revelation? Do they -not teach that though angels once ministered to men, the day of their -coming has long since passed? Have they any faith to call on God for -a divine communication? And will the Almighty reveal anything except -to those who call upon Him in faith? God's ways are not as man's ways. -Therefore, as Paul expressed it, "Not many wise men after the flesh, -not many mighty, not many noble are called, but God has chosen the -foolish things of the world to confound the wise. And God hath chosen -the weak things of the world to confound the things which are mighty, -that no flesh should glory in His presence." (I Cor. I; 26-29.) And as -quoted above, the Lord determined that in bringing forth His latter-day -work, "a marvelous work and a wonder," "the wisdom of the wise should -perish and the understanding of the prudent should be hid." - -It was in the year 1823 that the angel spoken of by John the Revelator -came with the everlasting Gospel to a young man scarcely eighteen years -of age, of obscure, though respectable parentage, and without the -learning of the schools. His name, too, was common, and his occupation -that of a farmer's boy. Joseph Smith, whom the Lord raised up to -receive His word, establish His Church, and prepare the way {234} for -the Redeemer's second coming, was led to enquire of the Lord through -reading the scriptures for the purpose of finding out which of all the -disputing religions was right. Coming to the Epistle of James, 1st -chapter and 5th verse, he read: "If any of you lack wisdom let him -ask of God, that giveth to all men liberally and upbraideth not; and -it shall be given him. But let him ask in faith, nothing wavering." -Relying on this word, he went into the woods to pray, and in the -simplicity of his heart called on God for the wisdom which he felt he -greatly needed. He was then but fourteen years of age, but his faith -was strong and wavered not. His prayers were heard, and in a heavenly -vision in open daylight, the Father and the Son revealed themselves -to his astonished gaze. The Father, pointing to the Son, proclaimed, -"This is my beloved Son, hear Him." Our Savior spoke to the boy, and -in answer to His question as to which of all the religious sects was -right, he was told that they had all gone out of the way, and was -commanded to go after none of them, but was promised that in due time -the true Gospel of Christ should be revealed to him. - -When the Angel appeared to him, three years later, it was in his -chamber, just as he had retired for the night. Coming in glory, the -Angel showed to Joseph the place where an ancient record was hidden in -the side of a hill, containing the history of the former inhabitants -of the American continent, including an account of a visit made to -them by Jesus Christ after His resurrection from the dead, when He -declared to them the same Gospel that he had preached in Palestine, and -also established His Church among them after the same pattern as that -organized on the eastern hemisphere. He was informed that this record -should be subsequently placed in his hands to translate by the gift -and power of God to be given to him through means which the Lord had -prepared for that purpose. This manifestation was thrice repeated, that -Joseph might be fully assured of its reality. Under the inspiration -of Almighty God, the young man was able to obtain possession of this -precious record, inscribed in small and curious characters upon -metallic plates. The Gospel is there set forth in plain and simple -language, and no one who reads the book, which is called the Book -of Mormon, with a prayerful and unprejudiced heart, will fail to be -impressed with its divine origin. - -After being thus favored of the Lord, Joseph Smith received a -visitation from John the Baptist, who held authority in ancient times -to preach and administer baptism by immersion {235} for the remission -of sins. He came as a ministering angel, and ordained Joseph Smith and -his companion Oliver Cowdery, to that Priesthood and authority. Thus -endowed, these young men baptized each other, and at a later date were -ministered to by the Apostles Peter, James and John, who ordained them -to the Apostleship, with authority to lay hands on baptized believers -and confer the gift of the Holy Ghost, also to build up and organize -the Church of Christ according to the original pattern. - -On the sixth day of April, 1830, the Church of Jesus Christ was -organized in the state of New York, with six members, Latter-day Saints -who had been baptized for the remission of sins and had been confirmed -by the laying on of hands. The Holy Ghost was manifested unto them, and -as the Church grew in numbers the gifts of the spirit were imparted, -and the organization was eventually made complete with Apostles, -Prophets, Seventies, Elders, Priests, Teachers and Deacons, also -Bishops and other officers that were in the primitive Christian Church; -indeed all the grades of the Melchisedek and Aaronic Priesthood, -with their keys, powers and endowments, and all the ordinances, -ministrations and divine manifestations necessary to the true Church -of Christ. Men thus divinely authorized, were sent out into the world -to preach the Gospel like the Apostles of old, without purse or -scrip, without salary and without pay of any kind, depending upon the -Lord and friends whom He might rise up to minister to their temporal -wants. Wherever they went and people received their testimony and were -baptized for the remission of sins, the Holy Ghost was poured out upon -them through the laying on of hands, and they invariably obtained a -testimony from God that they were accepted of Him, and that He had -in very deed reestablished His Church on earth. There are now many -thousands of living witnesses to the truth of these things. They are -natives of various countries, speaking different languages, reared in -divers religions; they are now brought to the unity of the faith; they -have come to a knowledge of the truth. Doubt has fled and darkness has -been dispersed; the light of heaven shines in their souls. They are in -the strait and narrow way. They are members of the body of Christ, and -His spirit, which searcheth all things, yea the deep things of God, is -the abiding witness from on high and shows them things past, present, -and to come. - -This is the latter-day work spoken of by the Holy Prophets. It is the -dispensation of the fulness of times, in the which "God will gather -together in one all things in Christ, both {236} which are in heaven -and which are on earth, even in Him." (Eph. I; 9, 10.) It is the -last and greatest of dispensations. In it will be accomplished the -"restitution of all things, which God hath spoken by the mouth of all -His Holy Prophets since the world began." (Acts III; 21.) It is to -prepare the way for the second advent of our Lord Jesus Christ, who -will come "in the clouds of heaven with power and great glory," and -"in flaming fire, taking vengeance on them that know not God and that -obey not the Gospel of our Lord Jesus Christ, when He shall come to be -glorified in his Saints." (II Thess. I; 7-10.) In this dispensation, -after all people have been warned and the Gospel has been preached for -a witness to all nations, and the elect are gathered together from the -four winds, namely East, West, North and South, the great tribulations -and judgments will be poured out, the end of the world, that is, the -end of the rule of Satan and of the wicked will come, the kingdoms of -this world will become the kingdom of our God and His Christ, and He -will reign over them forever. - -"The times of ignorance God hath winked at, but He now commands all -men everywhere to repent." Therefore, oh! ye inhabitants of the earth, -hearken to the voice of the Lord, which is unto all people, Christian -and Pagan, preachers and hearers, Papists, Protestants, infidels, -secularists and agnostics, rich and poor, kings, presidents, rulers, -peasants and men and women of all race, religions and degrees, saying, -repent of your sins, of your false creeds, of your dead forms, and of -all your unbelief and iniquities, and come unto me, and be baptized -by my servants, on whom I have placed my authority, and receive the -laying on of their hands, and you shall have the remission of your -sins and the gift of the Holy Ghost, and shall know that I am God, and -that I have set my hand to accomplish my great work in the earth, and -if you abide in me you shall inherit the earth when it is cleansed and -glorified, and shall be crowned with eternal life! - -{237} - - - -RAYS OF LIVING LIGHT. - -No. 8. - -BY CHARLES W. PENROSE. - -"Truth shall spring out of the earth, and righteousness shall look down -from heaven." So prophesied the Psalmist, (Ps. LXXXV; 11). This may be -viewed as a figurative expression, but it has been literally fulfilled -in the 19th century. In the midst of the disputations over the meaning -of many parts of the Bible, which have caused so many heart-burnings -and bitter feelings among preachers and professors of religion, out of -the earth has come forth a sacred record containing divine truth in -such plainness and simplicity as to settle in the minds of believers -those controversies which have agitated the world of theology. When the -American continent was discovered by Columbus and others, who were led -to cross the great waters in search of unknown lands, a dark-skinned -race, composed of many different tribes but evidently of a common -origin, were found in possession of the Western Continent. Varying -in their characteristics from the white, the black, the yellow, and -all the European, Asiatic and Ethiopian branches of the human family, -their origin became a cause of wonder and scientific investigation. The -general conclusion arrived at was, that at some remote period their -ancestors had migrated from some portion of the Eastern Hemisphere, but -when, or how, or why this emigration had taken place was a profound -mystery. - -But in the year 1829 a book was published in the state of New York, -claiming to have been translated from metallic plates found in a -hill-side in that State, by a young man who was directed to their place -of deposit by an Angel of God, and who was inspired in the work of -translation to decipher the hieroglyphics inscribed on those plates, -being aided in the work by an instrument, discovered with them, called -the Urim and Thummin. The plates had the appearance of gold, were not -quite so thick as common tin, were about six inches by seven in size, -were engraved on both sides, and were fastened together in the shape -of a book by three rings at the back. Acting under instructions of the -heavenly messenger the {238} young man, Joseph Smith, proceeded as -quietly as possible to perform the arduous task required of him. As -he was but a poor scholar, he obtained the assistance of a scribe to -write, as he dictated word by word. The news of the discovery, however, -became noised around, and ridicule from both preachers and people -was followed by attempts at violence, so that the plates had to be -concealed, and, with their translator, removed from place to place. - -A farmer, named Martin Harris, who had become interested in the work, -received from Joseph Smith a copy of some of the hieroglyphics with -their translation. These he carried to New York and submitted them to -some learned linguists, among them Prof. Anthon, who after examining -them, pronounced them true characters and the translation, so far as -he could determine, to be correct. He wrote a certificate to this -effect, and gave it to Martin Harris. But questioning him as to how -the young man had obtained the record containing these characters, -he was informed that it was revealed to him by an Angel of God. He -then requested Mr. Harris to let him look at the certificate he had -given him. On receiving it he tore it up, declaring that there was no -such thing as angels from heaven now-a-days, but said if the book was -brought to him he would endeavor to translate it. A portion of the -record being sealed, Martin Harris informed him of that fact, when he -exclaimed, "I cannot read a sealed book." As will be seen subsequently, -he was, though unwittingly, fulfilling a scriptural prophecy. - -That portion of the record which was not sealed was finally translated -into the English language by Joseph Smith, and formed a volume of about -600 pages, which was published as the Book of Mormon. This title was -given to it because a Prophet named Mormon, by command of God, about -four hundred years after Christ, compiled and abridged the records of -Prophets who ministered on the American continent, back to about 600 -years before Christ, when a colony of Israelites was led from Palestine -across the waters and became a numerous people, the ancestors of the -present race of American Indians. The account of their travels, their -establishment on the Western Hemisphere, the revelations of God to -them, their division through wickedness into separate tribes, the -manner in which the hue of their complexion was changed, their wars, -their works, their buildings, their customs, their language, the -words of their prophets, are all given in great plainness in the Book -of Mormon. An account is also given of the visit of our Lord Jesus -Christ to this people {239} after His resurrection, fulfilling His -own prediction recorded in John X; 16: "And other sheep I have which -are not of this fold. Them also I must bring, and they shall hear -my voice, and there shall be one fold and one shepherd." That these -"other sheep" were not the Gentiles, as popularly supposed, is clear -from Christ's statement, "I am not sent but unto the lost sheep of the -House of Israel." (Matt. XV; 24.) He established His Church among them, -ordaining Twelve Apostles, and giving them the same Gospel, authority, -gifts, powers, ordinances and blessings as He gave to His "sheep" on -the Eastern Hemisphere. Thus the fulness of the Gospel is contained -in the Book of Mormon, which stands as a witness of the truth of the -Bible. The two records supporting each other, and both united bearing -testimony to an unbelieving world that Jesus of Nazareth is the Christ, -the Son of the Eternal God and the Savior of the world. - -This record also contains an account of a colony directed of the Lord -to the Western Continent at the time of the scattering of the people -from the land of Shinar and the confusion of tongues, at the stoppage -of the building of the Tower of Babel. The ruins of their cities and -temples and fortifications, discovered by travelers and archaeologists -since the publication of the Book of Mormon, are silent but potent -witnesses of the truth of the record. Each succeeding year brings forth -further evidences of this character, that form a cloud of witnesses to -the divine mission of the Prophet, Seer, and Translator, Joseph Smith. -The Book of Mormon has since been published in many languages and -submitted to the scrutiny of the religious and scientific world, and -no one as yet has been able to point out wherein it disagrees with the -Jewish Scriptures or with the facts developed by antiquarian research -and scientific investigation. Yet it was brought forth in this age by -an unlearned youth, not acquainted with the world, reared in rural -simplicity without access to the literature of the time, and without -even the ordinary acquirements of the schoolboy of the present. - -According to the Book of Mormon, the people who journeyed from -Jerusalem to the American Continent, taking with them the genealogy -of their fathers and writings of the Law and the Prophets, were of -the tribe of Joseph through Ephraim and Manasseh, and were led out of -Palestine when Zedekiah was King of Judah. In keeping the record which -was subsequently abridged by the Prophet Mormon, they used the learning -of the Jews and the language of the Egyptians. Their hieroglyphs -and symbols, however, were changed and modified, {240} so that the -characters upon the plates revealed to Joseph Smith, where they had -lain hidden for about 1,400 years, was a reformed Egyptian. How this -uneducated youth was able to bring forth a work of such magnitude and -importance, unless by inspiration of Almighty God, and by the means -explained, remains a mystery to unbelievers. For a long time it was -pretended by enemies of the work that one Solomon Spaulding wrote a -Manuscript story, which in some unexplained manner fell into the hands -of Joseph Smith, who worked it over into the Book of Mormon. But that -foolish tale has signally failed of its purpose, for in recent years -the Spaulding manuscript has come to light, and is now deposited in the -Library of Oberlin College, Ohio, and proves to be as unlike the Book -of Mormon as Jack the Giant Killer is dissimilar to the Bible. - -The colonization of America by the seed of Joseph, who was sold into -Egypt, fulfills the blessing pronounced on the head of Joseph and his -sons by the Patriarch Jacob. (See Gen. XLVII; also XLIX; 22-26;) also -the blessing pronounced by the Prophet Moses, (Deut. XXXIII; 13-17). -The historical portion of the Book of Mormon shows that the American -Continent, possessed by a "multitude of nations," the seed of Ephraim -and Manasseh, is the "blessed land" bestowed on Joseph in addition to -his portion in Canaan. There are to be found the "everlasting hills" -and the "ancient mountains," "the precious things of heaven, and the -precious things of the earth," and all of the characteristics of the -country unto which the branches of the "fruitful bough," were to "run -over the wall," as Jacob predicted. That the word of the Lord was to -be given to the seed of Ephraim may be seen from Hosea VIII; 11, 12: -"Because Ephraim hath made many altars to sin, altars shall be made -unto him to sin. I have written to him the great things of my law, but -they were counted as a strange thing." The coming forth of the Book of -Mormon is foreshadowed by Isaiah the Prophet, Chapter XXIX; 4-9. It is -the voice of a fallen people whispering "out of the dust." It has come -at a time when the world is "drunken, but not with wine," staggering -under the influence of false doctrine, and without Prophets and Seers. -It is the "marvelous work and the wonder," which the Lord was to bring -to pass for the confounding of those who had turned things upside down, -and who worshipped Him with their mouths while their hearts were far -from Him. - -The words of the book, Isaiah said, were to be presented to the -learned, saying, "Read this I pray thee," and he was to {241} say, "I -cannot for it is sealed." The book itself was to be "delivered to him -that is not learned;" and that it was to be read is clear from verse -18: "And in that day shall the deaf hear the words of the book, and -the eyes of the blind shall see out of obscurity and out of darkness, -the meek also shall increase their joy in the Lord, and the poor -among men shall rejoice in the Holy One of Israel." The coming forth -of the Book of Mormon as the "stick of Joseph," is also predicted -in Ezekial XXXVII; 15-22. The interview of Martin Harris with Prof. -Anthon, related above, fulfilled one portion of Isaiah's prophecy, the -other portions have come to pass in the translation of the book by the -unlearned youth and its reception by the meek and poor among men, and -by the restoration of sight to the blind and hearing to the deaf, who -have seen and heard the words of the book and bear testimony to its -divine origin. The "Stick of Judah"--the Bible, is now joined with the -"Stick of Joseph"--the Book of Mormon--and, as Ezekial foretold, they -have become one in the hand of the Lord, as a witness for Him and His -Son Jesus Christ in the latter days. - -As a preface to the Book of Mormon the testimony of three witnesses, -namely, Oliver Cowdery, David Whitmer and Martin Harris, is published, -declaring "with words of soberness" that an angel of God came down from -heaven and brought and laid before their eyes the plates from which the -book was translated; that the voice of God from heaven declared that it -had been translated by the gift and power of God, and commanded them -to bear record of it. Also the testimony of eight witnesses is given, -who saw the plates naturally, handled them, inspected the engraving -thereon, and turned over the leaves that had been translated. In -addition to these witnesses, chosen of the Lord to bear record of these -facts, thousands of people, of various nationalities, have received -divine testimony that the book is true, and that Joseph Smith, who -translated it by the gift of God, was a true Prophet, called of God to -usher in the dispensation of the fulness of times proclaim anew the -everlasting Gospel, the one plan of salvation, re-establish the Church -of Christ on earth, and prepare the way for the coming of Him whose -right it is to reign, and for the final redemption of the earth from -sin and satan, from darkness and death. And every person who will read -the Book of Mormon with an unprejudiced mind and will ask God in faith, -in the name of Jesus Christ, concerning it, shall surely receive a -witness of its truth, and be guided in the way of eternal salvation. - -{242} - - - -RAYS OF LIVING LIGHT. - -No. 9. - -BY CHARLES W. PENROSE. - -In proclaiming the great truths that the silence of centuries has -been broken; that the voice of God has again been heard from heaven; -that Jesus Christ His Son has manifested Himself in these latter -days; that Angels from the courts of glory have ministered to man on -earth in the present age; that a sacred record has been brought forth -from the ground disclosing the history of a hemisphere; and bearing -the same truths as those recorded in the Bible; that a Prophet, Seer -and Revelator has been raised up to bring in the last dispensation; -that Apostles and other inspired servants of God now minister among -them; that the Church of Christ with all its former organization, -ordinances, gifts, signs and spiritual power has been reorganized on -earth; and that communications may be had with Deity by men and women -of faith now, as at any period in the world's history, the servants -of God are met with the assertion that the day of revelation has long -since passed, and that they must of necessity be either impostors or -deluded, because there is to be no more scripture, prophecy, miracles, -angelic ministrations, visions or actual communication from heaven to -earth. This popular error is fostered and propagated by the ministers -of various so-called Christian denominations, and is accepted by the -masses of the people as a settled and foregone conclusion. - -On what ground is such an irrational position assumed? Is not the -Almighty declared in scripture to be unchangeable? Has not His work -on earth always been conducted by men divinely chosen, appointed and -inspired? Is there not as much need of divine revelation to settle -religious feuds and doctrinal differences in the 19th century, as at -any previous period? Would not the word of the Lord be of much more -value to mankind than the varied opinions of uninspired men, no matter -how great be their human learning? Ought {243} not the inhabitants of -the earth to be not only willing, but eager to receive a message from -the eternal worlds? - -"Ah!" exclaims the objector, "but there were to be no more Prophets -after Christ. He finished the divine plan and completed the revelation -of God to the earth. He warned His disciples against false prophets -and false Christs, and said if it were possible they would deceive the -very elect." Does not the very fact Christ said there would be false -prophets, convey the idea that there would be true Prophets also? -If there were to be no more true Prophets, it would have been easy -for the Savior to plainly say so, and thus there would be no place -left for deceivers. But He declared emphatically: "Wherefore, behold -I send unto you Prophets and wise men and scribes, and some of them -ye shall kill and crucify, and some of them ye shall scourge in your -synagogues and persecute them from city to city." (Matt. XXIII; 34.) -Were not Prophets established in the Church of Christ as members of -His body? Read I Cor. XII; 28: "And God hath set some in the Church; -first Apostles, secondarily Prophets, thirdly, Teachers, after that -miracles, then gifts of healing, helps, governments, diversities of -tongues." Did not Christ promise His disciples that after He went away -the Comforter should come? And was not one of the offices of that -spirit to show them "things to come?" (John XVI; 13.) Was not the gift -of prophecy bestowed upon members of the Church of Christ as one of the -manifestations of the Holy Spirit? (I Cor. XII; 10.) And can anybody -possess the true testimony of Jesus without that spirit? The angel -that appeared to John the Apostle said: "The testimony of Jesus is the -spirit of prophecy." (Rev. XIX; 10.) Paul prayed for the Ephesians: -"That the God of our Lord Jesus Christ, the Father of glory, may give -unto you the spirit of wisdom and revelation in the knowledge of Him." -(Eph. I; 17.) If revelation and prophecy ceased with Christ, what about -the New Testament, all written after His death and resurrection, by men -now believed to be inspired? Did not the Apostle John behold a glorious -vision and receive a grand revelation, when banished to the Island of -Patmos? - -Here again the objection will be raised: "But that revelation was the -last communication from heaven, and its closing chapter forbids any -further revelation." That is also a popular error promulgated by men -professing to be ministers of Christ, and finding themselves destitute -of divine power and inspiration. Here is the passage they quote: "For I -testify unto every man that heareth the words of the prophecy of {244} -this book, if any man shall add unto these things, God shall add unto -him the plagues that are written in this book." (Rev. XXII; 18.) It -is astonishing how plain and simple language can be wrested from its -evident meaning to suit the purpose of sophistry. There is not a word -in that text which conveys the remotest intimation that revelation -and prophecy were to cease, or that God would no more speak to man. -It is a prohibition against the addition by man of anything to that -which God reveals. The next verse forbids the taking away of anything -from the "book of this prophecy." That is, the Book of Revelation. -These commands have reference to that one book, and that only. The -compilers of the New Testament have placed it last in the collection of -scriptural books, and the strained, unnatural and absurd application -which has been made of the words we have quoted have been attached to -the whole volume of the Bible. It is all wrong and ridiculous. The -idea that the Almighty placed a seal upon His own mouth when He simply -forbade men to add to what He said, is certainly most remarkable for -sane people to entertain. If that singular notion were correct, then -both the angel who gave the revelation, and John, who received it, -violated the heavenly injunction, for we read that the angel gave to -John a mission in figurative manner, which he thus explained: "Thou -must prophecy again before many peoples, and nations, and tongues, and -kings." (Rev. X; 11.) It is well known that the Epistles of St. John -were written after he received the revelation on Patmos. - -While the true Church of Christ remained on earth the spirit of -revelation and prophecy also remained. When that spirit departed -there was but a dead form left. Only by the restoration of divine -communication with man could the Church of Christ be re-established -on earth. Only by raising up a Prophet to commence the latter-day -dispensation could our Heavenly Father maintain His invariable method -from the beginning of the world. And instead of men, professing to be -His servants, opposing and fighting against divine revelation, they -ought to hail with gladness the re-opening of the heavens and shout for -joy that the rays of the Millennial morning have burst upon the world. - -It is passing strange that persons familiar with the prophetic writings -in the Bible, could hold the opinion that there would be no revelation -in the latter days. The Bible teems with prophecies of the latter-day -glory, when the mightiest miracles ever wrought by divine power should -be displayed; {245} when God should set up an "ensign for the nations," -"assemble the outcasts of Israel," gather together "the dispersed of -Judah from the four corners of the earth," and not only repeat the -wonders of the Mosiac journey from Egypt to Canaan, but display His -power to such an extent that it will no more be said, "The Lord liveth -that brought the Children of Israel out of the land of Egypt, but the -Lord liveth which brought up and which led the seed of the House of -Israel from the north country and from all countries whither I have -driven them." (See Isaiah XI; 6-16; Jer. XXIII; 3-8; Zech. X; 6-11.) -Not only is the Lord to gather Israel and Judah, "with a mighty hand -and a stretched out arm," but He is to bring "His elect together from -the four quarters of the earth." They are to go up in the tops of the -mountains, where the House of the Lord is to be reared, from which His -law is to go forth, and where His people shall learn of His ways and -walk in His paths. When He has rebuked the nations, cleansed the earth -from its iniquity, so that the meek shall inherit it, He is to pour -out His spirit upon all flesh, with the result not only that His sons -and His daughters shall prophesy and see visions, but "they shall all -be taught of God," until "the earth shall be full of the knowledge of -God as the waters cover the great deep." (Joel II; 28-32; Isaiah XI; 9; -Micah IV; 1-7; Isaiah XXXV; Isaiah LIV; 13.) - -That there was to be a new and final dispensation after the great -apostacy from primitive Christianity foretold by the Apostles, is -evident from the statement of Paul in his Epistle to the Ephesians. -He says: "Having made known unto us the mystery of His will according -to His good pleasure which He hath purposed in Himself, that in the -dispensation of the fullness of times He might gather together in one -all things in Christ, both which are in heaven and which are on earth, -even in Him." (Eph. I; 9, 10.) How could this, the greatest of all -dispensations, be ushered in without a Prophet and without revelation -from God? Did the Almighty ever commence a dispensation since the world -began without a Prophet to declare His word, and without revealing -His will? The Apostle Peter calls this great dispensation "the times -of restitution of all things spoken of by all the Holy Prophets since -the world began," in which Jesus Christ is to come in glory. (Acts -III; 20, 2l.) If all things are to be restored in that great gathering -dispensation, then Prophets must be restored, revelation, angelic -visitations, gifts, signs, miracles and all the manifestations of -former times must also be restored. {246} For, the consummation of -all things is to be accomplished, and the earth be prepared for the -presence of its rightful ruler, its Redeemer and King. - -Be it known to all people that the Lord, in His infinite mercy, has -once more opened the heavens and revealed Himself to man. The last -dispensation has been commenced. The voice of Christ has again been -heard. Angels have come down from heaven to earth. Prophets, Apostles -and other inspired men declare the word and will of the Lord. A sacred -record of the ancient people of a vast continent has been brought out -of the ground and, united with the Jewish Bible, bears witness that God -is the same yesterday, today and forever, and that by faith mankind in -all ages may learn of Him and have communion with Him. The Gospel of -Jesus Christ is being preached in all the world as a witness to all -nations, baptism is administered by divine authority for the remission -of sins, the Holy Ghost is conferred as of old, by the laying on of -hands of men clothed with the Holy Melchisedek Priesthood, the unity of -the faith is enjoyed, the sick are healed, prophecies are uttered, the -gift of tongues and interpretation is attainable, and by visions and -dreams and the witness of the Comforter, God is testifying to those who -receive His word, that He has commenced a great latter-day work spoken -of by His Holy Prophets. - -The man chosen of God to commence the work of the last dispensation -was Joseph Smith, who was slain at Carthage, Illinois, for the word of -God and the testimony of Jesus. No Prophet who ever lived on earth, -except the Son of God Himself, accomplished a greater work, brought -forth more truth or received greater revelations from on high than -he. Having finished the grand mission required of him by the Lord, -he sealed his testimony with his blood, and stands with the martyrs -who will be crowned in the presence of God and the Lamb as Kings and -Priests unto them forever. The truth of this testimony has been sealed -upon the hearts of many thousands of people, who rejoice in the certain -knowledge that they are accepted of God. And this knowledge may be -obtained by every soul who shall believe in Christ, repent of sin, be -baptized for the remission of sin, and receive the laying on of hands -for the gift of the Holy Ghost. Therefore, oh reader! Come unto the -light, obey the Gospel and be saved! This is the only way of eternal -life and everlasting happiness in the Father's presence. - -{247} - - - -RAYS OF LIVING LIGHT. - -No. 10. - -BY CHARLES W. PENROSE. - -"Except a man be born of water and of the Spirit he cannot enter the -kingdom of God." (John III; 5.) This sweeping declaration was made -by Jesus Christ to Nicodemus, when that prominent Israelite visited -the Savior at night. The Apostle Peter said concerning Jesus Christ: -"Neither is there salvation in any other; for there is none other -name under heaven given among men, whereby we must be saved." (Acts -IV; 12.) The words of Peter were spoken when he was "filled with the -Holy Ghost." The words of Jesus came from him as the Son of God. They -vitally affect the whole human family. They being true, not a soul can -enter into the kingdom of God unless he or she is a true believer in -Jesus Christ, and has been born of the water and of the spirit. Even -Christ himself had to comply with this law, in order to "fulfill all -righteousness." He was born of the water in His burial by baptism in -Jordan, and His coming forth from the womb of waters; he was then born -of the spirit by the baptism of the Holy Ghost. Here is the example for -all mankind, who are required to "follow in His steps." This is the -"strait and narrow way." - -The question which naturally arises in the thoughtful mind on hearing -these declarations is, "How could people believe in Jesus Christ when -His name was not preached to them?" And coupled with that comes the -query: "What has become of the many millions of earth's inhabitants who -died without the opportunity of being born of water and of the spirit?" -The heathen nations, worshiping false gods, knew nothing of Jesus as -the Savior of mankind. Even the chosen people Israel who were under the -Mosaic law, did not walk in that way of salvation. Since the days when -the Apostles and other authorized servants of Christ administered the -ordinances of the Gospel, and during the times when "darkness covered -the earth and gross darkness the people," down to the present age when -it is claimed by the Latter-day Saints that the Church of Christ, the -Holy Apostleship, and the fulness of the Gospel have been restored, -myriads of {248} good people have passed away without receiving that -new birth in the manner that Christ declared to be essential. Have they -all perished? Is it possible that they are doomed to destruction? Will -the Eternal Father reject all these His children because they did not -obey a law which was not made known to them? - -Justice, mercy, reason, and common sense revolt at such an idea. As -Paul has it: "How then shall they call on Him in whom they have not -believed? And how shall they believe in Him of whom they have not -heard? And how shall they hear without a preacher? And how shall they -preach except they be sent?" (Rom. X; 14.) Yet the word of God must -stand. It endureth forever, and He is no respecter of persons. "And -He is to judge the secrets of all men by Jesus Christ according to -His Gospel." It is for that reason that the Gospel was to be preached -to "every creature." According to the notion prevalent in modern -Christendom, there will be many millions of people shut out of the -kingdom of heaven, because they did not believe in a Savior about whom -they knew nothing. And it is taught that there is no possible chance of -salvation for those who die without faith in Christ. Sectarians sing: -"There's no repentance in the grave, nor pardon offered to the dead." -The preachers of the sects limit the mercy of God to this probation. -They teach that at death the soul goes either to heaven or to hell, -and its state and condition is fixed forever. If this awful doctrine -were true, Satan would gain the victory over Christ, claiming as his a -vast and overwhelming proportion of the human family, leaving to our -great Redeemer but a small and trifling troop out of the immense and -countless hosts of the armies of humanity. - -The solution of this, to many, puzzling problem is simple in the light -of the true Gospel of Christ restored in the latter days. "The mercy of -God endureth forever." It is not confined to the narrow boundaries of -this little earth, nor tied up within the limits of time. The spirits -of men and women are His sons and daughters, whether if the body or -out of the body. "His tender mercies are over ALL HIS WORKS." No one -can be justly or mercifully judged by the Gospel without hearing that -Gospel, and having the opportunity to receive or reject it. Why, then, -should not the Gospel of Jesus Christ be made known to those who never -heard it in the flesh, after they have left the body and dwell in -another sphere? Do not all the sects of Christendom, almost without -exception, believe that the spirit of man is immortal, and {249} is -therefore living and sentient when the body is dead? And if that is -true, are not the spirits of men and women able to receive instruction -and information when out of the body? Is it not the spirit of man -that receives and stores up intelligence conveyed through the bodily -senses? Why should the change called death, which is the separation of -the body and the spirit, cut off all means of divine communication to -the living, immortal intelligent being that has simply "shuffled off -the mortal coil?" There is no good reason why the spirit thus advanced -one stage in its experience should not be capable of still further -progress and of receiving light, knowledge, wisdom and religious -teaching, especially if information essential to its eternal welfare -was withheld while it dwelt in the body. Revelation as well as reason -bears testimony that the word of God can be preached to the departed -as well in the sphere to which they have gone, as on any part of this -earthly globe. - -"For Christ also hath once suffered for sins, the just for the unjust, -that He might bring us to God. Being put to death in the flesh, but -quickened by the spirit, by which also He went and preached unto the -spirits in prison, which sometime were disobedient when once the -long-suffering of God waited in the days of Noah; while the ark was -a preparing, wherein few, that is eight souls, were saved by water." -(I Peter III; 18-20). Here is a declaration which like a ray from the -sun of righteousness, puts to flight the fogs and mists of modern -eschatology and opens up to view a vast field of understanding, wherein -the justice, wisdom and mercy of God are displayed in glorious review. -The spirits of those rebellious people who were destroyed by the -flood, after suffering about 2,000 years in their prison house, were -visited by the Son of God while His body was lying in the sepulchre. -This was in fulfillment of the prophecies of Isaiah concerning Him; -for instance: "The spirit of the Lord God is upon me, because the Lord -hath anointed me to preach tidings unto the meek; He hath sent me to -bind up the broken hearted, to proclaim liberty to the captives, and -the opening of the prison to them that are bound." (Isaiah LXI; 1). And -further: "To open the blind eyes, to bring out the prisoners from the -prison, and them that sit in darkness out of the prison house." (Isaiah -XLII; 7). And again: "That thou mayest say to the prisoners, go forth. -To them that are in darkness, show yourselves." (Isaiah XLIX; 9). - -The common notion is that when Christ on the cross bowed his head and -gave up the ghost, he went direct to {250} heaven, as it is supposed -all good people do, but on the third day after this, when Christ -appeared to Mary, he said unto her: "Touch me not, for I am not yet -ascended to my Father." (John XX; 17). The time spent by the Savior -between His death and His resurrection, instead of being in heaven was -among the "spirits in prison," the captives whom He went to deliver. -Thus Jesus could preach without His body, and the spirits whom He -visited could hear also without their bodies. But what was the nature -of His preaching to those who were held in captivity? Let Peter answer -this question. "For, for this cause was the Gospel preached also to -them that are dead, that they might be judged according to men in the -flesh, but live according to God in the spirit." (I Peter IV; 6.) Thus -it appears that the same Gospel which was preached to men in the body -was also preached to men out of the body, so that all might be judged -by the same Gospel, which is to be preached to "every creature." That -the message of deliverance to the captives and the opening of the -prison to them that were bound was successful is evident from the -scriptural statement concerning Christ: "He led captivity captive." -(Eph. IV; 8). - -Jesus promised His disciples that the works which he did, they should -do also. The mission and Priesthood which His Father gave to Him He -gave to them also. It is therefore clear that the work of redemption -commenced on earth will be carried on in the sphere beyond the veil. -And that it will be performed in the latter times, may be learned -without doubt from the prophecy of Isaiah concerning the end of the -world, in which he foretells as one of the events of that period: "And -it shall come to pass in that day that the Lord shall punish the host -of the high ones that are on high and the kings of the earth upon the -earth, and they shall be gathered together as prisoners are gathered in -the pit, and shall be shut up in the prison, and after many days shall -they be visited." (Isaiah XXIV; 20-22). - -The spirit of man when out of the body, being an intelligent entity, -a thinking, progressive and responsible being, capable of hearing and -believing or rejecting truth, must be also capable of repenting of -evil and learning to do well. Thus the mercy of God can reach such a -being independent of the mortal structure in which it was permitted -to dwell on earth. The idea that the eternal future of man is fixed -at death comes from a mistaken notion concerning "the judgment day." -Both Christ and His Apostles taught that the time of judgment was set -by the Father to take place "when the Son of Man shall {251} come in -His glory, and all the holy angels with Him." (Matt. XXV; 31-46). Paul -declared that Christ would come to judge the quick and the dead "at His -appearing and His kingdom." (2 Tim. IV; 1). It was at that day that -Paul expected to obtain "a crown of righteousness." (Verse 8.) And the -time of the judgment is fixed in the book of Revelation to be after the -resurrection from the dead, when "the small and the great shall stand -before God, and the books shall be opened, and the dead shall be judged -out of the things written in the books according to their works." (Rev. -XX). - -The popular notion that final judgment takes place at the death of each -individual, and that he is then and there exalted to heaven or thrust -down to hell, is utterly wrong and unscriptural. Yet it has prevailed -in Christendom for many centuries, and it remained for the Prophet of -the 19th century, Joseph Smith, by divine inspiration to bring forth -the glorious light in the midst of dense spiritual darkness, and show -forth the mercy and goodness of Almighty God in providing means by -which every soul of Adam's race, either in the body or out of the -body, may learn the way of the Lord, the everlasting Gospel, the only -plan of salvation. It is to be preached to all them that are dead who -could not hear it while living in the flesh, and they can repent and -turn unto God and be taught the things of His kingdom. The doctrine of -purgatory, which is part of the Roman Catholic creed, is a perversion -of this doctrine of Christ, but the idea of the former came from a -misunderstanding of the latter. There is an intermediate state in which -the spirits of the departed remain between death and the resurrection -of the body, and, as will be pointed out in a succeeding tract, there -are works which may be performed by the living in behalf of the dead, -but only such as are impossible of performance in the spirit world. - -The Apostle Paul declared that Jesus Christ "gave Himself a ransom for -ALL, to be testified in due time." (1 Tim. II; 6). The time has now -come. The testimony of this great truth is proclaimed by Prophets and -Apostles raised up in these latter days, and by the voice of Angles -from Heaven, and by the witness of the Holy Ghost, which bears record -of the Father and the Son. Let all people rejoice and praise the Lord -for this new revelation of his loving kindness and tender mercies -extended over all His works, and let His light shine to the uttermost -parts of the earth and penetrate to the darkest abode of the regions -behind the veil, that truth may triumph everywhere and God be glorified -in the obedience and salvation of His children. - -{252} - - - -RAYS OF LIVING LIGHT. - -No. 11. - -BY CHARLES W. PENROSE. - -"Else what shall they do which are baptized for the dead? If the -dead rise not at all, why are they then baptized for the dead?" (1 -Cor. xv: 29.) This was an argument used by the Apostle Paul with the -Corinthians, who doubted the doctrine of the resurrection of the body. -It is evident that they were familiar with baptism for the dead. For, -the Apostle was reasoning with them from what they knew. The influence -of Greek philosophy affected the minds of the Saints at Corinth, and -the Apostle found it necessary to write to them his splendid treatise, -to convince them that as Christ was actually raised from the dead, so -all mankind should be brought forth from their graves, as the Savior -himself declared. And appealing to their good sense he asked the -question why they were baptized for the dead, if, as some among them -maintained, there was to be no resurrection of the dead. - -This doctrine, that the living could be baptized in behalf of the -dead, has not been understood in the so-called Christian world for -many hundreds of years. It was known to the early fathers, but became -obsolete when the authority held by the Apostles and their associates -was taken from the earth and spiritual darkness settled upon the world. -Yet, if that was part of the doctrine of Christ in the Apostolic age, -it is part of it now. But who among all the sects of the age teaches -it? Who has authority to administer it? Who knows anything of the -manner in which the ordinance should be solemnized? It is because of -the profound ignorance of modern teachers of religion on this important -subject that they endeavor, whenever the text given above is quoted, -either to cover it with a cloud of meaningless explanation, or to treat -it as unworthy of attention, or to set it aside as something "done -away." - -In the revelation of the Gospel of Jesus Christ anew in the present age -baptism for the dead was made known to the Prophet Joseph Smith as a -necessary part of the doctrine of {253} Christ. Its purpose, the form -of the ordinance, who should administer it, who should receive it, how -it would affect both the living and the dead, and everything to render -it acceptable to God and efficacious to the departed, was made known to -the Prophet of the nineteenth century. - -It has already been demonstrated that the Gospel preached by our Savior -and His Apostles to the living was also preached to the dead, that -is, to the spirits of those who had once dwelt in the body on earth. -Also that such persons are capable of receiving the truth, of faith, -of repentance, of obedience and reform. It has been further shown -that baptism for the remission of sins and the reception of the Holy -Ghost by the laying on of hands, both ordinances to be administered by -actual divine authority, are essential to salvation. But it will be -evident to the thoughtful reader that while the internal or spiritual -requirements of the Gospel can be complied with by disembodied persons, -the outward and material ceremonies are of the body, and can only be -performed on the earth. Water is an earthly element or composition of -material elements, and pertains to this mundane sphere. It is for this -reason that the living must be baptized for the dead. If those who die -unbaptized are to obtain salvation the necessary ordinances will have -to be attended to by proxy. - -If any professing Christian objects to the idea of salvation by proxy, -the all-important fact that the entire plan of salvation hinges on that -principle should be sufficient to sweep away the objection entirely and -forever. "The wages of sin is death." "All have sinned and come short -of the glory of God." Jesus of Nazareth died instead of sinners. The -just was offered for the unjust. The innocent Christ was a substitute -for the guilty men. The whole doctrine of the atonement rests upon the -principle of salvation by proxy. Jesus is called the Captain of our -salvation. He is the head of the host of the army of saviors. It was -predicted by Obadiah the Prophet that, "Saviors shall come upon Mount -Zion" in the latter days, and "the kingdom shall be the Lord's" (verse -21). And the inspired writer of the epistle to the Hebrews, speaking of -those worthies who through faith performed great wonders and prevailed -and obtained a witness from God in olden times, declared: "These all, -having obtained a good report through faith, received not the promise, -God having provided some better thing for us, that they without us -should not be made perfect." (Heb. XI; 39, 40.) Thus the work of human -redemption is to be carried on until all the people {254} of the earth -shall be judged according to the Gospel, every soul having had an -opportunity of receiving or rejecting it, either in the body or in the -spirit state, and of obeying the ordinances thereof, either in person -or vicariously, the living acting for the dead. - -At the first glance this doctrine may strike the modern Christian -mind as new and dangerous, but the more it is investigated in all -its bearings, the clearer its truth is made apparent, and the more -glorious it becomes. The thought that those who receive and obey the -Gospel of Christ in its fulness while in the flesh, can aid in the -work of redemption for their ancestors who are in the spirit world, -is most delightful to the reverent soul. It shows the value of those -genealogies which Israel, the covenant people of God, were moved upon -in olden times to preserve. It simulates the faithful in Christ to good -works that they may become "Saviors on Mount Zion." It explains how the -nations composed of millions upon millions of souls that never heard -the Gospel or the name of Christ Jesus, may ultimately be redeemed and -made heirs of salvation. It points out the way by which Christ shall -eventually obtain the victory over Satan and prove himself "a ransom -for all," presenting His perfect work to the Father, not one soul -having been lost but the sons of perdition, who sinned unto death and -could not be forgiven in this world or in the world to come. - -The ordinances for the dead, as revealed from heaven to the Prophet -Joseph Smith, must be attended to in the way provided by the Lord or -they will not be accepted of Him. They must be administered in sacred -places built according to a heavenly pattern, and administered by -those who have authority to loose on earth and it shall be loosed in -heaven, to seal on earth and it shall be sealed in heaven. Persons who -have themselves complied with the requirements of the Gospel, may be -baptized and administered to in other necessary ordinances for and in -behalf of their departed kindred and ancestors, as far back as their -line of progenitors can be ascertained. This work must be attended to -in Zion. This necessitates the gathering of the Saints, "the elect of -God" from all parts of the earth. They are commanded of the Lord to -come out of Babylon, that they "be not partakers of her sins and that -they receive not of her plagues." (Rev. XVIII; 4). In compliance with -this requirement they are gathered from all nations, "to the mountain -of the Lord's house in the tops of the mountains, where they can learn -of His ways and walk in His paths," and build up Zion, where {255} they -can officiate as saviors and prepare for the coming of the great King. -(See Micah IV; 1-4; Isaiah II; 2-5; Psalms CII; 16). - -The gathering of Judah is also to be accomplished in this dispensation -of the fulness of times. Their gathering place is Jerusalem. They will -return to the land of their forefathers chiefly in unbelief. A few of -that race will begin to believe that Jesus of Nazareth is the Christ, -but the masses of that people will not receive Him in that light until -He comes and "His feet shall stand again on the Mount of Olives." He -will then appear as their Deliverer from the hosts that will assemble -against them for a spoil and a prey. They will then look upon Him whom -their forefathers have pierced, and beholding the scars of the wounds -He received when "He came to His own and His own received Him not," -but hung Him upon the cross, will come to the understanding that Jesus -is indeed the Son of God as well as the son of David, and is their -Messiah, their Redeemer, and their King. They will then receive His -Gospel, the only plan of salvation; "a nation will be born in a day -unto the Lord;" and in the Temple that will be reared to His name they -will officiate for their dead until all the links in the chain of their -ancestry, back to the time when the Gospel was on the earth previous -to the enunciation of the Mosiac code, the law of carnal commandments, -are made complete. All the promises made to Israel and Judah through -their Prophets will be fulfilled, and Christ will "reign in Mount Zion -and Jerusalem" and fill the earth with His glory! (See Zech. XIV; 8-23; -Jer. XXIII; 3-8; XXXII; 37-44; Ezek. XXXIV; 13-16; XXXVIII; 8-23; Ezek. -XXXIX; Isaiah XXIV; 23). - -While the House of Judah is to rebuild Jerusalem, in expectation -of a Messiah, but in unbelief of the Savior and His atonement, the -descendants of the House of Israel which was scattered and dispersed -among the nations, will gather as the elect of God to the latter-day -Zion upon the land of Joseph in the tops of the mountains, where the -House of God is "exalted above the hills," and where the revelations of -His will are made known and the ordinances of His House for the living -and the dead can be administered. The blood of Israel, though mixed -with that of the Gentiles, is counted as the seed of Abraham to whom -the promises of old were made, and not one of them will fail. Their -gathering place is on "the land shadowing with wings" which Isaiah saw -in vision "beyond the rivers of Ethiopia," where the Lord has "lifted -up an ensign on the mountains," and from which His "swift messengers" -{256} are now going forth as "ambassadors" of the great King and are -bringing Israel from afar to "the place of the name of the Lord of -Hosts, the Mount Zion." (Isaiah XVII.) There, in the Temple built to -His name according to the pattern He has revealed, baptisms and all the -ordinances necessary on earth in the work of salvation for the living -and the dead, are performed by divine authority, and there the Spirit -of God is poured out in rich effusion, bearing witness to the humble -of heart and contrite of spirit that they and their labors of love are -accepted of Him and sealed and recorded in heaven. - -There "the wilderness and the solitary place have been made glad" -because of them. The parched ground and the thirsty land have brought -forth springs of water, the desert is made to "blossom as the rose." -There the ransomed of the Lord have come to Zion with songs of -everlasting joy. "The place of their defense is the munition of rocks," -and they are looking for the time which is near at hand, when they -shall behold "the King in His beauty." (See Isaiah XXXV; also XXXII; -13-20; XXXIII; 15-17; XLIX; 22-23; LII; 7-12; Psalm CVII; 1-7; 33-43; -Isaiah XLI; 18-20.) - -From the foregoing it will be seen that our Heavenly Father is not -bound by the small notions and narrow creeds of modern religious sects -and teachers. "His ways are not as man's ways nor His thoughts as -their thoughts." "As high as the heavens are above the earth," so is -His plan of salvation above the inventions of the worldly wise. The -Gospel is to be preached to every responsible and accountable creature. -They who do not hear it while in the body will hear it in the spirit -world, and even those who through folly and darkness received it not -will, after having been beaten with "many stripes" and having paid the -"uttermost farthing" of the debt thus incurred, have mercy extended -to them when justice has been satisfied, and at length through the -ministration of the Holy Priesthood of God on earth and behind the -veil, and the ordinances performed in person or vicariously, all the -sons and daughters of God in the race of Adam will come forth from the -grave; and finally "every knee shall bow and every tongue confess that -Jesus is the Christ to the glory of God the Father." Then Jesus, having -finished His work of redemption, will present it to the Eternal Father, -that He may be all in all. - -This glorious work for the salvation of the human family is now in -progress under the revelation and authority of the Most High, and no -matter how much it may be opposed by ignorance or malice, by Satan or -foolish men, it will go on {257} to complete and glorious victory. Evil -will be overcome, darkness dispersed, Satan and his hosts be bound, the -earth and its inhabitants be redeemed, Paradise will be restored, Eden -will bloom again, Christ will reign as King, the Tabernacle of God will -be with men, and all things above, beneath, around, will sing praises -to the Most High, to whom be glory and dominion forever. Amen. - - _"I have had sufficient experience in this work to know that the - hand of God is in it; that it is controlled and guided by His - spirit and by revelation from Heaven. It is the design of God to - establish his Kingdom upon earth to be thrown down no more."_ - - --_Wilford Woodruff_. - - _There is no other way beneath the heaven that God hath ordained - for man to come to Him, except through faith in Jesus Christ, - repentance and baptism for the remission of sins; then follows the - promise of the gift of the Holy Ghost. Any other course is in vain._ - - --_Joseph Smith, The Prophet_. - -{258} - - - -RAYS OF LIVING LIGHT. - -No. 12. - -BY CHARLES W. PENROSE. - -"Ye shall know them by their fruits. Do men gather grapes of thorns -or figs of thistles?" so said the Savior of mankind, (Matt. VII; 16). -The Latter-day Saints, or "Mormons" as they are commonly called, have -been derided and persecuted and all manner of evil has been spoken -against them, even by people who call themselves Christians. That in -this false witness has been borne against them, may be definitely -proved if the criterion given by Christ is accepted. Having obeyed the -Gospel as restored to earth by angelic visitations and administered by -divine authority, large numbers of the Saints have congregated in the -valleys of the Rocky Mountains in obedience to the command, "Gather -my Saints together unto me, those that have made a covenant with me -by sacrifice." (Psalm L; 5). And also: "Come out of her (Babylon) my -people, that ye be not partakers of her sins and that ye receive not of -her plagues." (Rev. XVIII; 4). - -In the year 1847 a company of Pioneers, led by the Prophet Brigham -Young, successor of the Martyr Joseph Smith, who was slain for the -Gospel's sake, marched from the Missouri River across prairies and -mountains, sand wastes and rivers, through the wilderness known as -the Great American Desert, to the place in the mountains where they -had been directed by Joseph Smith when living with them in Nauvoo. On -July 24th of that year they halted in the valley of the Great Salt -Lake, beheld by Brigham Young in vision before they commenced their -weary journey. Not a human habitation was to be seen. The sun-baked -land brought forth sagebrush and weeds. Rain was almost unknown and -the melting snows from the mountain tops came down but in narrow and -scanty streams. But they plowed the parched ground and turned upon it -the trickling waters; they sowed in faith and trusted in God for the -harvest which alone could save them from starvation. The little band -was composed of but 147 persons who had left civilization more than -a thousand miles behind. Today nearly three hundred thousand people, -gathered from all parts of the world, dwell in peace and harmony -in flourishing cities {259} and towns or upon fruitful farms and -luxuriant ranches, reaping the results of thrift and industry and the -blessings of God upon the land and upon their labors. In the cities -are fine residences, comfortable cottages, business establishments, -manufacturing enterprises, broad streets lined with magnificent trees -and with clear streamlets on either side, lighted by electricity and -supplied with pure water from works owned by the people. Grand school -houses have been erected, spacious places of worship, noble public -buildings and splendid temples costing from one million to four million -dollars each. All kinds of grains and fruits and flowers are produced -in abundance; the rainfalls have wonderfully increased, springs have -burst forth in dry spots, grass grows on the hillsides and in the -meadows, cattle and sheep graze on a thousand hills, and the face of -nature smiles and shines with beauty. - -This marvelous transformation has been brought about by the blessings -of Almighty God upon the faith and works of His Saints gathered from -afar. Zion that brought good tidings--the everlasting Gospel restored -to earth--has gone up "into the high mountain." The spirit has been -poured out from on high, and the wilderness has become a fruitful -field. "The people of the Lord dwell in peaceable habitations, in -sure dwellings, in quiet resting places." They are sowing "beside all -waters." "The wilderness and the solitary place is glad for them, the -desert rejoices and blossoms abundantly." They are the "ransomed of the -Lord, and have come to Zion with songs of everlasting joy." (See Isaiah -XL; 9; XXXII; 15-20; XXXV; 1-10). - -Every Sabbath day the children assemble in Sunday schools under a -system which is not excelled in any part of the world. In the afternoon -and evening the Saints assemble in their Tabernacles and meeting -houses, and receive instruction by the voice of inspiration and the -reading of holy writ. Societies are organized for the instruction of -juveniles, of young men and women, of ladies of mature age and for all -classes of the community. To serve God and keep His commandments is -held up as the first duty of His people. To labor for the salvation of -the living and the redemption of the dead is placed above all earthly -consideration. The Church has now in the mission field fifteen hundred -or more missionaries, traveling "without purse and scrip," without pay -of any kind, depending upon God and friends whom He may raise up to -them for their daily sustenance. The Church organization revealed from -heaven is recognized by all who investigate, as the grandest and most -complete ever known on earth. The {260} industry, order, devotion, -unity and brotherly love displayed by the Latter-day Saints are the -admiration and commendation of both friend and foe. The work they have -performed under divine direction is a marvel to all who have visited -the cities of the Saints or know of their achievements. What is the -tree that has brought forth these excellent fruits? It is the Church of -Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. Let the tree be judged by its fruits. - -It is true that the "Mormons" are a people who have been "everywhere -spoken against," but this was a characteristic of the Saints in the -original Christian Church. Paul said: "They that live godly in Christ -Jesus shall suffer persecution." Jesus exclaimed: "Woe unto you when -all men shall speak well of you." He prophesied of his disciples: "Ye -shall be hated of all nations for my name's sake." But there are a -number of brave men who, after visiting Utah, have not been afraid to -speak their honest sentiments concerning that despised people. Among -them are the following, whose published remarks are but samples of -others that might be adduced: - -Bishop D. S. Tuttle of the Episcopal church, who resided in Salt Lake -City, had the following in the New York Sun: "We of the East are -accustomed to look upon the Mormons as either a licentious, arrogant, -or rebellious mob, bent only on defying the United States government -and deriding the faith of the Christians. This is not so. I know them -to be honest, faithful, prayerful workers, and earnest in their faith -that heaven will bless the Church of Latter-day Saints. Another strong -and admirable feature in the Mormon religion is the tenacious and -efficient organization. They follow with the greatest care all the -forms of the old Church." - -Henry Edger says, in the New York Evolution: "Driven by mob -violence from one state to another, despoiled of their legitimate -possessions--fruits of honest toil--this despaired and grossly wronged -people found their way at last across the trackless desert and by an -almost unexampled perseverance and industry created an oasis in the -desert itself." - -Elder Miles Grant, editor of the World's Crisis, says: "After a careful -observation for some days we came to the settled conclusion that there -is less licentiousness in Salt Lake City than in any other one of the -same size in the United States; and were we to bring up a family of -children in these last days of wickedness, we should have less fears of -their moral corruption were they in that city than in any other." - -Gov. Safford of Arizona wrote as follows: "They have no {261} -drones, and the work they have accomplished in so short a time is -truly wonderful. All concede that we need an energetic, industrious, -economical and self-relying people to subdue and bring into use the -vast, unproductive lands of Arizona. These Mormons fill every one of -the above requirements." - -Gen. Thomas L. Kane of Pennsylvania, after four years experience with -the Mormons, declared: "I have not heard a single charge made against -them as a community, against their habitual purity of life, their -willing integrity, their toleration of religious difference of opinion, -their regard for the laws, their devotion to the Constitutional -government under which we live, that I do not from my own observation -or upon the testimony of others know to be unfounded." - -Chief Justice White, sent to Utah by the U. S. government, testified: -"Industry, frugality, temperance, honesty are with them the common -practices of life. This land they have redeemed from sterility and -occupied its once barren solitudes with cities, villages, cultivated -fields and farm-houses, and made it the habitation of a numerous -people, where a beggar is never seen and alms-houses are neither needed -nor known." - -The late Hon. Bayard Taylor, U. S. minister to Germany, remarked, -"We must admit that Salt Lake City is one of the most quiet, orderly -and moral places in the world. * * * The Mormons as a people are the -most temperate of Americans. They are chaste, laborious and generally -cheerful, and what they have accomplished in so short a time under -every circumstance of discouragement, will always form one of the most -remarkable chapters in our history." - -Notwithstanding the facts set forth in the foregoing, the Congress -of the United States was moved upon for several years by anti-Mormon -preachers of different sects, and by petitions from good, pious, -but deceived "Christian" people, also by adventurers who desired to -profit by inroads upon the Mormons, to enact stringent and oppressive -measures looking to the suppression of what they called "Mormonism." -It was thought by the enemies of the Saints that they could be driven -again from their possessions, as they had been driven by mob violence -from the states of Missouri and Illinois, where their property became -a prey to their so-called Christian persecutors, and where many of -their number were brutally murdered in cold blood, their Prophet and -Patriarch, Joseph and Hyrum Smith, being among the number. For some -time these efforts gave great promise of success. Much suffering was -endured by the Saints, but they possessed their souls in patience, -having faith in the promises of God made to {262} them through their -Prophets and Apostles, and the testimony of the Holy Spirit. The day -of their deliverance from this injustice, sorrow, and tribulation has -come. Their true character has been measurably recognized, and Utah has -been admitted into the Union as a free and sovereign State, on an equal -footing with the other states in the Federal compact. - -There yet remains in the world great ignorance concerning the -Latter-day Saints, their purposes and works, their doctrines and -teachings, and the spirit and power of their faith. To these they -invite the investigation of every rational mind. They urge comparison -of their principles, their Church and the ordinances, gifts, and spirit -thereof with those set forth in the New Testament, in contrast with -the contending and discordant religions of modern Christendom. They -know that they have received the truth, and that God has revealed it -in the present age. They have received a divine witness, every one for -himself. They are building up Zion in the West. They are sending forth -the Gospel into all the world as a witness to the nations before the -end shall come. - -This is a day of warning. It will be followed by a time of judgments. -The Lord is about to shake terribly the kingdoms of this world. War, -pestilence, famine, earthquake, whirlwind, and the devouring fire, with -signs in the heavens and on the earth, will immediately precede the -great consummation which is close at hand. These are the last days. All -that has been foretold by the Holy Prophets concerning them is about to -be literally fulfilled. The everlasting Gospel has been restored to the -earth as one of the signs of the latter days. Israel is being gathered. -The elect of God are assembling from the four quarters of the earth. -The way is opening for the redemption of Judah. Soon all things will be -in commotion: "men's hearts failing them for fear and looking for the -things that are coming on the earth." The places of refuge appointed -are in Zion and in Jerusalem. The Lord, even Jesus the Messiah, will -come to His Holy Temple. He will be glorified in his Saints, but will -"take vengeance on them that know not God and obey not the Gospel." -He will break in pieces the nations as a potter's vessel. He will -sweep the earth as with a besom of destruction. He will establish -righteousness upon it and give dominion to His people. "The meek shall -inherit the earth and the wicked be cut off forever." Therefore, repent -and turn unto Him all ye nations, and obey Him all ye people, for these -words are true and faithful and are given by His spirit! Salvation has -come unto you; reject it not lest ye fall and perish. The time is at -hand! - -{263} - - - -A FRIENDLY DISCUSSION UPON RELIGIOUS SUBJECTS. - -_(Compiled from a Work Entitled "Mr. Durant of Salt Lake City.")_ - -BY BEN E. RICH. - -This pamphlet is written in the form of a conversational discussion, -because in this style information to the reader can be conveyed by a -method that is at once simple and agreeable. - -The scene of this narrative is a small town in the southwestern part -of Tennessee, which we shall call Westminster. In this pretty village -is a home of entertainment for strangers. It can scarcely be termed a -hotel as it partakes largely of the character of a private residence -with accommodations for a limited number of guests, and visitors are -attracted to it by its home-like characteristics. A planter named -Marshall was the proprietor of the premises, which are known as Harmony -Place. - -At the particular time of which we write (Sept., 189-), the house -had three guests--a lawyer named Brown, who had selected Westminster -as a place favorable for the establishment of the practice of his -profession; a physician named Slocum, who had a similar intention, and -a clergyman named Fitzallen, a tourist who was traveling in the pursuit -of health and pleasure. - -At this time another visitor made his appearance. He was an attractive -looking man aged about thirty, with genial manners and a striking clear -method of presenting his thoughts in the course of conversation. This -was Charles Durant, who hailed from the West. - -The evening of the first day that marked the stranger's advent into -Westminster saw the entire _personnel_ of Harmony Place on the veranda. - -One subject after another was taken up, discussed and disposed of, -or at least laid aside to give way to some other. The conversation -proceeded from point to point until the topics of {264} the quiet -gathering assumed more the aspect of an intellectual _melange_ than -anything else. Two subjects which agitate us nationally and sometimes -locally more than any other--politics and religion--had, so far -escaped; they had not, however, been unthought of, and presently the -latter was begun by the minister saying: - -"Representing to some extent, as I do, the church, I am pleased to -be able to state that in the matters of organization, discipline and -places of worship, America is thoroughly Christianized." - -"I partially concur with you," said the lawyer, "and yet I belong to no -church at all--do not, in fact, endorse Christianity as a department of -civilized life." - -"Why, how is this?" said Fitzallen, "I thought nearly everybody in this -country must be orthodox to some extent, at least." - -"Not so with me, I assure you," the other replied, "and the strange -part of it is, that my views are the result of investigation and the -peculiar explanations of those who make religious teaching their -calling. Those who accept the creeds which are supposed to base their -tenets upon the Bible, do not, it appears to me, live up to their -professions, and the clergy--no offense intended--are more addicted to -money-getting than soul-saving." - -The stranger from the West was listening to all this with the air of -one deeply interested. It was as if a desired opportunity had come, -and he was not reluctant about replying when questioned as to his own -views. It came when the churchman, after announcing his determination -to "labor" with the infidel, turned to the newcomer and said: - -"I do not know whether you will be for or against me in this -discussion, but as you come from what we of the East are prone to -regard as the land where restraints are not severe, I presume you are -disposed to assist him rather than me." - -"Well, gentlemen," said Durant, "this topic interests me, and while I -and my opinions are unknown to you all, I will, if agreeable to you, -endeavor to throw some light upon the subject. I am a believer in -religion and lay claim to a testimony of the truth of the gospel of -Christ from a divine source, and yet I often find myself opposed by -ministers." - -"I cannot imagine why this should be the case," said Fitzallen, "if you -are, as you state, a true believer in Christ and have a witness of Him." - -"If you will permit me to ask a few questions during your conversation -with Mr. Brown, I may be able to take a general {265} part in the -discussion, provided, however, that should we differ upon any point it -will be in a friendly manner." - -"Certainly," said the clergyman, "I am sure it will be a pleasure to me -to have you join in our conversation, and I do not doubt that Mr. Brown -and the other gentlemen feel the same way." - -The entire party expressed approval of the proposed interchange of -opinions. - -"Then, Mr. Brown," said Fitzallen, "what particular part of the -Christian faith appears to you as being the most difficult to -understand?" - -"I confess there are many. However, let us commence with one of the -principles of your belief. I will refer to some of the literature of -the Church of England. The first article of religion contained in the -Church of England Prayer-Book is: 'There is but one living and true -God, everlasting; without body, parts or passions; of infinite power, -wisdom and goodness; the maker and preserver of all things, both -visible and invisible: and in the unity of this Godhead there are three -persons of one substance, power and eternity--the Father, Son, and the -Holy Ghost.' According to this, then, your belief is that the Father, -Son and Holy Ghost are one person, without body, parts or passion." - -"You have certainly quoted correctly from the prayer-book; I fail to -see anything wrong with that. What fault have you to find with it?" - -"I cannot form a conception of a God who has neither body, parts nor -passions. So far as the Bible is concerned, I fail to see from what -part of that book you derive such a conclusion." - -"Well, Mr. Brown, using your own language, 'so far as the Bible is -concerned,' let us do as Isaiah commands, 'go to the law and to the -testimony' (Isaiah viii: 20) and I will soon convince you that the -Bible plainly sets forth the fact that the Father and the Son are one. -In fact, Jesus himself declares that He and His Father are one (John x: -30). Is this not true?" - -"Excuse me," said Durant, "but is it not more reasonable for us to -believe that He meant that He and His Father are united in all things -as one person?--not that they are actually one and the same identity?" - -"Certainly not," said the reverend, "our Savior meant just what He said -when He declared that He and His Father were one." - -"I differ from you," said the stranger, "for He also asked {266} His -Father to make His disciples one, even as He and the Father were one, -as you will see by reference to John xvii:20 and 21, and by your argument -it must have been His wish for those disciples to lose their separate -and distinct identities." - -"Stranger," said Mr. Brown, "your view of the case, I must confess, -appears reasonable." - -"Let me ask," said the preacher, "did not Jesus say, 'He that hath seen -me, hath seen the Father.'" (John xiv: 9.) - -"Yes," said the westerner, "for as Paul says, 'He was in the express -image of His (Father's) person' (Heb. i: 3), and this being the case, -Jesus might well give them to understand that when they had seen one -they had seen the other. When Jesus went out to pray, He said, 'O, my -Father, if it be possible let thus cup pass from me: nevertheless, not -as I will, but as Thou wilt.' (Matt. xxvi: 39.) Now then, to whom was -our Savior praying? Was he asking a favor of himself?" - -"Oh, no; He was then praying to the Holy Spirit." - -"By such admission you have separated one of the three from Jesus, for -in the beginning you declared that the three were one; and now that we -have one of the three separated from the others, let us see if we can -separate the other two. In order to do this, I refer you to the account -of the martyrdom of Stephen. While being stoned to death he looked up -to heaven and saw the glory of God, and that Jesus was standing on the -right hand of God. (Acts vii: 55.) Would it not be impossible for a -person to stand on the right hand of himself? In further proof that -Jesus is a separate person from the Father we will examine the account -of His baptism. On coming up out of the water, what was it that lighted -on Him in the form of a dove?" (Matt. iii: 16.) - -"We are told it was the Spirit of God." - -"Exactly! And whose voice was it that spoke from the heavens, 'This is -my beloved Son in whom I am well pleased!' (Matt. iii: 17.) Now, mind -you, there was Jesus, who had just been raised from the water, being -one person, the Holy Ghost which descended from above and rested upon -Him in the form of a dove, making two personages; and does not the idea -strike you very forcibly that the voice from heaven belonged to a third -person? And then again I will draw your attention to--" - -The churchman was getting heated. Said he: "These are things which we -are not expected to understand; and, my young friends, I would advise -you to drop such foolish ideas, for--" - -"Excuse me. Did you say 'foolish ideas?' Why, my dear {267} sir, we -are told in the Bible that 'This is life eternal, that they might -know thee, the only true God, and Jesus Christ, whom thou has sent.' -(John xvii: 3.) Therefore it should be our first duty to find out the -character and being of God. You say we are not expected to understand -these things, while the Bible says these are what we must understand -if we desire eternal life. It also says we can understand the things -of man by the spirit of man, but to comprehend the things of God we -must have the spirit of God; and as you profess to be one of His -servants, you are presumed to be in possession of the necessary light -to understand the true and living God, also Jesus Christ whom He sent. -You say God has no body; did our Savior have one? If so, then His -Father had one, for I have just proved by the words of Paul that Christ -was in the express image of his person. (Heb. i: 3) Jesus appeared in -the midst of His disciples after His resurrection with a body of flesh -and bones, and called upon His disciples to satisfy themselves on this -point by touching Him; 'for,' says He, 'a spirit hath not flesh and -bones as ye see Me have.' (Luke xxiv:39.) Then He called for something -to eat and He did eat (verses 42, 43), and with this tangible body He -ascended into heaven and stood, as Stephen says, on the right hand of -God. (Acts vii:55.) Now if He has no body, what became of the one He -took away with Him?" - -"This is nonsense! You know that God is a spirit, and I think we would -better not delve too deeply into matters which we are not permitted to -comprehend." - -"Pray listen a while longer, for I have yet more to say in regard to -what you call nonsense, although if it be such, I must insist that -it is Bible nonsense. You say God is a spirit; does that prove He -has no body? We are also told we must worship Him in spirit. Am I to -understand from this that we must worship him without a body? Have you -a spirit? Yes. Have you also a body? Yes. Were you made in the image -of God, body and spirit? So says the Bible. Man was created in the -image of God. (Gen. i: 26, 27.) Then God has a body and, consequently, -must have parts. Moses talked with Him face to face, as one man talks -with another (Ex. xxxiii: 11), and he also saw His back parts. He -promised (Num. xii: 8) to speak with Moses mouth to mouth. We are told -in the fifth chapter of Deuteronomy that He has a hand and arm. The -Psalm (cxxxix: 16) tells us He has eyes, and Isaiah (xxx: 27) says He -has lips and tongue. John describes His head, hair and eyes. (Rev. i: -14.) And as for passions, we are told in the Bible that He exercises -love and is a jealous God. Are {268} these not parts and passions? It -would appear that all who believe in the Scriptures must conclude that -they are parts and passions, and that the Creator is a God after whose -likeness we are made." - -"Well, I had no idea when I commenced this conversation with Mr. Brown -that I was to find such an antagonist in yourself. One would naturally -come to the conclusion that you had made the Bible a study." - -"I have as a Christian studied the record; in fact, at a very early age -my parents required me to commit and remember a very important verse -in that good old book. It is found in the fifth chapter of the gospel -according to St. John, being the 39th verse, and reads as follows: -'Search the Scriptures, for in them ye think ye have eternal life; and -they are they which testify of me.'" - -"That is proper, but I must again warn you against plunging into -mysteries which we cannot understand." - -"But Peter tells us that 'no prophecy of the Scripture is of any -private interpretation' (II. Peter i:20), and these are the things -which we should seek for information upon; for lack of information by -the ministers upon these points is to a great extent, the cause of many -persons being in Mr. Brown's frame of mind today." - -"If your assertion be correct, perhaps it would be better for me to -withdraw and leave Mr. Brown in your hands." - -"I beg your pardon," said Durant, "I did not mean to offend you; I will -endeavor to be more careful during the rest of the conversation." - -"We will resume the discussion at another time. Tonight I only intended -remaining a short time, having an important engagement; so, if you will -excuse me, I will wish you all good evening." - -"Well," said Mr. Brown, "things have taken a very peculiar turn. I seem -to be out of the contest. I have heard more that appears reasonable -from you, Mr. Durant, regarding religion than ever before in my life, -and I must also admit that if my early teaching on religious matters -had been of this character, I believe I would have been a Christian. -I am somewhat familiar with the doctrines of different Christian -societies, and from the way you express yourself regarding the -personality of God, I would like very much to hear your views regarding -other differences. Do you disagree with these ministers very much on -other principles?" - -"I am afraid the difference on many important principles is just -as great as that concerning the personality of God. But {269} if -you really desire to go with me in this search after the kingdom of -God, and the others are willing, I assure you it will give me great -pleasure." - -Unanimous approval was expressed at once, and Mr. Brown continued, -saying: - -"I never before had as great a desire in this direction, and must -confess that my curiosity has become quite aroused." - -"Then," said Durant, "we will take King James' translation of the -Scriptures as the law-book, and 'Seek ye first the kingdom of God' for -our text; and if we should discover before we have finished that the -teachings of men differ greatly from the teachings of Christ, I will be -somewhat justified in saying that religionists have 'transgressed the -laws, changed the ordinance, broken the everlasting covenant.'" (Isaiah -xxiv: 5. Jere. ii: 13.) - -"Very well," said Mr. Brown, "I will proceed," and obtaining the family -Bible he continued: "And should your assertions prove correct, it would -account for the increase of infidelity, and it might also cause others -as well as myself to stop and consider. Now, then, to the 'law and -testimony.' Give me the chapter and verse, that I may know you make no -mistake." - -The doctor then for the first time took part, saying: "I am also -becoming very much interested, and think I shall join you with my -Bible. Let us all come into the circle." - -"All right, we will examine the Gospel of Jesus Christ from the -Bible, principle by principle. In order to have a clear understanding -concerning this, it will be necessary for us to go back to the days of -our Father Adam. Through the transgression of our first parents, death -came upon all the human family, and mankind could not, of themselves, -overcome the same and obtain immortality. To substantiate this, see -first, second and third chapters of Genesis, Romans 5th chapter and -12th verse, and I. Corinthians 15th chapter and 21st and 22nd verses. -But in order that they should not perish, God sent His Son Jesus Christ -into the world to satisfy this broken law and to deliver mankind from -the power of death. (John iii: 16; Romans v: 8; I. John iv: 9.) And as -all become subject to death by Adam, so will all men be resurrected -from death through the atonement of Christ (I. Cor. xv: 20-23; Rom. v: -12-19), and will stand before the judgment seat of God to answer for -their own sins, and not for Adam's transgression. (Acts xvii:31; Rev. -xx:12-15; Matt. xvi:27.) Am I right as far as I have gone?" - -"Yes," said the doctor, "I have been following you with your -quotations, and find them correct. Proceed." - -{270} "Then I have proved one of the principles of some of the -so-called Christians incorrect, for they do not believe that the wicked -will have the same chance of resurrection as the righteous. Jesus -Christ did not die for our individual sins, except on condition that -we conform to the plan He marked out, which will bring us a remission -of our sins. The only way we can prove that we love Him is by keeping -His commandments (John xiv: 15); therefore, if we say we love God and -keep not His commandments, we are liars and the truth is not in us. (I. -John ii: 4.) I think I have proved to your satisfaction that there is -something defective in their understanding of the attributes of God, -and I think I can prove also that they do not keep His commandments. -Christ has given us to understand two things which you must remember -while on this search after the 'kingdom of God.' First, that we must -follow Him; secondly, that when He left His disciples He was to send -them the Comforter that would lead them into all truth; therefore we -must follow Christ and accept all the principles which were taught by -His disciples while in possession of the Holy Spirit, though it should -prove the whole world to be in error." - -"Thus far your arguments are reasonable, also in accordance with Holy -Writ; and as there is no other name given us except Jesus Christ -whereby we can be saved (Acts iv: 12), you may now lay before us the -conditions; but give us chapter and verse as I said before, that we may -know you speak correctly." - -"We will now examine into the conditions; but first remember that God -does not send men into the world for the purpose of preaching contrary -doctrines, for this always creates confusion, and God is not the author -of confusion, but of peace. (I. Cor. xiv: 33.) Paul has said if any man -teach another gospel let him be accursed. (Gal. i: 8, 9.) The first -condition is this: To believe there is a God (not the kind mentioned -in the English prayer-book), but the God that created man in His own -image, and to have faith in that God and in Jesus Christ whom he has -sent." - -"Go on," said the party in concert. - -"Well," continued Durant, "the kind of faith required is that which -will enable a man, under all circumstances, to say, 'I am not ashamed -of the gospel of Christ; for it is the power of God Unto salvation.' -(Rom. i: 16.) This is the kind of faith by which the worlds were -framed; by which Noah prepared an ark; by which the Red Sea was crossed -as on dry land; by which the walls of Jericho fell; it was by faith -that kingdoms were subdued; righteousness was wrought; {271} promises -were obtained, and the mouths of lions were closed. (Heb. xi: 32, 38.) -This faith comes by hearing the word of God (Rom. x: 17), and the lack -of this faith and the absence of prayer and fasting caused even the -Apostles to fail on one occasion in casting out devils. (Matt. xvii: -14, 20.) No wonder, then, that without faith it is impossible to please -God. (Heb. xi: 6.) Faith, then, is the first grand stepping-stone to -that celestial pathway leading towards salvation. The more we search -into eternal truth, the more we discover that God works upon natural -principles. All the requirements which He makes of us are very plain -and simple. How natural that the principle of faith should be the -primary one of our salvation! With what principle are we more familiar? -Faith is the first great principle governing all things; but great as -it is, it is dead without works. (James ii:14-17.) We must not expect -salvation by simply having faith that Jesus is the Christ, for the -devils in purgatory are that far advanced. (James ii: 19.) In fact, -if you will read the entire second chapter of James you will see that -faith without works is as dead and helpless as the body after the -spirit has departed from it. It is folly to think of gaining exaltation -in His presence unless we obey the principles he advocated (Matt. vii: -21), for no one speaks truthfully by saying he is a disciple of Christ -while not observing His commandments. (John viii:31.) In fact, the only -way by which man can truthfully say he loves Jesus Christ is by keeping -His commandments." (John xiv: 12-21.) - -"Is it not recorded in Holy Writ," said the doctor, "that if we believe -in the Lord Jesus Christ we shall be saved?" - -"You have referred to the words used by Paul and Silas to the keeper -of the prison. These disciples were asked by this jailer what should -he do to be saved, and was assured, as you have quoted, 'Believe on -the Lord Jesus Christ and thou shalt be saved, and thy house.' Then -the disciples immediately laid before them those principles which -constitute true belief, and not until this man and his house had -embraced the principles taught by these disciples were they filled with -true belief and really rejoiced. (Acts xvi: 31, 33.) You see by this -example that we must not deceive ourselves by thinking that we can be -hearers of the word only and not doers. (James i: 22, 23.) - -"But," said the lawyer, "here is a passage found in the tenth chapter -of Romans, which, in my opinion, will be difficult for you to explain. -The passage referred to reads as follows: 'If thou shalt confess with -thy mouth the Lord Jesus, and shalt believe in thine heart that God -hath raised him from the {272} dead, thou shalt be saved.' Now, then, -it looks to me as if salvation is here promised through faith alone. -How do you explain it?" - -"Very easily. Let us thoroughly examine this passage in all its -different phases. In the first place, this letter was written by -Paul to individuals who were already members of the church. They had -rendered obedience to the laws of salvation, and having complied -with those requirements were entitled to salvation, providing their -testimony remained within them like a living spring; and in order -that they should not become lukewarm, Paul exhorted them to continue -bearing testimony of the divinity of Christ, and not let their hearts -lose sight of the fact that God had raised His Son from the dead, and -inasmuch as they kept themselves in this condition, salvation would be -theirs. This is the only sensible view one can take of this passage. -Unquestionably Paul was speaking to sincere members of the church, who -had been correctly initiated into the fold of Christ, not aliens living -1800 years after." - -"That appears to be correct, but further on in the same chapter we -find this expression: 'For whosoever shall call upon the name of the -Lord shall be saved.' It appears to me here that reference is not made -to those who had embraced the gospel and those who had the faith, but -salvation is made general to whomsoever shall call upon the name of the -Lord." (Rom. x: 13.) - -"Exactly, but the next verse gives an explanation so simple that none -can fail to understand it: 'How, then, shall they call on Him in whom -they have not believed? and how shall they believe in Him of whom they -have not heard, and how shall they hear without a preacher? So, then, -faith cometh by hearing, and hearing by the word of God.' In other -words, if there is faith, there have been works, and having true faith, -no person will remain in that condition without complying with further -works of salvation to which that faith urges him." - -"I see," said Brown, the others remaining silent, but interested; "you -are right." - -"Now, then, gentlemen," said Durant, "I maintain as before stated, that -faith is the first principle of the gospel leading to salvation, but it -will not bring us to the summit of the ladder--water--without the other -principles." - -"Well, suppose we accept this as the first round in the ladder, where -will we find the second?" - -"The second follows, just as naturally as the second step follows the -first when a child learns to walk. When faith in God is once created, -the knowledge that we have at some {273} time, perhaps many times -during our lives done things displeasing to Him, naturally follows -immediately, therefore repentance makes its appearance as the second -principle of the gospel. When John came preaching in the wilderness, -as the forerunner of Christ, his message to the people was, 'Repent -ye; for the kingdom of heaven is at hand.' (Matt. iii: 2.) When Jesus -came into Galilee preaching the gospel of the kingdom of God, it was -with a message calling them to repentance. (Mark i: 15.) When He chose -His disciples and began sending them forth it was to call mankind to -repentance. (Mark vi: 7-12.) When He upbraided the cities wherein the -most of His mighty works were done, it was because they repented not. -(Matt. xi: 20.) True repentance is that which will cause him who stole -to steal no more; that which will keep corrupt communications from -our mouths; that which will cause us to so conduct our walks through -life as not to grieve the Spirit of God; that which will cause all -bitterness, wrath, anger and evil speaking to be put away from us, and -will make us kind one to another, tender-hearted and forgiving, even as -God for Christ's sake has forgiven us. (Ephesians iv: 28-32.) When he -who has committed a sin shall commit it no more, then he has repented -with that Godly sorrow which worketh repentance to salvation, and not -with the sorrow of the world, bringing with it death. (II. Cor. vii: -10.) When a sinner thus repents more joy is found in heaven than over -ninety and nine just persons who need no repentance. (Luke xv: 7.) -This, then, is the second round in the gospel ladder according to the -plan given us by the master, and without it, faith is of no substantial -benefit." - -"Your reasoning is both logical and just," said Brown, "and no one can -find any fault with those doctrines. This world of ours would certainly -be more pleasant if these things were followed, and when a person is -filled with that kind of faith, and has truly repented, it must be -clear that he is entitled to salvation." - -"But he must not stop at that," the speaker went on; "there are other -principles just as necessary for him to obey. If I am in possession of -enough faith to convince me that I have sinned against you, and the -knowledge of this causes me sincerely to repent, I must not and cannot -rest until I am satisfied I have your forgiveness for the wrong. So it -is with sinning against God and His laws; He has marked out the path of -repentance and it is our duty to follow that divine way until we arrive -at the sacred altar of forgiveness. Sin must be forgiven before it can -be wiped out, and God in His wisdom {274} selected and placed in His -church water baptism for this purpose. It is a means whereby a man can -receive remission of sin." - -"And do you really believe that Baptism brings remission of sin?" -queried the lawyer. - -"Certainly; provided, however, honest faith and sincere repentance go -before it, and the ordinance is administered in the proper way by one -endowed with divine authority; otherwise I believe it is of no avail -whatever." - -"It seems to me you surround the principle of baptism with more -safeguards than anyone else of whom I have ever heard." - -"Perhaps I do, and yet it should not be the case. Every principle of -the gospel should be well and carefully protected, and the failure -on the part of man to do this is the main cause of so many different -so-called plans of salvation existing among us today, when there should -be only one true and perfect plan, as found in the days of Christ." - -"It does seem strange that there should be so many roads leading, as is -claimed, in one direction. I declare, I never thought of that before." - -"Well, we will try to cover all those points before we finish. Let -us examine this principle. Let us see if the idea of water baptism -appears reasonable. The Lord has wisely and kindly selected this form -of ordinance for the remission of sins. It was with this object in view -that John advocated the principle. (Mark i: 4.) Peter promised it on -the day of Pentecost. (Acts ii: 38.) Saul also received aid to arise -and have his sins washed away. (Acts xxii: 16.) And so it was taught by -different disciples as a means whereby God would remit sins." - -"And as you have already stated, there are various modes of baptism -among various sects. What is your method?" - -"The only correct form is that explained in the Bible. Baptism was -performed anciently by immersion, in fact no other mode was thought -of until centuries after the day of Christ. The word baptize is -from the Greek _baptizo_ or _bapto_, meaning to plunge or immerse, -and such noted writers as Polybius, Strabo, Dion Cassius, Mosheim, -Luther, Calvin, Bossuet, Schaaf, Baxter, Jeremy Taylor, Robinson, -and others, all agree that with the ancients immersion, and no other -form, was baptism. The holy record itself explains the mode so plainly -that even a wayfaring man may understand. John selected a certain -place on account of there being much water. (John iii: 23.) Christ -Himself was baptized in a river, after which He {275} came up out of -the water. (Mark i: 5-10.) Both Philip and the eunuch went down into -the water (Acts viii: 38, 39), and Paul likens baptism to the burial -and resurrection of Christ, dying from sin, buried in water, and -resurrection to a new life. (Rom. vi: 3-5.) Jesus declares that a man -must be born of the water as well as of the spirit. (John iii: 5.) By -being immersed we are born of the water, and we cannot liken baptism -to a birth when performed in any other way. How mankind can accept any -other form, in the face of all these facts, is more than I can account -for. I think enough has been said to show that I am correct in my views -regarding the object and mode of baptism, so now let us inquire who are -proper subject." - -"Why, all who have souls to save, I suppose," said the doctor. - -"Yes, providing they have obeyed the two principles, already mentioned; -that is, faith and repentance; for Christ commanded His apostles to -teach before baptizing. (Matthew xxviii: 19 and 20.) The candidate -must believe before he can be baptized (Mark xvi: 16). Before Philip -baptized the people of Samaria they believed the gospel as he taught -it. (Acts viii: 12.) When the eunuch asked for baptism at the hands -of this same disciple, Philip answered: 'If thou believest with all -thine heart, thou mayest.' (Acts viii: 37.) All persons, then, who are -capable of understanding, are fit subjects for baptism, as soon as they -believe and have repented. None are exempt, not even was Cornelius, who -was so generous that a report of his good deeds reached the throne of -God. His prayers were so mingled with faith that they brought down an -angel from heaven; yet through baptism alone was it possible that he -could gain membership in the fold of Christ. (Acts x.) We see, then, -that all, except little children are proper subject for this ordinance, -provided, as stated, they have faith, and have truly repented of their -sins." - -"And do you claim that little children are exempt?" said the doctor. - -"I do; baptism is for the remission of sins, and little children being -free from sin, are of necessity exempt." - -"I do not see how you make that doctrine accord with the teachings of -the Bible. Did not Jesus say, 'Suffer little children to come unto me?'" - -"He did, but instead of administering the ordinance of baptism to them, -He took them in His arms and blessed them, declaring at the same time -that they were pure and free from sin like unto those who are in the -kingdom of heaven. A little {276} child is free from sin, is pure in -heart, in fact, is the great example of goodness which Christ points -out for us to follow. (Mark x: 13-16.) Baptism, then, is for people who -are old enough to embrace it intelligently, not for children who cannot -understand its significance, and who already belong to the kingdom of -heaven." - -"We have now examined three of the fundamental principles of the -gospel of salvation. There is one more that I wish to touch upon, -after which we will discuss a subject that is of more interest to you, -perhaps, than any of these. The principle which I now wish to speak of -is the gift of the Holy Ghost, which in olden times always followed -obedience to the principles we have discussed, and when once received -brought with it some of the gifts of the Holy Spirit. When the first -sermon was delivered after the crucifixion of Christ, at the time when -the apostles were endowed with power from on high, a multitude of -people were pricked in their hearts, and asked Peter and the rest of -the apostles what they should do. Peter answered this all-important -question; and so far as authority to do so was concerned, we must admit -that he, of all men at that peculiar time, was fully capable, for he -was in possession of the keys of the kingdom of God, bestowed upon him -by Christ himself. He was the senior apostle, and, with his brethren, -had been endowed with power from above. Therefore, he, more than any -minister of our day, occupied a place that enabled him to answer -correctly, and with authority." - -"You are stating the case properly, but what did he tell them?" queried -the man of law. - -"His answer is found in the second chapter of Acts, beginning with the -38th verse. You will observe that as soon as he discovered that they -had faith, he taught them repentance, then baptism for the remission of -sins, and followed these doctrines with a promise of the gift of the -Holy Ghost." - -"Yes, commencing at the verse mentioned it says: 'Then Peter said unto -them, Repent and be baptized every one of you in the name of Jesus -Christ for the remission of sins, and ye shall receive the gift of the -Holy Ghost. For the promise is unto you, and to your children and to -all that are afar off, _even_ as many as the Lord our God shall call.'" - -"But how were they to receive the Holy Ghost?" - -"By the laying on of hands. When Peter went down into Samaria for the -purpose of bestowing this gift on those whom Philip had baptized, he -did it by the laying on of hands. (Acts viii: 17.) Ananias conferred it -upon Paul in the same manner (Acts ix: 17), and Paul did the same in -the case of those who {277} were baptized at Ephesus (Acts xix: 2-6); -and when people received this birth of the Spirit (John iii: 5), they -also received the promised blessings; they were entitled to the signs -which He promised would follow; for, said He, 'These signs shall follow -them that believe; in my name shall they cast out devils; they shall -speak with new tongues; they shall take up serpents; and if they drink -any deadly thing it shall not hurt them; they shall lay hands on the -sick and they shall recover' (Mark xvi: 17, 18). We have now discovered -the conditions: faith, repentance, baptism for the remission of sins, -and the laying on of hands for the reception of the Holy Ghost, with -the promise of Christ that the signs shall follow." - -"You must remember, my friend, that the signs were only given in order -to establish the church in the days of the apostles; but now they are -dispensed with and no longer needed." - -"To the law and to the testimony," replied Durant, "and give me chapter -and verse to substantiate the assertion you have just made." - -"If you will read the 13th chapter of the 1st Corinthians, you will -learn that 'whether there be prophecies they shall fail, and whether -there be tongues they shall cease.'" - -"If you will take pains to read the two verses following, you will see -that 'we know in part, and we prophesy in part. But when that which -is perfect is come, then that which is in part shall be done away.' -My friend, instead of this quotation proving that these things are -done away, it establishes the assertion that they shall remain until -perfection shall come. Surely no reasonable man will say that we have -come to perfection." - -"I have understood that these gifts were no longer needed. This -certainly is the conclusion that the ministers of the day have come to." - -"But this is not surprising to me, for this good old Bible declares -that the time will come when the people will turn from sound doctrine -to fables." (II. Tim. iv: 4.) - -"I must admit that you have convinced me that baptism is a necessity, -and when I am baptized, the ordinance will be performed in the proper -manner," said the doctor. - -"I am pleased to learn that, but I may have another surprise for you -yet. May I ask, who do you intend shall baptize you?" - -"My minister, I suppose; why?" - -"If the words of the Bible be true, there may be a doubt as to whether -your minister is authorized to baptize you." - -"Do you mean that these men, ministers of the gospel, have {278} no -authority to officiate in that ordinance? I wonder what you will -undertake next, but proceed, for I am now prepared for surprises." - -"I assure you, my dear sir, I only wish to refer to a few doctrines -from the Bible which are necessary to be understood by you in order -that you may obtain eternal life. Thus far we have only examined the -first principles of the gospel, but now we will speak of the officers -whom Christ placed in His Church, and learn by what means men receive -authority to act in the name of God. Paul tells us that God has placed -'first apostles, secondarily prophets, thirdly teachers, after which -gifts of healing,' etc. (I. Cor. xii: 28), and says the work is built -upon the foundation of apostles. (Eph. ii: 20.) He furthermore declares -that these officers have been placed in the Church for the work of -the ministry, and will remain until we all come to a knowledge of the -truth. (Eph. iv: 11-13.) Have all mankind come to a knowledge of the -truth? If not, why has the Church dispensed with the officers that -God placed in it for the purpose of bringing all to a unity of the -faith? Paul tells us that these officers were placed in the Church -to keep us from being tossed to and fro and carried about by every -wind of doctrine which is taught by man. (Eph. iv: 12-14.) At the -present time, when men declare that they have no need of apostles or -prophets, they are divided, and subdivided, and in fact carried about -by every doctrine that is promulgated--as Paul saw that they would -be, if inspired apostles and prophets were not found to lead them. In -losing these officers, the Church lost her authority, together with -all her gifts and graces, and the so-called Christian Churches today -are disrobed of all her beautiful garments; and even those who pretend -to defend her are crying out that her gifts, graces and ordinances are -useless in this age of the world. Did Christ establish the true order -or did He not? We say He did and would ask, has any man a right to -change it? And if any man or even an angel from heaven should alter it -in the least, will he not come under the condemnation that Paul uttered -when he said: 'Though we or an angel from heaven preach any other -gospel unto you than that which we have preached unto you, let him be -accursed?' (Gal. i: 8.) Christ placed these officers and the ordinances -in the Church for the perfecting of the Saints; and any one teaching -contrary to this is a perverter of the gospel, and an anti-Christ in -the full meaning of the word. The difference between the Church of -Christ on the one hand, and the Catholic Church, with all her posterity -composing the whole protestant world on the other hand, amounts to -this: One had apostles, {279} prophets, etc., who led the Church by -inspiration or by divine revelation; while the others have learned -men to preach learned men's opinions; have colleges to teach divinity -instead of the Holy Ghost; instead of preaching the gospel without -hire, their ministers must have large salaries each year, and they are -not certain of the doctrines which they teach, when they should be in -possession of the gift of knowledge, prophecy and revelation. Now then, -in what church do we find apostles and prophets?" - -The doctor replied, "There are none; but you must remember there must -be a preacher, for 'how shall they hear without a preacher?'" (Rom. x: -14.) - -"And in the next verse he asks, 'how shall they preach except they be -sent?' This same apostle says that no man is to take the honor unto -himself, but he that is called of God as was Aaron. (Heb. v: 4.) Aaron -was called by revelation (Ex. iv: 14-17); hence we see that no man is -to preach the gospel except he be called by revelation from God. As I -said instead of men being called by revelation--as the Bible declares -they should be--in our day they argue that God has not revealed -Himself for almost eighteen hundred years. Go and ask your minister -if he has been called by revelation, and he will tell you that such -manifestations are not needed now, which assertion I think will prove -to you that he has no authority to baptize for the remission of sins." - -"But did not Jesus say, 'Go ye into all the world and preach the -gospel?'" - -"He did, but was He then talking to modern ministers? When He gave His -apostles authority to preach, did that give all men who feel disposed -to take the honor unto themselves, the same authority? He gave His -apostles to understand that they had not chosen Him, but He had chosen -them (John xv: 16); but in this day men reverse the condition. Then -again, He sent His servants into the world to preach His gospel without -purse or scrip. (Luke x: 4.) Paul says his reward is this, 'That when I -preach the gospel I may make the gospel of Christ without charge, that -I abuse not my power in the gospel.' (I. Cor. ix: 18.) Now, go and ask -your minister if he does the same, and I think that you will find that -he must have a salary." - -"Then what has become of the gospel?" said the lawyer. - -"Paul says that the coming of Jesus Christ will not be, save there be -'a falling away' (II. Thess. ii: 3) and that 'in the last days perilous -times shall come.' (II. Tim. iii: 1.) People 'will not endure sound -doctrine,' but will 'heap to themselves {280} teachers having itching -ears, and shall turn from the truth to fables (Tim. iv: 3, 4), and will -have a form of godliness, but will deny the power thereof.' (II. Tim. -iii: 5.) Peter also says these false teachers will make merchandise of -the souls of men. (II. Peter ii: 1-3.) They are doing so by demanding -a salary for preparing sermons to tickle the people's itching ears. -Micah, iii:11, says, 'The heads thereof judge for reward, and the -priests thereof teach for hire, and the prophets thereof divine for -money: yet will they lean upon the Lord, and say, 'Is it not the -Lord among us?' Now, my friends, do not the different sects of the -day present us with a literal fulfillment of all these sayings? Have -they not transgressed the laws, changed the ordinance and broken -the everlasting covenant? (Isaiah xxiv: 5.) John Wesley in his 94th -sermon, referring to the condition of the Church after it had departed -from the right way and lose the gifts, says: 'The real cause why the -extraordinary gifts of the Holy Ghost were no longer to be found in the -Christian Church was because the Christians were turned heathen again -and had only a dead form left.'" - -"It would appear, then, that God has forsaken mankind and left us -without any hope," said Mr Marshall. - -"No, He has not; but this falling away is the result of mankind -forsaking God, by changing His gospel and departing from its teachings, -as I have already shown. But He has promised through His servants, -that there would be a dispensation when He would gather together all -things in Christ (Eph. i: 10), and would restore all things which He -has spoken by the mouth of all His holy prophets since the world began. -(Acts iii: 20, 21.) This dispensation was called the dispensation -of the fullness of times. (Eph. i: 10.) Daniel, who received by -revelation, the interpretation of Nebuchadnezzar's dream, saw what -would take place in later times, when the God of heaven would set up -a kingdom. (Dan. ii: 44.) John, the revelator, while on the desolate -island, Patmos (some ninety years after Christ), saw how this gospel -would be restored: Namely, that an angel would bring it from heaven. -(Rev. xiv: 6), and Christ says it 'shall be preached in all the world -as a witness unto all nations; and then shall the end come.' (Matt. -xxiv: 14.) As God is always the same, and has but one plan for the -redemption of the human family, we may expect to see the same gospel -with like promises preached in a similar way. Where do we find it as -it existed anciently? But as it was in the days of Noah, so shall it -be also in the days of the coming of the Son of Man. (Matt. xxiv: 37; -Luke xvii: 26, 27.) Noah was sent by the Lord to foretell the coming -of the flood, {281} but the people rejected his testimony; in fact, -whenever God has revealed His mind and will to men in days gone by, the -world, instead of receiving the same, have rejected the message and -said all manner of evil concerning the prophets, and in many instances -have killed them, as was the case with Christ Himself. Now then, my -friends, we are living in the dispensation of the fullness of times -when God is gathering together all things in Christ. An angel has come -from the heavens and brought the everlasting gospel, and on the 6th day -of April, 1830, God--through revelation to man--organized the Church of -Jesus Christ, in the exact pattern of the true Church, as it existed -in the days of Christ, with apostles, and prophets, and since that day -the servants of God have been traveling through the world preaching the -same, as a witness that the end will soon come. They call upon mankind -to exercise faith in God our eternal Father, and in His Son Jesus -Christ; also to repent of and turn from their sins, and be baptized by -one who has been called of God by revelation, and receive the laying -on of hands for the bestowal of the Holy Ghost. As servants of God -they then promise that the convert shall know of the doctrine, whether -it be of God or man (John vii: 17); and, furthermore, that the signs -which followed the believers in the days of the ancient apostles will -follow the believer at the present time, for the same cause will always -produce the same effect. My friends, as a servant of God, I call upon -you to obey these principles and you shall have the promised blessings. -I am an Elder in the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-Day Saints. My -home is in Salt Lake City, Utah." - -The listeners were very much surprised, but those who read the -quotations from the Bible, were not slow to inform Mr. Durant that the -Good Book substantiated his argument. Thanking him for the patient -explanation of his belief, each obtained his card containing the -articles of faith of his Church, and bidding each other good-night, all -retired. - -CONCLUSION. - -Kind reader, a word before we separate; if you are not a member of -what is commonly called the Mormon Church, having read the foregoing -pages, you must certainly acknowledge that you know more concerning its -doctrines, from a "Mormon" standpoint, than you ever knew before. - -We have tried to present to you, in a plain and very simple {282} -manner, some of the first principles of our faith, the true gospel of -Jesus Christ. What do you think of them? Will they, or will they not, -stand scrutiny? It is left with you to answer, and as God has blessed -you with free agency, it is your privilege to judge and decide. - -Do not treat these doctrines indifferently, nor carelessly throw them -aside. - -Should they be true, the message is of the utmost importance to you. -Surrounded with so many proofs, the faith of the Latter-Day Saints -demands your further investigation. - -Books, tracts, and sermons, in great numbers, and within easy reach, -are at your command. Read, listen, investigate! Thousands have done so -before, and bear testimony to having received a knowledge of the divine -truth, as herein presented. - -I part from you with the words of the poet-- - - "Know this, that every soul is free - To choose his life and what he'll be, - For this eternal truth is given, - That God will force no man to heaven. - - "He'll call, persuade, direct aright-- - Bless him with wisdom, love, and light-- - In nameless ways be good and kind - But never force the human mind. - - "Freedom and reason make us men; - Take these away, what are we then? - Mere animals, and just as well, - The beasts may think of heaven or hell." - -{283} - - - -NIGHT OF THE MARTYRDOM. - -BY APOSTLE ORSON HYDE, IN HIS PUBLICATION, "THE FRONTIER GUARDIAN," -UNDER DATE OF JUNE 27, 1849, ISSUED AT COUNCIL BLUFFS, IOWA. - -Twenty-seventh of June, 1844. Eventful period in the calendar of the -nineteenth century! That awful night! I remember it well: I shall -never forget it! Thousands and tens of thousands will never forget -it! A solemn thrill--a melancholy awe comes o'er my spirit! The -memorable scene is fresh before me! It requires no art of the pencil, -no retrospection of history, to portray it. The impression of the -Almighty Spirit on that occasion will run parallel with eternity! The -scene was not portrayed by earthquake, or thunderings, and lightnings, -and tempests; but the majesty and sovereignty of Jehovah was felt far -more impressively in the still, small voice of that significant hour, -than the roaring of many waters, or the artillery of many thunders, -when the spirit of Joseph was driven back to the bosom of God, by an -ungrateful and bloodthirsty world! There was an unspeakable something, -a portentious significancy on the firmament and among the inhabitants -of the earth. Multitudes felt the whisperings of woe and grief, and -the forebodings of tribulation and sorrow that they will never forget, -though the tongue of man can never utter it. The Saints of God, whether -near the scene of blood, or even a thousand miles distant, felt at -the very moment the Prophet lay in royal gore, that an awful deed was -perpetrated. O, the repulsive chill! the melancholy vibrations of the -very air, as the prince of darkness receded in hopeful triumph from -the scene of slaughter! That night could not the Saints sleep, though -uninformed by man of what had passed with the Seer and Patriarch, -and far, far remote from the scene; yet to them sleep refused a -visitation--the eyelids refused to close--the hearts of many sighed -deeply in secret, and inquired, "Why am I thus?" - -One of the Twelve Apostles, while traveling a hundred {284} miles from -the scene of assassination, and totally ignorant of what was done, was -so unaccountably sad, and filled with such unspeakable anguish of heart -without knowing the cause, that he was constrained to turn aside from -the road and give utterance to his feelings in tears and supplications -to God. Another Apostle, twelve hundred miles distant, while standing -in Faneuil Hall, Boston, Massachusetts, with many others, was similarly -affected, and was obliged to turn aside to hide the big tears that -gushed thick and long from his eyes. Another, President of the High -Priests, while in the distant state of Kentucky, in the solitude of -midnight, being marvelously disquieted, God condescended to show -him, in a vision, the mangled bodies of the two murdered worthies, -all dripping in purple gore, who said to him, "We are murdered by a -faithless state and cruel mob." - -Shall I attempt to describe the scene at Nauvoo on that memorable -evening? If I could, surely you would weep, whatever may be your -faith or skepticism, if the feelings of humanity are lodged in your -bosom; all prejudice and mirth would slumber, till the eye of pity had -bedewed the bier, and the heart had found relief in lamentation. Before -another day dawned, the messenger bore the tidings into the afflicted -city; the picket guards of the city heard the whisper of murder in -silent amazement, as the messenger passed into the city. There the -pale muslin signal for gathering the troops hung its drooping folds -from the Temple spire (as if partaking of nature's sadness), and made -tremulous utterance to the humble soldiery to muster immediately. As -the dawn made the signal visible, and the bass tone of the great drum -confirmed the call, fathers, husbands, and minor sons, all seized -the broken fragment of a dodger, or a scanty bone, for the service -that might be long and arduous before their return, or swallowed some -thickened milk (as might be the case), and fled to the muster ground; -the suspicious mother and children followed to the door and window, -anxious to see the gathering hosts emerge from their watch-posts and -firesides, where rest and food were scanted to the utmost endurance. -The troops continued to arrive, and stood in martial order, with a -compressed lip and a quick ear. They waited with deathly but composed -silence, to hear the intelligence that mournful spirits had saddened -their hearts with during the night. The speaker stood up in the midst, -not of a uniform soldiery of hirelings, for they had no wages; their -clothing was the workmanship of the diligent domestic--the product -of wife and daughters' arduous toil; their rations {285} were drawn -from the precarious supplies earned in the intervals between preaching -to the states and nations of the earth, and watching against the -intrusions and violence of mobs. The speaker announced the martyrdom -of the Prophet and Patriarch, and paused under the heavy burden of the -intelligence. - -But here I must pause; my pen shall touch lightly, as it must feebly, -that hallowed--that solemn and ever-memorable hour! The towering -indignation; the holy and immutable principle of retribution for crime -that dwells eternally in the bosom of God, insensibly impelled the -right hand almost to draw the glittering sword, and feel the sharpness -of the bayonet's point and its fixedness to the musket's mouth. But the -well-planted principle of self-command, and also of observing the order -of Heaven and the counsel of the Priesthood, soon returned the deadly -steel to the scabbard; and the victorious triumph of loyalty to God, -in committing evil-doers to Him that judgeth righteously, and who hath -said, "Vengeance is mine, and I will repay," prevailed over the billows -of passion; and in the transit of a fleeting moment the holy serenity -of the soldiery, depicted by an occasional tear, showed to the angels -and men that the tempest of passion was hushed, and wholly under the -control of the spirit of wisdom and of God! - - _It is just as mean and contemptible in the eyes of angels and the - Almighty, to go to law, and thereby wrong a fellow-being, as it is - to steal his property._ - - --_Brigham Young_. - -{286} - - - -DOCTRINES OF THE CHURCH OF JESUS CHRIST OF LATTER-DAY SAINTS: ITS FAITH -AND TEACHINGS. - -BY ELDER JOHN MORGAN. - - _"Search the Scriptures; for in them ye think ye have eternal life: and - they are they which testify of me."_--JOHN v. 39. - - _"To the law and to the testimony: if they speak not according to this - word, it is because there is no light in them."_--ISAIAH VIII., 20. - -We believe in God the Eternal Father, and in His Son Jesus Christ, and -in the Holy Ghost. - -We believe that men will be punished for their own sins, and not for -Adam's transgression. - -We believe that, through the atonement of Christ, all mankind may be -saved, by obedience to the laws and ordinances of the Gospel. - -We believe that to obtain salvation it is necessary to _obey_ the -following principles of truth. - -FAITH. - -The principle of faith is the moving cause of all action. A man must -have faith to believe that God will answer his prayers before he will -offer them. It requires faith to accomplish any given work to which we -set our hands. - -Noah had faith in the promise God made to him, while the world of -mankind perished through their lack of faith. Faith caused Noah to act, -while the unbelieving people of his day, who had not faith, derided and -refused to accept his testimony, and the result was that Noah and his -household were saved, while destruction overtook the unbelievers. - -Lot believed the word of the Lord and fled out of Sodom while the -people stood still and perished. - -The same results follow the acceptance or rejection of the principle in -all ages of the world. - - {287} "So then faith cometh by hearing, and hearing by the word of - God" (_Rom. x._, 17). "But without faith it is impossible to please - Him: for he that cometh to God must believe that He is, and that He - is a rewarder of them that diligently seek Him" (_Heb. xi._, 6). - "For unto us was the Gospel preached, as well as unto then.: but the - word preached did not profit them, not being mixed with _faith_ in - them that heard it" (_Heb. iv._, 2). - -REPENTANCE. - -Repentance we believe to be sorrow for and turning from sin, not -moaning and groaning over the past and continuing the same way of -living; but to quit lying, drinking, swearing, stealing, and to be -honest, virtuous, charitable, forgiving, and to serve God in spirit and -truth--_this_ is repentance. - - "Except ye repent, ye shall all likewise perish" (_Luke xiii._, - 3). "Repent ye, and believe the Gospel" (_Mark i._, 15). "Repent * - * * * every one of you" (_Acts ii._, 38). God "commandeth all men - everywhere to repent" (_Acts xvii._, 30). "Wherefore putting away - lying, speak every man truth with his neighbors * * * neither give - place to the devil. Let him that stole steal no more: * * * Let no - corrupt communication proceed out Of your mouth, * * grieve not - the Holy Spirit of God. * * * Let all bitterness, and wrath, and - anger and clamor, and evil speaking, be put away from you, with - all malice" (_Eph. iv._, 25-31). "Envyings, murders, drunkenness, - revelings, and such like: of the which * * they which do such - things shall _not_ inherit the kingdom of God" (_Gal. v._, 21). - -BAPTISM. - -The necessity for baptism was plainly taught by our Saviour and the -Apostles. Comparatively speaking, it stood in the same light to the -kingdom or church of God that the oath of allegiance does to any -temporal government. Jesus stated to Nicodemus that a man could not -enter the kingdom of God without having first obeyed this ordinance. - -To become a citizen of an earthly government where a person is not born -so, a man is required to subscribed to a certain prescribed oath. To -become a citizen of the government of God requires that a person must -be baptized in water, in obedience to the command of the Great Head of -the government, and the laws of the kingdom as they are found in the -Bible, the book of commandments for the Church of Christ. - - "Go ye into all the world, and preach the Gospel to every creature. - He that believeth and is _baptized_, shall be saved:" (_Mark xvi._, - 15, 16). "Verily, I say unto thee, except a man be _born of water_ - and of the Spirit, he cannot enter into the kingdom of God" (_John, - iii._, 5). "Go ye therefore, and teach all nations, _baptizing_ - them in the name {288} of the Father, and of the Son and of the - Holy Ghost" (_Matt. xxviii._, 19). "Repent, and be _baptized, every - one_ of you" (_Acts ii._, 38). - - Its form _should be by immersion_. "Buried with Him in baptism, - wherein also ye are risen with Him through faith" (_Col. ii._, 12.) - "Were all baptized of Him in the River of Jordan" (_Matt. iii._, 6; - _Mark i._, 5-9). "Jesus when he was baptized, went up straightway - out of the water" (_Matt. iii._, 16; _Mark i._, 10). "John also - was baptizing in Aenon near to Salim, because there was much water - there" (_John iii._, 23). "And as they went on their way, they came - unto a certain water: and the eunuch said, See, here is water; what - doth hinder me to be baptized? And Philip said, If thou believest - with all thine heart, thou mayest. And he answered and said, I - believe that Jesus Christ is the Son of God. And he commanded the - chariot to stand still: and they went down both into the water, - both Philip and the eunuch; and he baptized him. And when they were - come up out of the water" (_Acts viii._, 36-39). - - ITS OBJECT.-"John did baptize in the wilderness, and preach the - baptism of repentance for the _remission of sins_" (_Mark i._, 4). - "And he came into the country about Jordan, preaching the baptism - of repentance for the _remission of sins_" (_Luke iii._, 3 ). "Then - Peter said unto them, Repent and be baptized every one of you, - in the name of Jesus Christ, for the _remission of sins_" (_Acts - ii._, 38). "Arise, and be baptized, and wash away thy sins" (_Acts - xxii._, 16). - -RECEPTION OF THE HOLY GHOST BY THE LAYING ON OF HANDS. - -The vital importance of this ordinance seems to be entirely overlooked -by the majority of the Christian world, yet the most emphatic stress -was placed upon it by the early teachers of Christianity. It is -referred to frequently by every writer in the New Testament. - -The nature of its workings and the manner of obtaining it were -carefully dwelt upon by the various writers, and it does seem that only -willful blindness could so far lead the people away from the primitive -custom and practice of laying on of hands to acquire this gift. - -But some may answer, "We are already in possession of the Holy Ghost." - -We ask then, "Will it do the same things it did anciently?" If not, why -not? What has caused it to lose its power, and become the uncertain -teacher it is to-day? For if the Christian world of the present age is -in possession of this blessing, why does it teach the people of one -church that a certain principle is true, and the people of another -church that the same principle is untrue? What of the multiplied -thousands of beliefs, creeds, faiths, dogmas and doctrines that flood -the land? Are they all inspired by the Spirit of God, the gift of the -Holy Ghost, and sustained by the doctrines of the Bible? If not, which -are right and which wrong? - -{289} These are questions of great importance, and should be well -considered. Let the word of God speak for itself in the following -quotations: - - "And when Paul had _laid his hands_ upon them, the Holy Ghost - came on them; and they spake with tongues and prophesied" (_Acts - xix._, 6). "Then laid they their _hands_ on them, and they received - the Holy Ghost. And when Simon saw that through _laying on of the - Apostles' hands_ the Holy Ghost was given, he offered them money" - (_Acts viii._, 17-19). "Neglect not the gift that is in thee, - which was given thee by prophecy, with the _laying on of hands_ - of the _presbytery_" (_I. Tim. iv._, 14). "Wherefore I put thee - in remembrance that thou stir up the gift of God, which is in - thee by the _putting_ on of my hands" (_II. Tim. i_. 6). "Of the - doctrine of baptisms, and of _laying on of hands_" (_Heb. vi._, - 2). "Now concerning spiritual gifts, brethren, I would not have - you ignorant. * * * For to one is given by the Spirit the word of - wisdom; to another the word of knowledge by the same Spirit; to - another faith by the same Spirit; to another the gifts of healing - by the same Spirit; to another the working of miracles; to another - prophecy; to another discerning of spirits; to another, divers - kinds of tongues; to another the interpretation of tongues" (see - context, _I. Cor. xii_). "Our Gospel came, in power * * and in the - Holy Ghost" (_I. Thess. i._, 5). "And ye SHALL receive the _gift_ of - the Holy Ghost" (_Acts ii._, 38). - -We here introduce the testimony of some of the Christian writers who -wrote immediately after the death or banishment of the Apostles: - -Tertullian, in the second century, says: "After baptism, succeeds the -_laying on of hands_, with prayer, calling for the Holy Ghost." - -Cyprian, writing in the third century, says: "Our practice is, that -those who have been baptized in to the church should be presented that -by prayer and _imposition of hands_ they may receive the Holy Ghost." - -Augustine, in the fourth century, says: "We still do what the Apostles -did when they _laid their hands_ on the Samaritans and called down the -Holy Ghost upon them" (_Gahan's Church History, page 73; Mosheim's -Church History, volume I, page 91_). - -AUTHORITY. - -We believe that a man must be endowed with authority before God will -recognize his acts as a minister of the Gospel. - - "Ye have not chosen me, but I have chosen you and ordained you" - (_John xv._, 16). - - "For the prophecy came not in old time by the will of man; but holy - men of God spake as they were moved by the Holy Ghost" (_II. Peter - i._, 21). - - {290} "He that receiveth whomsoever I send receiveth me" (_John - xiii._, 20). - - "As thou has sent me into the world" (_John xvii._, 18). - - "Whatsoever ye shall bind on earth shall be bound in heaven; and - whatsoever ye shall loose on earth shall be loosed in heaven" - (_Matt. xviii._, 18). - - "And when they had ordained them elders in every church" (_Acts - xiv._, 23). - - "How then shall they call on Him in whom they have not believed? - and how shall they believe in Him of whom they have not heard? and - how shall they hear without a preacher? and how shall they preach - except they be sent? (_Rom. x._, 14, 15). - - "And no man taketh this honor unto himself, but he that is called - of God, as was Aaron" (_Heb. v._, 4).[A] - - [Footnote A: "Is not Aaron the Levite thy brother? I know that - he can speak well. And also, behold, he cometh forth to meet thee: - and when he seeth thee he will be glad in his heart. And thou shalt - speak unto him, and put words into his mouth: and I will be with - thy mouth, and with his mouth: and will teach you what he shall - do." (_Exodus iv._, 14, 15.)] - - "But though we, or an angel from heaven, preach any other gospel - unto you, than that which we have preached unto you, let him be - accursed" (_Gal. i._, 8). - -These were the principles taught by the Savior and His Apostles, and we -see no reason for their alteration and change to the present accepted -ideas of the Christian world; and but for - -APOSTACY. - -of the primitive Christian church, they would have remained -emphatically the same, with _apostles, prophets, healings, gifts, -tongues, etc._, to the present day. - -Paul, by the Spirit of the Holy Ghost, wrote to the Saints, prophesying -of the future. "Now the Spirit speaketh expressly, that in the _latter -times_ some shall depart from the faith, giving heed to seducing -spirits, and doctrines of devils" (_I. Tim., iv_,1). - - "And it shall be, as with the people, so with the priest; as - with the servant, so with his master; as with the maid, so with - her mistress; as with the buyer, so with the seller; as with the - lender, so with the borrower; as with the taker of usury, with - the giver of usury to him. * * * The earth also is defiled under - the inhabitants thereof; because they have transgressed the laws, - changed the ordinance, broken the everlasting covenant (_Isaiah, - xxiv._, 2-5). - - "And he shall speak great words against the Most High, and shall - wear out the Saints of the Most High, and think to change times and - laws: and they shall be given into his hands until a time and times - and the dividing of them" (_Dan. vii._, 25). - - "And they worshipped the dragon which gave power unto the {291} - beast. * * * And it was given unto him to make war with the Saints, - and to overcome them: and power was given him over all kindreds, - and tongues, and nations" (_Rev. xiii._, 4-7). - - "Now we beseech you, brethren, by the coming of our Lord Jesus - Christ. * * * Let no man deceive you by any means: FOR THAT DAY - SHALL NOT COME, except there come a FALLING AWAY FIRST" (_II. - Thess. ii._, 1-3). - - "This know also, that in the last days perilous times shall come. - For men shall be lovers of their own selves, covetous, boasters, - proud, blasphemers, disobedient to parents, unthankful, unholy, - without natural affection, truce-breakers, false accusers, - incontinent, fierce, despisers of those that are good, traitors, - heady, high-minded, lovers of pleasures more than lovers of God; - having a form of godliness, but denying the power thereof; from - such turn away" (_II. Tim. iii._, 1-5). - - "For the time will come when they will not endure sound doctrine; - but after their own lusts shall they heap to themselves teachers, - having itching ears; and they shall turn away their ears from the - truth, and shall be turned unto fables" (_II. Tim. iv._, 3, 4). - - "The priests thereof teach for hire." (_Micah iii._, 11). - -From the foregoing the reader can readily see that the prophets and -apostles of God were looking forward to the time when the Saints would -be overcome, their church broken up, their officers killed, and no one -left upon the earth with authority to administer in the ordinances -of the Gospel. No prophets, no apostles, no gift of the Holy Ghost, -no one to act as a mouthpiece to the children of men. Only darkness -and unbelief, war and bloodshed, strife and contention, division and -discord, lo here and lo there. - -Through all the long ages, from the day when the power of a corrupt -and licentious church overcame the Saints of the Most High, drove them -into dens and caves of the mountains; caused them to wander, clothed in -sheep skins and the skins of wild animals; killed the prophets of God, -and drove the priesthood from the face of the earth, men, left to their -own devices, went into such excesses that angels must have wept over -their condition. - -The laws of God were ignored, the ordinances were changed, and the -everlasting covenant was broken. The "woman" (church) arrayed in purple -and scarlet, drunken with the blood of the Saints, mystery, Babylon the -great, the mother of harlots, rose up and bore universal sway; and, as -time passed by, gave birth to a legion of Children--churches (_Rev. -xvii._, 4-6). - - "The mystery of iniquity doth already work; only he who now letteth - will let, until he be taken out of the away. And then shall that - Wicked be revealed, whom the Lord shall consume with the spirit of - His mouth, and shall destroy with the brightness of His coming" - (_II. Thess. ii._, 7 8). - -{292} These were the words of the great Apostle; and, reader, by -examining the balance of the chapter, you can form some idea of the -great power that was to grow up and deceive the nations of the earth, -perverting the Gospel, teaching men and women that prophets and -apostles were not necessary, that the gifts of the Holy Ghost were no -longer required; until to-day warring, jarring Christianity has become -a spectacle to the whole world. - -Confusion confounded reigns supreme--wars and rumors of wars on every -hand--until the heart sickens and the soul faints in contemplation of -the terrible condition to which poor, suffering, deceived and misguided -humanity has been brought. - -The power of the evil one would seem to have obtained universal sway -over the hearts of men, leading them on the broad road to destruction, -with no power sufficient to stem the nightly current of sin. - -RESTORATION. - -But a just God has decreed that the day should come when "Righteousness -shall cover the earth, as the waters cover the great deep," or in other -words, "at the end of a time and times and dividing of time," He would -again assert His power and authority on the earth, and bring to pass -His purposes. - - "And in the days of these kings shall the God of heaven set up a - kingdom, which shall never be destroyed: and the kingdom shall not - be left to other people, but it shall break in pieces and consume - all these kingdoms, and it shall stand forever" (_Dan. ii._, 44). - -This prophecy of Daniel affords us some conception of the power of -the kingdom. By reading the entire chapter we learn that Daniel's -interpretation of the king's dream ended with the setting up of the -kingdom of God upon the earth never more to be thrown down. - -The Babylonish kingdom, which flourished in the days of Daniel, in -the fifth and sixth centuries before Christ, was succeeded by the -Medo-Persian government from 538 to 331, B. C. The Macedonian kingdom, -founded by Alexander the Great, continued from 331 to 161, B.C.; while -the Roman empire succeeded the last named kingdom, from 161, B. C., to -483, A. D. - -These governments successively represented the head of gold, the breast -and arms of silver, the belly and thighs of brass, and the legs of iron. - -Now, lastly, should come the kingdoms represented by the feet and toes, -or the KINGDOMS OF TO-DAY, partly strong and partly broken. In the days -of THESE kings should the God of heaven set up a kingdom never more to -be thrown down. - -{293} "But," says one, "that was accomplished in the days of Christ!" - -No, certainly not; for if so, why then did He, when He instructed His -disciples to pray, tell them to pray for an already accomplished fact: -"Our Father, which art in heaven, hallowed be Thy name. _Thy kingdom -come_. Thy will be done in earth, as it is in heaven?" Have Christians -throughout the world, for nearly two thousand years past, been taught -to pray for the coming of an event which had already transpired? - -The dividing of times has not yet come: but by turning to the Book -of Revelation, we read how the power and authority of God, and the -principles of the true and everlasting Gospel were to be restored to -the earth; how the kingdom spoken of by Daniel, and prayed for by the -disciples, was to be set up never more to be thrown down, how the -kingdoms of this world were to become the kingdom of our Lord and His -Christ; how the promise of Jesus was about to be made good, that upon -this ROCK (of revelation) would He found His church, and the gates of -hell should not prevail against it, and how the Saints should possess -the kingdom of the Most High. - -John the Revelator, bound and captive upon the Isle of Patmos, had the -vision of heaven opened up to him, and he saw an angel leave the throne -of God and wend his flight to this planet. A new song was being sung in -heaven; the day and hour had come when the dispensation of the fullness -of times was to be ushered in (_Eph. i._, 10; _Matt. xxiv._, 31), when -God would send His angels to bring order out of chaos, system out of -confusion, and gather His people (the honest-in-heart) together in one -place, that they might prepare themselves to welcome the _Great King_ -of the world when He should come in clouds of glory, surrounded by His -angels. - - "I saw," says John, "another angel fly in the midst of heaven, - having the everlasting Gospel to preach unto them that dwell on the - earth, and to every nation, and kindred, and tongue, and people - saying with a loud voice, Fear God, and give glory to Him: for the - HOUR OF HIS JUDGMENT is come" (_Rev. xiv._, 6, 7). - -This, then, was how the gospel was to be restored to the earth. - -"But," says the reader, "I thought the Gospel was already upon the -earth." - -If so, what necessity was there for an angel to come from heaven with -the everlasting gospel, if it was already being taught to men? And, -dear reader, you can readily see that none are excepted. It was to -every _nation, kindred, tongue, {294} and people_--proving conclusively -that the Gospel was not on the earth, but that the day had come when -darkness covered the earth and gross darkness the people. - -How must the angels around the throne have shouted for joy when the -decree went forth, and the commandment was given for the initiatory -steps to be taken to reclaim this planet from the grasp of "Lucifer the -son of the morning," and to fit and prepare it for the habitation of -angels, celestialized beings and God! - -How must our mothers, fathers, brothers and sisters, in the spirit -world, with all the saints of by-gone ages, have rejoiced to know -that the redemption of the world was nigh, and the promise of Paul to -the Thessalonians (_I., iv._, 16) that "the dead in Christ shall rise -first," was to be made good! - -Reader, we now beg of you to lay aside prejudice, and to examine what -follows, with an honest intention and a desire to do right; to know -the will of God and to do it; for great and mighty events are daily -transpiring, that were prophesied of by all the holy prophets, from the -days of Adam down until today. - -The Gospel that the angel was to bring back to the earth was for every -nation. - -Angels have not, in times gone by, preached to or taught the masses of -the people, but have delegated this power to men. So, in this instance, -men became the recipients of the precious charge, the _Everlasting -Gospel_. - - TESTIMONY OF THE THREE WITNESSES. - - "Be it known unto all nations, kindreds, tongues and people, unto - whom this work [A] shall come. * * We declare with words of - soberness, that an angel of God came down from heaven, and - he brought and laid before our eyes, that we beheld and saw - the plates, and engraving thereon; and we know that it is by the - grace of God the Father, and our Lord Jesus Christ, that we beheld - and bear record that these things are true, and it is marvelous - in our eyes, nevertheless the voice of the Lord commanded us that - we should bear record of it, wherefore to be obedient unto the - commandments of God, we bear testimony of these things. And we know - that if we are faithful in Christ, we shall rid our garments of the - blood of all men, and be found spotless before the judgment-seat of - Christ, and shall dwell with Him eternally in the heavens. - - "OLIVER COWDERY, - - "DAVID WHITMER, - - "MARTIN HARRIS." - -[Footnote A: The Book of Mormon.] - -We have now hurriedly traced the outlines of the doctrines of -Jesus Christ as they were in the primitive Christian church; {295} -the apostacy of the people from the truth, the fulfillment of the -prophecies of great and mighty prophets; the building up of an apostate -church, the whore of all the earth, the mother of harlots; noticing the -fact that she gave birth to a numerous offspring, who, true to their -born instincts, as like begets like, are to-day vigorously engaged in -throwing stones at their mother church, or grandmother, as the case may -be. - -We have shown how the Gospel was to be restored to the earth, and have -given the testimony of the three witnesses to the Book of Mormon. We -will now examine further proof relative to this remarkable proclamation. - -We have seen that, so far, it has been incontestably shown that if the -Bible be true, in no other way than this could God's work have been -brought about. We now quote from the history of Joseph Smith, the great -Latter-day Prophet, Seer and Revelator: - - "We [Joseph Smith and Oliver Cowdery] still continued the work of - translation; when in the ensuing month [May, 1829,] we on a certain - day went into the woods to pray, and inquire of the Lord respecting - baptism for the remission of sins. - - "While we were thus employed, praying and calling upon the Lord, a - messenger from heaven descending in a cloud of light, and having - laid his hands upon us, he ordained us; saying unto us--_'Upon - you_, my fellow servants, in the name of Messiah, I confer the - Priesthood of Aaron, which holds the keys of the ministering - of angels, and of the Gospel of repentance, and of baptism by - immersion for the remission of sins: and this shall never be taken - from the earth, until the sons of Levi do offer again an offering - unto the Lord in righteousness.' - - "The messenger who visited us on this occasion, and conferred this - Priesthood upon us, said that his name was John, the same that is - called John the Baptist in the New Testament; and that he acted - under the direction of Peter, James and John, who held the keys - of the Melchisedec Priesthood, and who in due season visit us and - confer that, the higher Priesthood, upon us, which holds the keys - of the laying on of hands for the gift of the Holy Ghost and right - to all the offices in the church." - -Thus was the way opened up for the ushering in of the great latter-day -dispensation and the fullness of the everlasting Gospel. - -"And as it was in the days of Noah, so shall it be also in the days of -the Son of man" (_Luke xvii._, 26); and as Noah knew when the flood was -to come, and prepared himself therefor, so the comparison would not be -complete unless some knew of the second coming of the Savior. - -"But," says one, "of that day and hour knoweth no man, no, not the -angels of heaven, but my Father only" (_Matt. xxiv._, 36); and the -same might have been said appropriately of the {296} birth of our Lord -two thousand years prior thereto. But as the first coming was heralded -by angels who came to the shepherds upon the plains of Bethlehem, and -lighted the earth with their glory, singing the glad songs of "Peace on -earth, good will toward men," so His second coming was ushered in by -visits to the earth of great and mighty angels. - -John the Baptist came to confer the Priesthood of Aaron. - -Peter, James and John the Revelator came to confer the Melchisedec -Priesthood. - -Elijah came (_Mal. iv._, 5) to turn the hearts of the fathers to the -children, and the hearts of the children to the fathers. (_I. Peter -iii._, 18, 19, 20; _iv._, 6; _I. Cor. xv._, 19-29). - -Moses came to confer the keys of the gathering of the house of Israel -to their promised land--the carrying of the Jews back to Jerusalem, of -the ten tribes from the north country (_Jer. xxxi._, 8, 9; _Ezek. xx._, -34, 35), and of the descendants of Joseph (The American Indians) to -their possessions. - -Michael, or Adam, came to give the authority that links the generation -of men together, from the days of Father Adam down to to-day. - -In short, all the authority necessary has been received to enable men -to become co-workers with Jehovah, angels and the spirits of just -men made perfect, in building up an everlasting kingdom, instead of -the man-made governments of today. A kingdom is to be established to -which the Great King shall speedily come, "in the clouds of glory," -surrounded by His angels; and the Saints of other days, who are singing -the songs of heaven, will speedily have fulfilled the words of John, -"He has made us kings and priests unto the Lord our God, and we shall -reign on earth." - -The promise of Jesus that the "meek shall inherit the earth" is coming -to pass, as also the words of Job: "I know that my redeemer liveth, -and that He _shall stand at the latter day upon the earth_: and though -after my skin worms destroy this body, yet in _my flesh shall I see -God_: whom I shall see for myself, and mine eyes shall behold, and not -another" (_Job xix._, 25-27). - -All these and many more grand and glorious promises are about to be -fulfilled. The decree has gone forth, God hath declared by His own -mouth, and the mouths of all the holy prophets, that His power and -authority over the earth will be asserted; and who is man, to contend -with God? - -An appeal is made to the honest in heart to heed this call--to pause, -to mediate, to ask God, "who giveth to all men liberally," for wisdom -to know what to do. - -{297} Here are evidences worthy of their attention: - -The testimony of the _three witnesses_; the signs following the -believers; the eyes of the blind opened; the ears of the deaf -unstopped; the tongue of the dumb made to sing; the lame man to -leap as an hart; devils cast out; unknown tongues spoken, and the -interpretation thereof given by the spirit of inspiration; prophecy -fulfilled, and the Spirit of God making manifest to the honest in heart -the great fact that God has again spoken from the heavens. - -Many questions are asked relative to our belief on the subject of -gathering, and we again turn to the Scriptures to answer the questions: - -These things are not done or spoken in a dark corner, but as good men -as are in existence to-day testify of them. - - "And it shall come to pass in the _last days_ that the mountain of - the Lord's house shall be established in the _top of the mountains_ - and shall be exalted above the hills; and all nations shall flow - unto it" (_Isa. ii._, 2-4). - - "And he will lift up an ensign to the nations from far, and will - hiss unto them from the end of the earth: and, behold, they shall - come with speed swiftly" (_Isa. v._, 26). - - "And he shall set up an ensign for the nations, and shall assemble - the outcasts of Israel (not the Jews alone, but _all Israel_) and - gather together the dispersed of Judah from the four corners of the - earth" (_Isa. xi._, 12). - - "I will cause them to return to the land that I gave to their - fathers" (_Jer. xxx._, 3). - - "Behold I will bring them from the north country and gather them - from the coasts of the earth" (_Jer. xxxi._, 814). - - "I will bring you out from the people, and will gather you out of - the countries wherein ye are scattered" (_Ezek. xx._, 34). - - "I will take you from among the heathen, and gather you out of all - countries, and will bring you into your own land" (_Ezek. xxxvi._, - 24). - - "Blow the trumpet, * * gather the people, * * assemble the Elders - (_Joel ii._, 15, 16). - - "And He shall send His angels with a great sound of a trumpet, and - they shall _gather together_ His elect from the four winds" (_Matt. - xxiv._, 31). - - "That in the dispensation of the fullness of times He might _gather - together in one_ all things in Christ, both which are in heaven and - which are on earth" (_Eph. i._, 10). - - "Come out of her, my people, that ye be not partakers of her sins, - and that ye receive not of her plagues" (_Rev. xviii._, 4). - - The reader asks, "What are we to come out of?" - - Out of _"Mystery, Babylon the great, the mother of harlots and - abominations of the earth"_ (_Rev. xvii._, 5). - - "Who and what is that?" - - "The waters which thou sawest where the whore (mystery, Babylon) - sitteth, are peoples, and multitudes, and nations, and tongues" - (_Rev. xvii._, 15). - -{298} So out of every nation, kindred, tongue and people shall the -honest in heart be gathered to a great central gathering place, to -be protected while the scourges of God pass over the earth. Read the -following prophecy and study the signs of the times: - - PROPHECY OF JOSEPH SMITH, THE SEER, GIVEN IN 1832. - - "Verily thus saith the Lord concerning the wars that will shortly - come to pass, beginning at the rebellion of South Carolina, which - will eventually terminate in the death and misery of many souls. - - "The day will come that war will be poured out upon all nations, - beginning at that place. - - "For behold the Southern States shall be divided against the - Northern States, and the Southern States will call on other - nations, even the nation of Great Britain, as it is called, - and they shall also call upon other nations in order to defend - themselves against other nations; and thus war shall be poured out - upon all nations. - - "And it shall come to pass after many days slaves shall rise up - against their masters, who shall be marshalled and disciplined for - war. - - "And it shall come to pass also, that the remnants who are left - of the land will marshal themselves, and shall become exceedingly - angry, and shall vex the Gentiles with a sore vexation; - - "And thus, with the sword and by bloodshed, the inhabitants of the - earth shall mourn; and with famine, and plagues, and earthquakes, - and the thunder of heaven, and the fierce and vivid lightnings - also, shall the inhabitants of the earth be made to feel the wrath - and indignation and chastening hand of an Almighty God, until the - consumption decreed hath made a full end of all nations; - - "That the cry of the Saints, and the blood of the Saints, shall - cease to come up in the ears of the Lord of Sabbaoth, from the - earth, to be avenged of their enemies. - - "Wherefore stand ye in holy places and be not moved, until the day - of the Lord come; for behold it cometh quickly, saith the Lord. - Amen." - -Has this prophecy been fulfilled? Let the people of the North and South -answer the query. - -Let the thoughtful reader stop and reflect for a moment on the -condition of affairs upon the face of the whole earth. The sword is -reaping its harvest of death; nation warring against nation, and -kingdom against kingdom. Famine is asserting its sway and untold -thousands are starving, perishing, dying for lack of food. Pestilence, -in all its horrid forms, stalks in the train of these dire calamities. -Earthquakes are making the earth to tremble. Storms, whirlwinds and -cyclones are sweeping away cities, towns and villages. The sea, heaving -itself beyond its bounds, is thundering its testimonies into the ears -of the children of men. Signs in the heavens above and in the earth -beneath, betoken the fact that great and mighty events are at our -doors. Fear has taken hold upon the hearts of the {299} strong men and -the mighty men. Man distrusts his fellowman. Nations and people have -become corrupted; fraud and speculation are sapping the vitals of the -man-made governments of the earth. The people are tossed to and fro by -every wind of doctrine that comes along, and when will the end be? - -Startle not, reader, for it will not be until He comes whose right is -to rule and reign as King of kings. Not until Jesus of Nazareth sets -His feet upon the earth and brings order out of chaos, system out of -confusion, and bids the angry waves of the sin-tossed world, "Peace, be -still," will there be peace among men. - -"Now," says one, "I understand His meaning when He said, 'I come not to -bring peace, but a sword;'" but thanks be to the Most High, the day is -near at hand when "the meek shall inherit the earth," when sorrow and -sighing shall flee away, when "the tabernacle of God," will be "with -men, and He will dwell with them. * * And God shall wipe away all tears -from their eyes; and there shall be no more death, neither sorrow nor -crying, neither shall there be any more pain" (_Rev. xxi._, 3, 4). - -But oh! the woe, the want, the misery, the evils and the lamentation -that will go up from the face of the earth before that day does come! -All ye people of the earth, heed, oh, heed the warning voice that God -sends to you and go out from the midst of Babylon ere another angel -shall fly through the midst of heaven saying, "Babylon is fallen, is -fallen." - -Ye Saints of the living God, cease not your efforts until your feet -stand in safe places, in the tops of the mountains, in the shadow of -"the house of the God of Jacob," where you may more fully learn of "His -ways and walk in His paths;" for the day is near at hand when "the law -shall go forth from Zion, and the word of the Lord from Jerusalem" -(_Micah iv._, 2). - -The time is fast approaching when the "kingdoms of this world shall -become the kingdoms of our Lord and His Christ," and when John's -prophetic vision shall be fulfilled: "And I saw thrones, and they sat -upon them, and judgment was given unto them: and I saw the souls of -them that were beheaded for the witness of Jesus, and for the word of -God, * * * and they lived and reigned with Christ a thousand years" -(_Rev. xx._, 4). - -The time has come for the righteous-the redeemed "out of every kindred, -and tongue, and people, and nation," to be gathered out, to become -kings and priests unto God, and to "reign on the earth" (_Rev. v._, 9, -10). - -{300} AUTHORITY. - -In brief manner this subject has been previously alluded to, but a more -extended examination is deemed necessary, owing to the importance that -attaches to it. - -This principle enters largely into every department of man's existence -upon the earth. Governments are mainly founded upon it, and _authority_ -is fundamentally necessary to establish republics, empires, monarchies -and principalities. - -The President of the United States must first conform to certain -laws and requirements before his acts as President are legal and -binding upon the people; so also with all the affairs of the general -government. And this is likewise true of the state officials, including -the governors, judges, legislators, sheriffs, magistrates, and even -the unimportant office of bailiff can only be filled by a man who has -fulfilled all the requirements necessary and demanded by the law of the -land. - -A man who would undertake to fill one of the offices alluded to, -without conforming to the law, would be counted an impostor and dealt -with as the law directs. - -All civilized nations recognize this principle and act accordingly. -Even church organizations place great stress upon the necessity that -there exists for men to be ordained to their several offices; and a -man, before he can legally perform, the marriage ceremony, must first -conform to certain rules and laws laid down by the church authority to -render the marriage legal. A lay member could not act in the capacity -of an elder until authority had been granted him by those who held the -power to give authority. Neither could an elder fill the office of a -bishop without first conforming to certain rules. - -These rules are necessary to the good government of society and the -people generally, and without them confusion confounded would reign -supreme. - -If every man who desired to act as governor was to set up his claims -and be allowed to act in that capacity, there would be an end to -order. So with all other offices. A few men would sustain one man, as -governor, other men would sustain another man, and still other men -would sustain their man, until eventually brute force would be the -means whereby men would hold their offices. - -This principle applies also to admitting men to be citizens of a -government. A man who comes from some foreign nation and seeks to -become a citizen of the United States must obtain his papers of -citizenship and take the oath of allegiance. Not only must he attend -to these duties, but he must see that the {301} officer who signs his -papers and administers the oath is a duly accredited officer of the -government; otherwise his papers are worthless and he is not yet a -citizen. - -If these things be true as regards man's temporal affairs, how much -more true are they when applied to eternal salvation. - -Daniel, the young Hebrew prophet, had the visions of futurity opened -up to him and saw the time when God would establish a kingdom upon the -earth, never more to be thrown down. (_Dan. ii._, 44; _vii._, 27). - -Many hundreds of years after Daniel's day, Jesus of Nazareth came -upon the earth and reiterated the assertion of Daniel, and told His -disciples to continue "unceasingly to pray for that kingdom to be set -up," and through one of His apostles He revealed how the kingdom was to -be established. - -John the beloved disciple says: "I saw another angel fly in the midst -of heaven, having the everlasting gospel" [or the laws of the kingdom] -"to preach" [or proclaim] "unto them that dwell on the earth" (_Rev. -xiv._, 6). - -It would naturally be supposed that the heavenly messenger would be -endowed with authority to empower men to admit citizens into the -kingdom he came to establish, and that no one could take this authority -unto himself, "but he that is called of God as was Aaron;" and that he -who might dare to do so, without first being authorized, would render -himself liable to the penalty God's law inflicts upon all impostors, -usurpers and wolves in sheep's clothing generally. - -"Seek ye _first_ the kingdom of God," was the command of the Great -King, who in the future is to rule over this kingdom. But before the -reader can do so he must first find out what it is like; and in this -matter we are not left in doubt, for Jesus and His apostles have -placed upon record the names of the officers necessary in the kingdom, -the necessary laws to govern and control it, the manner of admitting -citizens and, in short, all the details, so that the "wayfaring man, -though a fool, need not err" in seeking to obey the command, "seek ye -first the kingdom of God." - -By turning to the writings of Paul (_I. Cor. xii._, 28), we find that -"God hath set some in the church, first apostles, secondarily prophets, -thirdly teachers." - -Now if this is the pattern of the officers of the kingdom (church), -all we have to do is to start upon our search and examine the various -claims that are set up; for there are a multitude of organizations that -lay claim to the title of the church or kingdom of God. - -It is not necessary to hunt in the midst of the heathen and {302} pagan -nations of the earth, for they lay no claim to the title, but will -answer you frankly, "We know nothing of your kingdom or its officers." -Then let us turn to the Catholic world and examine their claims. We -find that they have a pope, cardinals and priests, but no apostles -nor prophets, _no officers to correspond with the description given -by Paul_. Next let us view the Protestant denominations. Go back to -the earliest reformers, Huss, Luther, Melanchthon, Calvin, Knox, Henry -VIII, and Wesley. Examine all their organizations and we find none of -them lay claim to having these officers in their churches, but, on the -contrary, ignore and repudiate them by saying, "They are no longer -needed." - -Examine all denominations, all orders, all faiths, and we find that in -this respect they are deficient and lacking, while poor, weak, fallible -man sets up his judgment, and by man's wisdom seeks to enter the -kingdom of God. - -The Christian world acknowledges that it takes legal authority to make -a man a citizen of any temporal government set up by man, but when -it comes to the government of God, any man who sees proper to do so -can set out with a new set of ideas, called a creed, and establish -a church, baptize, bless the communion, and go forward in this way, -ordaining men to various offices, and yet denying all the time that God -has revealed anything, or bestowed any gift of authority. - -Are these legal officers of the kingdom of God? Is the reader so far -lost in the mazes of tradition as to suppose for one moment that God -will recognize officers appointed in any such way, much less their acts? - -But lest we do injustice to these different denominations, let us -give them one more chance to prove their position correct; for we -would gladly avoid seeing the whole Christian world in error and -transgression. - -Paul, the great apostle, says that God placed in the Church, in -addition to its officers, "miracles, then gifts of healings, helps, -governments, diversities of tongues," and urged upon the people to seek -earnestly for these gifts. - -Search the world over and find, if you can, an organization, other -than that represented by the Latter-Day Saints, that lays claim to and -possesses these great blessings. - -The Christian world, having changed the order of the Church of God, -have lost these gifts, and in endeavoring to justify themselves, say -they are no longer needed. Some of them, more honorable than the rest, -acknowledge the true state of affairs and confess the lamentable -condition they are in. - -{303} Mr. Wesley states that the reason the gifts are no longer in the -church "is because the love of many waxed cold, and the Christians had -turned heathen again, and had only a dead form left" (see Vol. I, Sermon -94). - -Smith's Bible Dictionary (page 163) also says: "We must not expect to -see the church of holy scriptures actually existing in its perfection -on the earth. It is not to be found thus perfect, either in the -collected fragments of Christendom, or still less in any of those -fragments." The names of sixty-five learned divines and Biblical -scholars are on the preface page, as contributors to and endorsers of -this book. - -Dr. Adam Clark, in his commentaries (page 452) on the 4th chapter of -Ephesians, says: "All these officers and the gifts and graces conferred -upon them were judged necessary by the Great Head of the church, for -its full instruction in the important doctrines of Christianity. The -same _officers_ and _gifts_ are still necessary, and God gives them, -but they _do not know their places_." - -Roger Williams refused to continue as pastor over the oldest Baptist -church in America, on the grounds that there was "no regularly -constituted church on earth, nor any person authorized to administer -any church ordinance; nor can there be until new apostles are sent -by the Great Head of the church, for whose coming I am seeking" (see -_Picturesque America_, page 502). - -"Till that great and notable day of the Lord come, we can not, from the -prophetic word, anticipate a universal RETURN _to the original Gospel_, -or a general restoration of the kingdom of God, in its primitive form" -(_Christianity Restored, Alex. Campbell_, page 181). - -Having brought forward for the consideration of the reader the -foregoing points, we now proceed to examine the results that will -naturally flow from this terrible situation of affairs; and while we -do so, we plead with you, reader, to lay aside prejudice, and, as you -value your soul's salvation, seek earnestly to know the truth; "for -what doth it profit a man if he gain the whole world and lose his own -soul?" - -Having thrown aside the officers of the church, Christianity lost its -authority and could no longer administer in the ordinances of the -Gospel for the salvation of the souls of the children of men. Instead -of the officers and endowments of the kingdom or church of God, -man-made doctrines and changeable creeds have been substituted, until -to-day the Christian world is "driven and tossed to and fro by every -wind of doctrine." Weakness, imbecility and lack of authority are {304} -written on its every movement; vice, sin and wrong-doing prosper and -flourish under the very droppings of the sanctuary. - -To-day one theory is taught, tomorrow another. Men have "builded -cisterns that will not contain water;" in short, have turned from -the apostle at the head of the church, and the prophet in the church -of the living God, and heaped to themselves teachers, having itching -ears, who have turned the hearts of the people from the truth, and led -them astray after fables, until "darkness covers the earth, and gross -darkness the minds of the people." - -Conflicting creeds and faiths fill the world with a war of words, -until the hearts of honest men become sick, sick!--sick of the petty -jealousies and miserable trickery of professing Christianity--sending -the blood-guilty murderer, with his hands reeking with the blood of his -victims, from the gallows to eternal glory and the presence of Deity; -while an honest man, because he differs from them in belief, must be -consigned to a never ending hell! - -Oh consistency! thy name is not modern Christianity! - -Without apostles, without prophets, without the gifts, without -authority, shorn of all thy pristine beauty and loveliness, all thy -grandeur and glorious attributes; torn and divided into a multitude of -fragments, continually dividing and sub-dividing, thy talk sounds like -that of the scribes of old, "without authority." - -And what of thy teachers? "Blind leaders of the blind." Prophecy -foretells their doom: Struggling to uphold the columns of the house -of Babylon, the dwelling place of "the mother of harlots," and her -numerous offspring, they will be crushed in her downfall, unless they -speedily repent and turn to the true and living God, be baptized for -the forgiveness of their sins, and receive the laying on of hands for -the gift of the Holy Ghost, that will "lead them into all truth, and -bring to their remembrance things of the past, and show them things to -come," for the promise is unto all that "the Lord our God shall call." -To members of churches as well as non-members--to the whole world does -this proclamation come. - -_God has set up His Kingdom, or church, upon the earth, never more to -be thrown down_. His duly appointed and authorized officers are ready -to admit men and women as citizens of this kingdom, or church. He or -she who hears the sound of this gospel and heeds it not will be under -condemnation. He or she who heeds and renders obedience to it will reap -life everlasting. - -God will not recognize the man-made devices whereby men {305} seek -to save themselves by climbing up some other way. He will repudiate -the acts of unauthorized men who administer in the ordinances of the -gospel; and after once this gospel comes to their ears, if they persist -in their course, it will bring condemnation upon their heads. Before -they heard it, "they had no sin," in not obeying; now "they have no -cloak for their sin," the truth having been taught. - - "If any man will do His will, he shall know of the doctrine, - whether it be of God, or whether I speak of my myself" (_John vii._, 17). - -May the peaceful influence of the Holy Spirit be with those who desire -to know the truth, and come unto God, and serve Him with all their -"might, mind and strength." - - _"As we see the infant taken away by death, so may the youth - and middle-aged, as well as the infant, be suddenly called into - eternity. Let this, then, prove as a warning to all, not to - procrastinate repentance, or wait until upon the death-bed, for it - is the will of God that man should repent and serve Him in health, - and in the strength and power of his mind, in order to secure His - blessing, and not wait until he is called to die."_ - - --_Joseph Smith_. - -{306} - - - -(Tract No. 2.) - -THE PLAN OF SALVATION. - -BY ELDER JOHN MORGAN. - -In the midst of the Christian world there are very many conflicting -theories in relation to man's existence here and hereafter; also as to -the duties he owes to himself, his fellowman and to his Creator. It is -an undisputed question that some knowledge of - - WHERE WE CAME FROM, WHY WE ARE HERE, AND WHERE WE GO AFTER WE LEAVE - THIS PROBATION, - -is essential to the enjoyment and well-being of the human family. - -In the following pages of this tract we shall seek to briefly set -forth the belief of the Latter-day Saints on these points. While they -may differ widely from the accepted ideas of the Christian world, we -may be allowed to mildly suggest that the difference is not so much -between those sects of the day and the Latter-day Saints, as it is -between those sects and the Bible, a fact for which we are in no sense -responsible, and a fact that we can in nowise alter or change, even -were we so disposed. - -It is deemed proper in the commencement of this investigation to refer -to another point so that we may clearly understand each other. It -is this: sincerity of belief does not, by any means, establish the -correctness of a principle. Testimony of an unimpeachable character -can alone do that. Man's belief does not affect a principle in the -least. The whole world may believe it, and yet it be untrue; the whole -world may refuse to believe it, and yet it be true. The unbelief of the -people of Noah's day did not stay the flood; the unbelief of the Jews -did not prove Jesus an impostor; and the killing of the apostles did -not prove their doctrines false. The assassination of Joseph Smith was -no proof one way or another as to the divine nature of his authority; -neither will the rejection of the doctrines he taught prove them wrong. -If they {307} are true, though he was slain, his followers mobbed, -driven and persecuted, yet in the end they will rise triumphant over -every obstacle and grow stronger and stronger, as error shall grow -weaker and weaker. - -In presenting the principles of _pre-existence_ the _first principles -of the gospel_ and _baptism for the dead_, we shall simply quote -scripture; and we again state that if there is any difference of -opinion, it is between the reader and holy writ. - -The Apostle Paul's injunction to the Thessalonians was: "Prove all -things: hold fast that which is good" (_I Thess. v_. 21); and the wise -man, Solomon, asserted: "He that judgeth a matter before he heareth it, -is not wise." - -Let us, then, refer to the word of the Lord, which is the end of -argument, and see what the teachings of the Great Creator of all are. - -Speaking to Job, one of the most ancient writers of the Bible, He says: -"Who is this that darkeneth counsel by words without knowledge? Gird up -now thy loins like a man; for I will demand of thee, and answer thou -me. Where wast thou when I laid the foundations of the earth? * * * -When the morning stars sang together, and all the sons of God shouted -for joy?" (_Job xxxviii_, 2-7.) - -Job certainly must have been somewhere when the "foundations of the -earth were laid," or why the question? - -There was doubtless more meaning to the words, "When ALL _the sons of -God_ shouted for joy," than one at first supposes. The reader asks, -"Who were these sons of God?" Luke, in giving the genealogy of the -human family, gives the necessary information on this subject: "Which -was the son of Enos, which was the son of Seth, which was the son of -_Adam, which was the_ SON OF GOD" (_Luke iii_, 38). But let us turn to -another text. One of the ancient writers says: "Then shall the dust -return to the earth as it was: and the spirit shall return unto God who -gave it." (_Ecc. xii_, 7). - -Let us ask ourselves how it would be possible to _return_ to a place, -point or locality, which we had never visited. How could we _return_ -to God unless we had once been in His presence? The logical conclusion -is unavoidable, that to enable us to _return_ to Him we must have once -enjoyed His associations, which must have been in a pre-existent state, -before we became clothed upon with this body of flesh and bone. - -Again, we find that the apostles must have had some conception of -pre-existence, judging from their question to Jesus: "Master, who did -sin, this man or his parents, that he was born blind?" (_John ix_, 2.) -It will, doubtless, require no argument {308} to convince the reader -that the justice of God would scarcely permit the punishment of the -individual before the crime was committed. If so, then the sin must -have been committed before he came upon the earth, for he was _born -blind_. It was evident that the question was not a doubtful one in -the minds of the apostles as to whether a man _could_ sin previous to -his existence in the flesh, but as to whether this particular man had -sinned or not. - -Paul, in his writings to the Hebrews, says: "Furthermore we have had -fathers of our flesh which corrected us, and we gave them reverence: -shall we not much rather be in subjection unto the Father of spirits, -and live?" (_Heb. xii_. 9.) We here gain the information as to who the -sons of God were who _shouted for joy_ in the beginning. We also learn -the reason why we address Him as, "Our Father which art in heaven," -is to distinguish Him from the father of our earthly tabernacles. In -other words, He is the Father of the spirits that inhabit our bodies, -in precisely the same sense that our earthly fathers are the fathers of -our bodies of flesh and bone. - -When death ensues, we bury the earthly body, which decomposes and -mingles with the elements surrounding its place of deposit; but what of -the spirit which "returns unto God who gave it?" - -When Jesus appeared to the disciples after His resurrection, "They were -affrighted, and supposed they had seen a spirit." But He corrected -them, saying, "Handle me, and see; for a spirit hath not flesh and -bones, as ye see me have" (_Luke xxiv_. 37-39). From these, words we -may gather the information that man, while existing as a spirit, was -not clothed upon with flesh and bone, but nevertheless, existed in the -exact shape and form that he now possesses. He had eyes to see, ears to -hear and many other faculties with which man is here endowed. He was -also doubtless in possession of intelligence, and much that goes to -ennoble man. He had the ability to pass from place to place, increase -in knowledge, and perform certain duties that devolved upon him in that -sphere of action. - -An unembodied spirit is one that has not yet taken upon itself a body. -An embodied spirit is one dwelling in the flesh. A disembodied spirit -is one that has passed through this stage of existence and laid its -body down in the grave, to be finally taken up and again united, spirit -and body, those of the righteous never more to be separated. - -The word of the Lord to Jeremiah was: "Before I formed thee in the -belly I knew thee; and before thou camest forth out of the womb I -sanctified thee, and I ordained thee a {309} prophet unto the nations" -(_Jer. i_. 5). Here we have the sure word of the Lord relating to one -of the children of men who was but a type of the rest, only that in -this particular case we have the fact made known that, for good and -sufficient reasons, our common Father in the heavens saw proper to -ordain one of His children to a certain office prior to sending him -down upon the earth. Having so gained the confidence of his Father -while in his first or pre-existent state, he was ordained to a high and -holy calling, previous to his advent upon the earth, and we learn from -holy writ, that this confidence was not misplaced, but that he in honor -filled his mission and proved himself true to the trust reposed in -him, not veering or turning a hair's breath from the line of his duty, -though met by obstacles that would have appalled the stoutest heart. - -The reader will please be cautious not to confound the principle of -fore-ordination with that of predestination, in the case of Jeremiah, -for there is a broad distinction between the two. A man may be -fore-ordained, set apart or commanded to do a certain work, yet he -retains his agency in the matter, and it is optional with him whether -he performs the duty assigned him or not. If predestined to perform -a certain work, there would be no choice but to do that work. Not -having any choice, he would not incur the responsibility of his own -actions, nor control them, but would be controlled by the power which -predestined him. While Jeremiah was fore-ordained to be a prophet to -the nations, we do not read that he was predestined to fill the office -of a prophet by any means. - -The principle of pre-existence is plainly illustrated in the life of -our Savior, who thus spoke to the people: "What and if ye shall see the -Son of man ascend up where he was before?" (_John vi_. 62.) Again, "And -no man hath ascended up to heaven but he that came down from heaven." -To all human appearances, Jesus resembled very much the rest of the -children of our common Father. So close was this resemblance, that -those by whom He was surrounded failed to see any contrast between Him -and any ordinary man. They enquired of each other, "Is this not the -carpenter's son? Is not his mother called Mary? and his brethren James -and Joses, and Simon and Judas?" - -Let us ask ourselves the question: Is it so difficult to comprehend -our own pre-existence, when that of Jesus is so plainly taught, and -also that of many of the Biblical characters of whom we read? Paul, -the great apostle, speaking of himself, says, "In hope of eternal -life, which God, that cannot lie, _promised before the world began."_ -(_Titus i_. 2.) Here {310} was a promise made to Paul of eternal life, -_"before the world began,"_ continued upon obedience, as was said to -Cain aforetime, "If thou doest well, shalt thou not be accepted?" -(_Gen. iv_, 7.) Yet, notwithstanding this promise, Paul was under -the necessity of performing certain duties to enable him to claim -the promise made. After being stricken with blindness on the way up -to Damascus, and hearing the voice of a risen Redeemer, he was told -to "Arise, and go into the city, and it shall be told thee what thou -must do." (_Acts ix_. 6.) After fasting and prayer, he was visited at -the end of three days, by one Ananias, who had been commanded of the -Lord, in vision, to visit Paul, and was furthermore told that he was a -"chosen vessel," or in other words, one whom the Lord had made promises -to, before the "world began," and who had a mission to perform before -"Gentiles, and kings, and the children of Israel." The question of -Ananias was, "And now why tarriest thou? Arise, and _be baptized_, and -wash away thy sins, calling on the name of the Lord." (_Acts xxii_. 16.) - -We have presented for the consideration of the reader but a few -Biblical proofs of man's pre-existence, out of the many that can be -selected, yet consider that sufficient has been advanced to show -conclusively that the claim of the Latter-day Saints to a belief in -this principle, is founded upon holy writ. Their ideas only coincide -with the prophets and servants of God in all ages of the world who have -alluded to this subject. - -Having answered this question: _Where did we come from?_ let us now -consider - -WHY WE ARE HERE. - -A wise Creator must have had some great object in view in the creation -of the earth, and placing upon it His children, to pass through what -they are called upon to, while in this probation. A knowledge of this -object is almost positively necessary to enable the human family to act -well their part. Let us then examine what He had in view. - -The primary object of man's existence upon the earth, is to obtain a -body of flesh and bone; for without this it is impossible to advance in -the grand scale of being in which he is to move, in the eternal worlds. - -It is necessary also for him to learn, by actual experience, the -difference between good and evil. As was said of our first parents, -"And the Lord God said, Behold, the man is become as one of us, to -know good and evil." (_Gen. iii_. 22.) It is necessary that man should -taste the bitter to enable him to appreciate the sweet. No proper -appreciation of the value of {311} eternal life could be arrived at, -without having experienced its opposition. - -A man must first feel the effects of sickness to enable him to fully -appreciate the great boon of health. He must feel the effects of pain -before he can enjoy immunity therefrom. He must feel the influence -and power of death, before he can appreciate eternal life. He must -comprehend the effects of sin, before he can enjoy "the rest promised -to the faithful." There are many experiences that he can gain in the -flesh that cannot be obtained elsewhere. There are ordinances to be -performed and eternal unions to be perfected, that in the wise economy -of the great Creator, must be effected here on the earth. Baptism -for the remission of sins and marriages for eternity, are prominent -features of duty that devolve upon man in his second estate, or -during his existence upon the earth. It is not all of man's duty to -care for himself alone, to selfishly neglect his fellow man, and seek -aggrandizement himself at their expense. "Do unto others as ye would -that they should do unto you," is called the Golden Rule, by which men -should be governed in this life. In brief, man has a work to do to -prepare himself for a future exaltation in the eternities to come. He -is called upon to "work out his salvation with fear and trembling," for -the work done in this life will have its influence in that to come. By -obedience to the principles of the gospel of Jesus Christ, he prepares -himself for the grand and glorious exaltation held in reserve for -those who worship God in "spirit and in truth." As Jesus said to His -apostles, "I go to prepare a place for you," for "in my Father's house -are many mansions." - -Having learned why we are here, let us next examine what is the nature -of the duties devolving upon us. - -FAITH. - -To enable a man to perform any work whatever, requires that he have -faith in the ultimate result of his work. No farmer would plant, -unless he expected to reap; no builder build, unless he expected to -inhabit; no speculator invest, unless he expected to increase his -means; no journey would be attempted, unless there existed hope of -reaching the destination. So, likewise, no commandment of God would be -obeyed, unless there existed faith that certain blessings would follow -obedience. - -With this idea plainly before us, we can comprehend the assertion of -the Apostle Paul to the Hebrews, "But without faith it is impossible to -please Him: for he that cometh to {312} God must believe that He is, -and that He is a rewarder of them that diligently seek Him." (_Heb. -xi_. 6). - -We find the active workings of the principles of faith in the many -cases of healing performed by our Savior. "Thy faith hath made thee -whole," was the invariable remark He made to one and all: and we find -Him speaking to the apostles in the strongest terms about their lack -of this great principle. Upon one occasion they came to Him with the -question, "Why could not we cast him out? And Jesus said unto them, -Because of your unbelief; for verily I say unto you, If ye have -_faith_ as a grain of mustard seed, ye shall say unto this mountain, -Remove hence to yonder place; and it shall remove; and nothing shall -be impossible unto you." (_Matt. xvii_. 19, 20.) Again we read, "And -he did not many mighty works there because of their unbelief" (_Matt. -xiii_. 58), or in other words, they had no faith in the claim he made -of being the Messiah; consequently they were deprived of the blessings -that fell to those that had faith, as mankind today are depriving -themselves of many _great and glorious_ blessings, through their -unbelief in the divine calling of Joseph Smith, the prophet and seer. - -We often hear the same cry today that greeted the ears of Jesus, -"Master, we would see a sign from thee." But He answered and said unto -them, "An evil and adulterous generation seeketh after a sign." (_Matt. -xii_. 38, 39). - -What was true of the generation was true of the individual, and -what was true then is true now, which places sign-seekers in a most -unenviable position, but doubtless where they justly belong. Faith is -not produced by sign-seeking, but in the words of Paul, "Faith cometh -by _hearing_, and hearing by the word of God." (_Rom. x_. 17). - -After the death and resurrection of Jesus, He left this grand test of -faith upon record, to serve as a guide for all future generations: "And -these signs _shall_ follow _them that believe"_ (or have faith): "In -my name shall they cast out devils; they shall speak with new tongues; -they shall take up serpents; and if they drink any deadly thing, it -shall not hurt them; they shall lay hands on the sick, and they shall -recover." (_Mark xvi_. 17, 18). - -"But," says one, "was it not intended that these gifts and blessings -should be limited to the days of the apostles, and to the apostles -themselves?" Read again, "shall follow them that _believe;"_ and again -the preceding verse reads, "He that _believeth_ and is baptized shall -be saved." If you limit the signs following the believer to the days -of the apostles you must also limit a salvation to that day. But it is -today as it was in the {313} day Paul wrote to the Hebrews: "For unto -us was the gospel preached, as well as unto them: but the word preached -did not profit them, not being mixed with faith in them that heard it." -(_Heb. iv_. 2). - -The cultivation of this principle of faith is the first step in our -duties in this life. The second step is that of - -REPENTANCE. - -"Repent and _turn_ yourselves from _all_ your transgressions; so -iniquity shall not be your ruin." (_Ezek. xviii_. 30). "Let the wicked -forsake his way" (_Isa. lv_. 7). "_Repent_ * * * every one of you" -(_Acts ii_. 38). "Except ye repent, ye shall all likewise perish" -(_Luke xiii_. 3). - -We understand that repentance does not consist in mourning over sins -committed, and then repeating the same sin or one equally heinous, but -that Ezekiel meant for the people to cease from doing wrong, to quit -their evil practices, and walk in the path of rectitude, virtue and -true holiness. "For godly sorrow worketh repentance to salvation not to -be repented of; but the sorrow of the world worketh death." (_II. Cor. -vii_. 10). We believe that the "sorrow of the world" here alluded to, -is the too-prevalent practice of crying, groaning and moaning over our -wrong-doings, and then continuing the same practices. - -The third step for man to take in this life to secure salvation in the -eternal world, is to be - -BAPTIZED. - -"He that believeth" (that is, he that hath faith) "and is baptized -shall be saved" (_Mark xvi_. 16), was the emphatic assertion of our -Savior. Again, we find that man came under condemnation by refusing -obedience to this commandment: - -"But the Pharisees and lawyers rejected the counsel of God against -themselves, being _not baptized_ of him" (_Luke vii_. 30). So the world -of today will, in the end, find themselves under condemnation for -refusing to obey this principle of the gospel. - -"Except a man be born of water and of the Spirit, he _cannot_ enter the -kingdom of God." (_John iii_. 5). - -Paul, writing to the Hebrews, says: "Therefore leaving the principles -of the doctrines of Christ, let us go on unto perfection: not laying -again the foundation of repentance from dead works, and of faith toward -God, of the _doctrine of baptisms_ and of laying on of hands." (_Heb. -vi_. 1-2). Here are four principles all classed together, all equally -important, all {314} equally necessary, and all required at our hands -by those fixed and eternal laws of truth and justice, by which the -worlds are governed, and by which we may return back into the presence -of God, and dwell with the just and true and the pure of all ages. - -The fourth step necessary for man to take while in this state of -probation, is to receive - -THE LAYING ON OF HANDS, - -for the reception of the Holy Ghost. This is a principle, to a great -extent, ignored by the Christian world, yet plainly taught in the -scriptures. - -Peter, and his brethren of the twelve, had doubtless all been baptized, -and endeavored to lead holy lives during their association with Jesus; -yet we find Him, just previous to His ascension on high, telling them: -"Behold, I send the promise of my Father upon you: but tarry ye in the -city of Jerusalem, until ye be endued with power from on high. And He -led them out as far as to Bethany, and He _lifted up His hands_ and -blessed them." (_Luke xxiv_. 49, 50). - -We find a still further explanation of the manner of obtaining this -gift and blessing, in the Acts of the Apostles, where He "commanded -them that they should not depart from Jerusalem, but wait for the -promise of the Father, which, saith He, ye have heard of me. For John -truly baptized with water, but ye shall be _baptized with the Holy -Ghost_ not many days hence" (_Acts i_. 4, 5). - -Turning to the account of the ministry of Philip, in Samaria, we find -that after the Samaritans had exercised FAITH sufficient to cause them -to repent, they had been BAPTIZED under the hands of Philip. "Now when -the apostles which were at Jerusalem heard that Samaria had received -the word of God, they sent unto them Peter and John: who, when they -were come down, prayed for them, that they might receive the Holy Ghost -(for as yet he was fallen upon none of them: only they were baptized in -the name of the Lord Jesus). Then _laid they their hands on them, and -they received the Holy Ghost"_ (_Acts viii_. 14-17). - -Paul, writing to Timothy, charged him thus: "Neglect not the gift that -is in thee, which was given thee by prophecy with the laying on of the -hands of the presbytery" (_I. Tim. iv_. 14); and again, "Wherefore I -put thee in remembrance, that thou stir up the gift of God, which is in -thee by the putting on of my hands" (_II. Tim. i_. 6). - -We also call the attention of the reader to the account of {315} Paul's -visit to the baptized Saints of Ephesus, and his inquiry of them: "Have -ye received the Holy Ghost since ye believed? And they said unto him, -We have not so much as heard whether there be any Holy Ghost. * * * -Then they were baptized in the name of the Lord Jesus. And when Paul -had _laid his hands_ upon them, the Holy Ghost came on them: and they -spake with tongues and prophesied" (_Acts xix_. 2-5). - -Sufficient has doubtless been said to clearly establish the fact that -the gift of the Holy Ghost was formerly obtained by the laying on of -the hands of those who held the authority to do so. Nowhere do we find -that the order here laid down has been supplanted or annulled. On -the contrary, the apostles spoke in the strongest terms against any -innovation upon the established forms that Jesus taught them. - -Paul, writing to the Galatians, speaks of those who were "perverting" -the gospel; doubtless teaching that the laying on of hands was not -necessary, or else that it was done away with, and says, "But though -we, or an angel from heaven, preach any other gospel unto you than that -which we have preached unto you, let him be accursed" (_Gal. i_. 8). - -The reader has now examined the fourth step for man's advancement -in the probation in which he is now living: and in the words of our -Savior, "He that entereth not by the _door_ into the sheepfold, but -climbeth up some other way, the same is a thief and a robber" (_John -x_. 1). - -We have traced man from a pre-existent state, before the world began, -when he dwelt in the presence of the Father and of our elder Brother -Jesus, and mingled with the spirits who have or shall come into this -sphere of action. - -As it is beautifully expressed in one of the songs of Zion: - - "Oh, my Father, Thou that dwellest - In the high and glorious place! - When shall I regain Thy presence, - And again behold Thy face? - In Thy holy habitation, - Did my spirit once reside? - In my first, primeval childhood, - Was I nurtured near Thy side? - - "For a wise and glorious purpose - Thou hast placed me here on earth, - And withheld the recollection, - Of my former friends and birth; - Yet ofttimes a secret something - Whisper'd, 'You're a stranger here;' - And I felt that I had wandered - From a more exalted sphere." - -{316} This is certainly a grander and nobler conception of man's origin -than that of some of the would-be philosophers of today, who advocate -the idea of evolution from a lower scale. - -Having described the nature of the duties (to have faith in God and His -promises, to repent of his sins, to be baptized for their remission, -and to receive the laying on of hands for the gift of the Holy Ghost) -that he must perform in this life to lay a foundation for future -exaltation, we now turn to the consideration of man's - -FUTURE EXISTENCE. - -Upon this subject there is a great diversity of opinion among men, -and almost every possible conjecture has, from time to time, held the -attention of the human family. If we are to judge by the accepted -creeds of the Christian world, we find that an almost universal belief -exists in future punishment. - -We find also that the fear of future punishment is used as a mighty -power to influence the minds of the people in a religious sense. -The fearful horrors of a never-ending punishment of the guilty are -portrayed in the liveliest colors from the Christian pulpits of the -land. They are so clearly defined, that in many instances we find that -the love and justice of God are lost sight of in the description of -the fearful character of the punishment He inflicts, not so much upon -unbelievers as upon those who reject the creeds, articles of faith and -discipline, whereby men seek to "know God." - -Let the reader lay aside preconceived notions, tradition and prejudice, -and examine this subject with a desire to know the truth. - -We shall again refer to holy writ, and ask the candid attention of the -reader to the proofs we place before him. - -If we had the history of two persons, the one good and the other bad, -after they left the earth, or laid down their bodies in death, it would -serve as a guide to decide upon the future destiny of the whole human -family. Fortunately, there is left upon record such information, and by -it we can determine this all-important question. - -No one will dispute the assertion that Jesus of Nazareth was -appropriately termed the "Just One," a person of pure and holy life. - -The confession of guilt by one of the men crucified beside Jesus, is -testimony enough to convict him of being a bad man. "We receive the -due rewards of our deeds; but this man hath done nothing amiss" (_Luke -xxiii_, 41), were the words of the {317} malefactor, thus confessing -that death was the proper penalty for the many crimes that he was -guilty of. - -Now, here are two persons that were born upon the earth, lived out a -certain number of years, and then laid down their lives, their bodies -becoming cold and inanimate in death, while their spirits, freed from -their earthly tenements, passed into another stage of existence, -leaving their remains to be cared for in the ordinary rites of -sepulture. - -While suffering the agonies of crucifixion, a conversation was carried -on between them, which will serve our purpose in opening up an -investigation. - -"And he said unto Jesus, Lord, remember me when thou comest into thy -kingdom. And Jesus said unto him, Verily I say unto thee, Today shalt -thou be with me in paradise:" (_Luke xxiii_, 42, 43.) - -The request of the thief was so favorably looked upon, that he had -the promise made that he should accompany Jesus to a place which He -designated as paradise. He could not have consistently granted him -the privilege of entering into His kingdom, when He had replied to -Nicodemus, "Except a man be born of water" (baptized) "and of the -Spirit" (receive the laying on of hands for the gift of the Holy -Ghost), "he cannot enter into the kingdom of God." (_John ii_, 5.) The -thief, not having attended to these ordinances, could lay no claim -to that privilege; but, says Jesus, "Today shalt thou be with me in -paradise." - -We are aware that the majority of the Bible-believing world are of -the opinion that the thief was permitted to enter heaven, and enjoy -the presence of God; but is this idea a correct one? Let us candidly -examine it and see; for on it hangs a great principle of truth. - -After the body of Jesus had lain three days in the tomb, the spirit -again entered into it. The angels rolled the stone away from the mouth -of the sepulchre, and the resurrected Redeemer of the world walked -forth, clothed upon with an immortal body of flesh and bones. - -Mary, who seemed to have some special interest in the Savior, came -early to the tomb, and, weeping, discovered that the body of her -Master was not there. A voice spake to her, saying, "Mary." She turned -herself, and saith unto him, "Rabboni;" which is to say, Master. Jesus -saith unto her, "Touch me not; for I AM NOT YET ASCENDED TO MY FATHER: -but go to my brethren, and say unto them, I ascend unto my Father, and -your Father: and to my God and your God." (_John xx_, 16, 17.) - -{318} Here we have the assertion of Jesus, Himself, that during the -three days immediately subsequent to His crucifixion, while His body -lay in the tomb, His spirit did not go into heaven or the presence of -His Father. Logically, it must follow, neither did that of the thief. -The generally-accepted idea, therefore, of the thief's being saved, -must inevitably fall to the ground. Jesus asserted that "Today shalt -thou be with me in paradise," and upon His return to earth He informed -Mary that He had not ascended to His Father. - -The question naturally arises, where had He been during these three -days? We are not left in doubt upon this point, but scripture plainly -points out the character of the duties He was called upon to perform -while His body rested in peace in the newly-made tomb of Joseph. He to -whom Jesus transferred the keys of the kingdom of heaven, and who stood -at the head of the twelve apostles, would certainly be accepted as a -competent witness in this matter; and, by turning to his epistles, we -gain this information: "For Christ also hath once suffered for sins, -the just for the unjust, that He might bring us to God, being put to -death in the flesh, but quickened by the Spirit: by which also He went -and PREACHED UNTO THE SPIRITS IN PRISON." (_I. Peter iii_, 18, 19.) -Here we have an account of what He was doing during the three days' -absence from the body: preaching unto the spirits in prison, also a -very clear explanation as to where the thief went. It was to a prison -world, where he would have an opportunity to hear the Savior preach the -gospel of deliverance to the captive spirits, "Which some time were -disobedient, when once the long suffering of God waited in the days of -Noah." (_I. Peter iii_, 20.) - -We now understand what Isaiah, the prophet, meant when speaking -of Jesus. He says, "That thou mayest say to the prisoners, Go -forth" (_Isaiah xlix_,); and again, "He hath sent me to bind up -the broken-hearted, to proclaim liberty to the _captives_, and the -opening of the _prison to them that are bound_" (_Isaiah lxi_, 1); -and again, "To open the blind eyes, to bring out the _prisoners_ from -the _prison_, and them that sit in darkness out of the _prison house_" -(_Isaiah xlii_, 7.) - -How appropriately do these passages coincide with and support the -assertion of Peter relative to Jesus preaching to the "spirits -in prison!" Men, who in the days of the flood failed to obey the -commandments of God, and for two thousand long, weary years had -suffered the penalty for their wrong doing, had been fulfilling the -principle so clearly enunciated by our Savior when He said, "Verily I -say unto thee, Thou shalt by no means come out thence, till thou hast -paid {319} the uttermost farthing." (_Matt. v_, 26.) "And that servant, -which knew his lord's will, and prepared not himself, neither did -according to his will, shall be beaten with many stripes. But he that -knew not, and did commit things worthy of stripes, shall be beaten with -few stripes." (_Luke xii_, 47, 48.) - -With what joy must these long-suffering spirits, held in confinement, -have greeted the Redeemer when He appeared and preached to them the -glad tidings of great joy, and presented for their acceptance the -EVERLASTING GOSPEL! Through its means they could have their prison -doors opened, and themselves delivered from the grasp of Lucifer, the -son of the morning, who is appropriately described as one who "made -the earth to tremble, and did shake kingdoms; that made the world as -a wilderness, and destroyed the cities thereof; that _opened not the -house of his prisoners_." (_Isaiah xiv_, 16, 17.) - -How grand and glorious is the plan of salvation that the Creator has -ordained for His children, reaching from eternity to eternity, and -covering in its details every possible emergency; controlling, guiding -and directing their footsteps while in a pre-existing state; teaching -them while sojourners upon the earth, and extending beyond the grave -into the spirit world, there to cause their hearts to rejoice and -gladden under its benign influence, growing and increasing in might and -majesty, power and glory, as the ages roll by, until the inspired words -of our divine Master shall be fulfilled: "Every knee shall bow, and -every tongue confess." - -Well might Jesus say to the apostles just previous to His death, -"Verily, verily, I say unto you, The hour is coming, and now is, when -the _dead_ shall hear the voice of the Son of God: and they that hear -shall live. Marvel not at this: for the hour is coming in the which all -that are in the _graves_ shall hear His voice" (_John v_. 25, 28). - -Turning again to the epistle of Peter, we find this assertion: "Who -shall give an account to Him that is ready to judge the quick and the -_dead_. For for this cause was the gospel preached also to them that -are _dead_, that they might be judged according to _men in the flesh_, -but live according to God in the spirit." (_I. Peter iv_. 5, 6.) - -Jesus, upon one occasion, when explaining the gospel to the apostles, -said, "Whosoever speaketh a word against the Son of man, it shall be -forgiven him: but whosoever speaketh against the Holy Ghost, it shall -not be forgiven him, _neither in this world, neither in the world to -come_" (_Matt. xii_. 32). - -This, in perfect plainness, explains itself to mean, that there is a -class of sins that can be forgiven in this world, and a class {320} -that cannot; also that there is a class of sins that can be forgiven in -the world to come, and a class that cannot. - -Peter, speaking of the patriarch David, says, "For David is not -ascended into the heavens" (_Acts ii_. 34). But David himself, knowing -full well that the mercy of the Lord endureth forever, says, "For thou -wilt not leave my soul in hell." (_Psalms xvi_. 10). He knew that after -he had paid the penalty of the deeds done in the body, there would be a -way whereby he might gain a place in the midst of the righteous in the -presence of God. - -If the present generation desire to know what will be the result of -their disobedience to the proclamation of the principles of the gospel, -and their contending against the servants of God who proclaim them, let -them read what Isaiah says: "The earth shall reel to and fro like a -drunkard, and shall be removed like a cottage. * * * And it shall come -to pass in that day, that the Lord shall punish the hosts of the high -ones that are on high, and the kings of the earth upon the earth. And -they shall be _gathered together, as prisoners are gathered in the pit, -and shall be shut up in the prison, and after many days shall they be -visited_" (_Isaiah xxiv_. 20-22). - -After having waited, perhaps, as long as they did who rejected the word -of God in the days of Noah--after having passed through, perchance, -thousands of years of punishment, until they have "paid the uttermost -farthing," then the gospel will again be presented to them, and "they -will be visited." Another opportunity will be given them, to hearken -unto the truth; but, in the meantime, the Saints of former and latter -days will have advanced in the scale of progression and passed beyond -the reach of those who, today, "reject the counsel of God against -themselves, being not baptized." A separation will have taken place, in -which there shall be "weeping and wailing," sorrow and mourning, over -the neglect to obey the gospel when there was opportunity. - -In accordance with divine law, "they were judged every man _according -to their works_" (_Rev. xx_. 13), not indiscriminately consigning all -grades and classes of sinners to the same punishment, and that to -continue forever; but meting out judgment according to their works, -some with many stripes and some with but few. - -Would it not be a libel upon justice, if a judge, presiding over one -of our ordinary courts should award to every criminal brought before -him the same punishment? "If ye then, being evil, know how to give good -gifts unto your children, {321} how much more shall your Father which -is in heaven give good things unto them that ask Him?" Certainly the -law of poor, weak, mortal man is not superior to that of the Judge of -all. - -Paul beautifully and aptly expresses the principle in writing to the -Corinthians: "If in this life _only_ we have hope in Christ, we are of -all men most miserable" (_I. Cor. xv_. 19); but knowing that the gospel -would be preached to the spirits in prison, and that untold millions of -those who failed to accept the gospel here would do so there, he felt -to rejoice in his heart instead of being the most miserable of men. He -was fully aware that there was but one way to be saved, "One Lord, one -faith, one baptism," (_Eph. iv_. 5); that it was positively necessary -for man to pass through the door to enter into the sheep-fold; that the -many devices whereby men sought to save themselves must of necessity -fail, for "God's house is a house of order." He knew there was _only_ -one name under heaven whereby men might be saved; that obedience to -this law was a prime necessity to salvation, for "in vain do ye say, -Lord, Lord, and do not the things I command you." - -Knowing these facts, the life of every good and true man, as was Paul, -would be rendered miserable at the thought that so many millions of -the human family must irretrievably perish, and be subject to torture -throughout all the eternities to come; but understanding the great -principle of the mission of our Savior to the prison world, they can -rejoice in the fact that the plan of salvation is a complete one. They -have hope that, not only in this life, but in the life to come, the -gospel will be preached and men be taught its precepts. - -We here introduce the evidence of some learned men, who have reputation -for scholarly ability, far and wide. - -Prof. Taylor Lewis, a prominent English writer, states: "We are taught -that there was a work of Christ in hades. He descended into hades; He -made proclamation in hades to those who are there, in ward." - -Bishop Alford says: "I understand these words (_I. Peter iii_. 19) -to say that our Lord, in His disembodied state, did go to the place -of detention of departed spirits, and did there announce His work of -redemption; preach salvation in fact, to the disembodied spirits of -those who refused to obey the voice of God when the judgment of the -flood was hanging over them." - -Prof. A. Hinderkoper, a German writer, says: "In the second and third -centuries _every branch and division of the Christian church_, so -far as their record enables us to judge, {322} _believed that Christ -preached to the departed spirits_." (_Haley's Discrepancies of the -Bible_.) - - "As to the endlessness of punishment, I have said that the law that - punishes sin is itself endless and for aught I know in the other - state souls may be passing from right to wrong and wrong to right, - and that may go on forever. I believe that we go out of this world - free to do good or evil, and I believe that if a soul repent and - turn to God, even in hell, he will not turn it away. - - REV. H. W. THOMAS, - - "Chicago, Ill." - - "I believe that if sufficient probation is not furnished in this - world to infants, idiots, antediluvians, heathens and some children - who have no moral chance, God will provide some probation in hades. - - REV. NEWMAN SMYTHE, - - "Hartford, Conn." - -These writers were willing to ignore the teachings of tradition, and -let the words of inspired men mean just what they said, without any -"private interpretation." - -God being no respecter of persons, it would be manifestly unjust for -one portion of the human family to have the privilege of hearing the -sound of the gospel in this life, while so great a proportion never -hear it, and lie under condemnation from the fact. No; the plan of -salvation is complete, and, reaching from our pre-existent state, -applies to our present condition, and will extend to the future state, -until every son and daughter of Father Adam have had ample opportunity -to embrace its tenets, and live in accordance with its spirit. - -We have now examined the gospel proof of pre-existence, and quoted the -testimony of Jesus and many of the servants of the Most High. We have -gone over the ground of the duties that pertain to this life, connected -with _faith, repentance, baptism_ for the remission of sins, and the -_laying on of hands_ for the gift of the Holy Ghost [A] and examined the -scriptures relative to _preaching to spirits in prison_. - -[Footnote A: Should the reader desire a more complete treatise on these -important points, we refer to Tract No. 1.] - -We now take one more step in our investigation, and shall endeavor -to learn if there is a way wrought out for the deliverance of the -prisoners bound and captive in the grasp of Satan. - -The fact of their being preached to, is one evidence that something -could be done to mitigate their condition, for it {323} would be -cruelty intensified, if, after being taught the gospel, it would be -necessary to inform them that there was no deliverance. - -The word of the Lord through the Prophet Malachi was, "Behold I will -send you Elijah the prophet before the coming of the great and dreadful -day of the Lord: and he shall turn the heart of the fathers to the -children, and the heart of the children to their fathers, lest I come -and smite the earth with a curse." (_Mal. iv_. 5, 6.) Here was a work -for the translated prophet of Israel to perform at some future period -of time, with the fearful consequence of non-compliance placed before -us, that the Lord would smite the earth with a curse. The nature of -that work is briefly set forth as turning the hearts of the fathers to -the children, and that of the children to the fathers. - -The Apostle Paul asserts that they without us could "not be made -perfect," or in other words, that their salvation was necessary to our -happiness or perfection. - -Jesus, speaking to Nicodemus, said: "Verily, verily, I say unto thee, -Except a man be born of _water_ and of the Spirit, he cannot enter into -the kingdom of God." - -"But," asks the reader, "how shall a spirit be born of water, or be -baptized in the water?" - -Very many of those who have gone into the spirit world had never -submitted to the ordinance of baptism, while vast numbers of those who -had been baptized, had the ordinance administered by one who held no -rightful authority whatever, and whose acts God will not by any means -recognize. - -They stand in the same position to the "kingdom of God" that a man -does, who, as an alien to the government of the United States, has -received his papers of citizenship from a man who held no office under -the government, and, as a consequence, had no authority to confer those -rights upon anyone. - -Paul, writing to the Hebrews, speaks of baptism in the plural: "Not -laying again the foundation of repentance from dead works, and of faith -toward God, and of the _doctrine of baptisms_." (_Heb. vi_, 1, 2.) - -Many have supposed this passage to sanction the idea of different -modes of baptism, but, by turning to another of Paul's epistles, we -learn clearly his meaning. We gain also the information how we may be -instruments in the hands of a wise Creator in doing a work for the -dead. _"Else what shall they do which are baptized for the dead, if the -dead rise not at all? Why are they baptized for the dead_?" (_I. Cor. -xv_, 29.) - -{324} We have here an explanation as to how their prison doors may be -opened, and they set free: by the ordinance of the gospel through the -baptism for the dead. Those that are in the flesh can do vicarious work -for their dead, and become "saviors upon Mount Zion." - -We here insert an account of the visit of Elijah to the earth, in -fulfillment of the promise of the Lord through Malachi. - -On the 3rd day of April, 1836, the Prophet Joseph Smith and Oliver -Cowdery, while in the temple of Kirtland, had the vision of heaven -opened, and Elijah, the prophet, who was taken to heaven without -tasting death, stood before them, and said: "Behold the time has fully -come, which was spoken of by the mouth of Malachi, testifying that -he" (Elijah) "should be sent before the great and dreadful day of the -Lord come, to turn the hearts of the fathers to the children, and the -children to the fathers, lest the whole earth be smitten with a curse. -Therefore the keys of this dispensation are committed into your hands, -and by this ye may know that the great and dreadful day of the Lord is -near, even at the doors." (_Doc. and Cov., new edition, page_ 405.) - -Elijah the prophet having come, and conferred the authority to baptize -for the dead, the Latter-day Saints are assiduously engaged in -erecting temples, wherein this ordinance may be performed. The object -of Elijah's visit having been partially accomplished, in causing the -hearts of the fathers, dead and gone, to turn to the children here on -earth, the children are feeling after the fathers and seeking to open -their prison doors, and bring them through the door of baptism into the -sheepfold. - -Not only are the Elders of Israel traveling, preaching the gospel, and -baptizing the people by the thousand, but the Saints are flocking to -the temples of the Lord, and redeeming their dead from the grasp of -Satan. They are performing a great and mighty work for the human family -who have lived upon the earth in the different ages of the world's -history, and who, in some instances, by revelation, make manifest to -their children or friends, the fact that they have accepted the gospel -in the spirit world. - -The patriarchs and prophets of former days, with Peter, James and the -apostles who lived in the meridian of time, with Joseph Smith, Brigham -Young, and other prophets of the "dispensation of the fullness of -times" in the latter days, are earnestly engaged in the work of giving -information and directing the preaching of the gospel in the spirit -world. - -{325} Associated with our Father in the heavens, with the angels, and -the good and true of the earth, we can afford to smile at the puny -efforts of man to overthrow the work of God. What! can man strive -against the bucklers of Jehovah? Can the designs that have been in -process of fulfillment since the world began, now be stayed in their -onward progress, because they do not happen to meet the approval of the -people of today? - -In conclusion, let us examine one more question that has doubtless -presented itself to the mind of the reader, and that is the question of -future punishment. If, by preaching to the spirits in prison, bringing -them to a knowledge of the truth, and being baptized for them, released -them from their prison house, it logically follows that there must be -an end to future punishment. - -We hear the question asked, "Do not the scriptures say that it is -'eternal punishment' and 'everlasting punishment?'" We answer, "Yes." -But let us not put any private interpretation on these terms, but -correctly understand their meaning. - -Eternal punishment is God's punishment; everlasting punishment is God's -punishment; or, in other words, it is the name of the punishment God -inflicts, He being eternal in His nature. - -Whosoever, therefore, receives God's punishment, receives eternal -punishment, whether it is endured one hour, one day, one week, one -year, or one age. "And they were judged every man according to their -works." (_Rev. xx_, 13). Some shall be beaten with few and some with -many stripes (_Luke xii_, 47, 48). Here we have plainly set forth the -fact that all men are not punished alike, that some receive a greater -punishment than others. - -That, as their works are so shall be the punishment awarded them. "And -I saw the dead, small and great, stand before God: and the books were -opened: and another book was opened, which is the book of life: and the -dead were judged out of those things which were written in the books, -_according to their works_. And the sea gave up the dead which were in -it; and death and _hell delivered_ up the dead which were in them." -(_Rev. xx_, 12, 13.) - -These were the words of John, upon the Isle of Patmos, and most -impressively he adds, "And if any man shall take away from the words -of the book of this prophecy, God shall take away his part out of the -book of life, and out of the holy city, and from the things which are -written in this book." (_Rev. xx_, 19.) - -We consider that enough has been said to establish the {326} principles -we have advanced, and we will call upon all to whom these words shall -come, to exercise _faith_ in the gospel of Jesus Christ, to _repent_ of -their sins, to be _baptised for the remission of them_, to receive the -_laying on of hands_ for the gift of the Holy Ghost, and then to serve -the God of Israel with all their might, mind and strength. - - _"Many men will say, 'I will never forsake you, but will stand - by you at all times.' But the moment you teach them some of the - mysteries of the Kingdom of God that are retained in the heavens - and are to be revealed to the children of men when they are - prepared for them, they will be the first to stone you and put you - to death. It was the same principle that crucified the Lord Jesus - Christ, and will cause the people to kill the Prophets in this - generation."_ - - --_Joseph Smith_. - - _"The angel taught Joseph Smith those principles which are - necessary for the salvation of the world, and the Lord gave him - commandments and sealed upon him the Priesthood, giving him power - to administer in the ordinances of the Lord."_ - - --_Wilford Woodruff_. - -{327} - - _"When you see a people loaded with irons and delivered to the - executioner, be not hasty to say--This is an unruly people that - would trouble the peace of the earth. For peradventure it is a - martyr's people, which suffer for the salvation of humanity_." - - LA MENNAIS. - - - -(TRACT NO. 3.) - -OPINIONS OF THE LEADING STATESMEN OF THE UNITED STATES ON THE EDMUNDS -LAW. - -GENTILE OPINIONS OF THE "MORMON" PEOPLE. - -STATISTICS OF CRIME AND EDUCATION. - -REFUTATION OF THE SPAULDING STORY. - -JUDGE SUMNER HOWARD ON THE MOUNTAIN MEADOWS MASSACRE. - -BY ELDER JOHN MORGAN. - -The attention of the candid, thinking, reader is called to the -following extracts culled from the speeches made by the distinguished -gentlemen, who, in defense of the Constitution of the United States, -opposed the passage of the Edmunds law: - -UNITED STATES SENATE, FEBRUARY, 1882. - -_Showing the Unconstitutionality of the Law, and that it is not Morals -but Money that is the moving cause of the present Crusade against the -"Mormons."_ - -SENATOR VEST, MISSOURI. - -What I object to in this bill is that it is a bill of attainder, -unconstitutional in the Territories, unconstitutional in the States, -unconstitutional wherever the flag of the Republic wavers to-day in -supremacy. It is a bill of attainder because it {328} inflicts a -punishment, in the language of the Supreme Court of the United States, -without trial by a judicial tribunal. - -Mr. President, as I said before, I am prepared for the abuse and -calumny that will follow any man who dares to oppose any bill here -against polygamy; and yet, so help me God, if my official life should -terminate to-morrow, I would not give my vote for the principles -contained in this measure. - -SENATOR MORGAN, ALABAMA. - -This, Mr. President, is to all intents and purposes an _ex post facto_ -law. If I have rightly constructed the language in which the seventh -section is couched, it undertakes to create a crime and punish a man -for the commission of it at a time before the statute itself was -enacted, certainly before this method of punishment is prescribed; and -if I understand anything in reference to constitutional law, it is that -you cannot impose a new punishment upon one who has been guilty even of -a crime against the law, so as to make it retroactive in its effect and -in its operation. - -Now we have the entire case under the Constitution. I submit to the -honorable committee and to the Senate that this bill is amenable to -two constitutional objections in the particulars I have named. First, -it is an _ex post facto_ law, punishing men for crimes heretofore -committed, and to which the punishment now sought to be annexed was not -annexed at the time of their commission. The next is that it is a bill -of attainder, a bill of pains and penalties, whereby the legislative -department of the Government usurps the functions of the judicial, and -puts a man under condemnation without trial and without even the due -observance of the forms of law. As the act stands on its face, and as -the purposes of it are entirely apparent from its whole tenor, I think -there could not be a more flagrant violation of the Constitution. - -SENATOR LAMAR, MISSISSIPPI. - -In my opinion, sir, it is a cruel measure, and will inflict unspeakable -sufferings upon large masses, many of whom are innocent victims. - -SENATOR CALL, FLORIDA. - -There is nothing theocratic in the government of the Mormon Church that -is exhibited to the world. It does not claim to govern the Territory -of Utah. It acknowledges the authority {329} of the Government of the -United States. You cannot assail it by declaring it as a matter of -opinion on the part of the American Congress that for a man to worship -God according to his belief, as Mormons do (however contrary to our -opinions and our wishes), is a theocracy to be suppressed with fire -and sword. But if you will make war upon it, let it not be by striking -down the liberties of your people and doing violence to your own holy -faith; but assail it with the red right hand of war, with the sword to -stab it out, and say to them: "Proclaim your heresies and conduct your -rites beyond the limits of this Territory of the United States." Sir, -this is worse than open, flagrant war. This is asserting to the people -that what our fathers, acting under the teachings of the Christian -religion, fought for more than a hundred years to accomplish, shall be -thrown away. This is an assertion by the Congress of the United States -that there may be a trial by a packed and prejudiced court, by partial -jurors, by a man's enemies, and not his friends; that a government -shall be constructed in which the vast majority--nine-tenths of the -people--in defiance of the principles which control our whole political -system, a government of a minority shall be constructed through penal -provisions and through verdicts of courts selected and organized to try -and convict! - -SENATOR BROWN, GEORGIA. - -The bill proposes to apply a religious test to the Mormons, in so far -as it punishes the Mormon for his opinions, it is a religious test -applied. He believes that Joseph Smith was a prophet as much as I -believe that Jeremiah was a prophet; and while I think he is in an -egregious error, I have no right to proscribe him because of his belief -as long as he does not practice immorality. And I have no right to do -more as a legislator than to prescribe rules to punish him for his -immoralities, and leave him to the full enjoyment of his religious -opinions, just as I claim the right to enjoy my own opinions. If we -commence striking down any sect, however despised or however unpopular, -on account of opinion's sake, we do not know how soon the fires of -Smithfield may be rekindled or the gallows of New England for witches -again be erected, or when another Catholic convent will be burned down. - -We do not know how long it will be before the clamor would be raised -by the religious institutions of this country, that no member of a -church who holds the infallibility of the Pope or the doctrine of -transubstantiation should hold office or {330} vote in this country. We -do not know how long it would be before it would be said that no member -of a church who believed in close communion and baptism by immersion -as the only mode, should vote or hold office in this country. You are -treading on dangerous ground when you open this floodgate anew. We have -passed the period where there is for the present any clamor on this -subject, except as against the Mormons; but it seems there must be some -periodical outcry against some denomination. Popular vengeance is now -turned against the Mormons. When we are done with them, I know not who -will next be considered the proper subject of it. - -To accomplish this great object the Territorial practices of half -a century are to be blotted out, local self-government is to be -destroyed, the church is to be plundered, and the prosperous region of -Utah is to be subjected to the rule of satraps whose unlimited power -will enable them to rob and pillage the people at pleasure. If this -system is once inaugurated, bitter as was our experience in the South -during the late reconstruction period when our affairs were being -regulated, it was mildness itself compared with what is in store for -Utah as long as the wealth accumulated by the Mormons is not exhausted. - -Mr. President, I shall be a party to no such proceedings. Other -sections of the Union have frequently run wild in keeping up with New -England ideas and New England practices on issues of this character. -I presume they will do so again, but I, for one, shall not be a party -to the enactment or enforcement of unconstitutional, tyrannical, and -oppressive legislation for the purpose of crushing the Mormons or any -other sect for the gratification of New England or any other section. -The precedents which we are making, when the persons and parties in -the States who feel it their duty to regulate the affairs of others -find themselves unemployed and the regulation of Mormonism no longer -profitable, will be used against other sects. Whether the Baptists, -or the Catholics, or the Quakers will be selected for the next victim -does not yet appear. But he who supposes that this spirit of restless -and illegal intermeddling with the affairs of other sections will be -satiated or appeased by the sacrifice of the Mormons has read modern -history to little advantage. - -The Mormon sect is marked for the first victim. The Constitution and -the practices of the Government are to be disregarded and if need be -trampled down to gratify the ire of dominant intermeddling. - -And such is the fanaticism now prevalent in reference to the {331} -Mormon sect, that when it is clearly shown the regulation which they -desire can not take place within the Constitution and laws, the -restless regulators will doubtless be ready to follow the example of -Mr. Stevens and regulate Mormonism outside of the Constitution. But why -should Southern men become camp-followers in this crusade? - -The Mormons may, however, be consoled by the reflection that their -privileges need not be curtailed if they are obedient, nor the present -practice diminished, but they must change the name and no longer -conduct the wicked practice in what they call the "marriage relation." - -The Government considers this no great hardship, as it freely permits -in the Mormons, if called by the right name, what it does not punish -in other people. For, without violating the policy of the Government -in so far as it has been proclaimed by its Utah Commission, if the -Mormons will conform to its requirements as to the mode, the practice -of prostitution in Utah need not in the slightest degree be diminished. -The clamor is not against the Mormon for having more than one woman, -but for calling more than one his wife. And the Mormons will do well to -remember that the policy of putting the whole population, men, women, -and children to the sword, and filling the whole land with wailing, -blood, and carnage will not be wanting in advocates if a portion of -them still continue, each to cohabit with more than one woman in what -they call "the marriage relation." - -The Government and people of the United States have deliberately -determined that they must call it by the proper name. Let the Mormon -who has a plurality of women remember that he must conform to the -practice elsewhere and call but one of them his wife. - -This, Mr. President, is the point we have reached. This is the -distinction we have drawn. This is our present policy and practice as -applied to the Territory of Utah. What consummate statesmanship! - -Others who feel it their duty upon such hollow pretexts to destroy a -prosperous Territory by such unconstitutional and illegal means as are -proposed will doubtless proceed with this unnatural warfare until they -have seen the result of their folly. - -Let those whose ambition prompts them to such deeds of daring take part -in this tyrannical and illegal conquest over a helpless people, who, to -gratify an insatiate fanaticism, are to be crushed without the morals -of this country being in the slightest degree improved or illegal -sexual intercourse in the {332} least degree diminished, and let them -enjoy the fruits of their triumph. - -But as I have sworn to support the Constitution of the United States, -and can not therefore belong to the army of the conquerors, I shall -have no right to claim any of the trophies of the victory. Nor when -the slaughter comes shall I have upon my hands the stain of the blood -of any of the victims. Nor shall I share in the responsibility when -in future our present unconstitutional and unjustifiable legislation -against the Mormons shall be used as a precedent for like legislation -to crush some other sect or denomination, who may have chance, as -the Mormons now do, to fall under the ban of popular fanaticism -and indignation which will afford another pretext for New England -interference and regulation. - -There are over fifty millions of people in the United States; and there -are probably twenty times as many persons practicing prostitution, or -illegal sexual intercourse, in the other parts of the Union as the -whole number who practice it in Utah. Many of the features of its -practice in the other States and Territories, including foeticide, -illegal divorce, etc., are quite as revolting, or more so, than in -Utah. It is assumed in the other parts of the Union, where a greatly -larger number of persons practice sexual impurity than the whole number -of Mormon polygamists, that polygamy must be put down at any cost. It -is certainly a matter of great importance that polygamy, prostitution, -foeticide and illegal divorce, whether practiced in Utah or in any -other part of the United States, should be put down. And if we have -it in our power by constitutional means to accomplish that end no -one would be more rejoiced than I. But having taken a solemn oath to -support the Constitution of the United States, I cannot as a Senator -vote for a measure which I am satisfied is a plain violation of the -Constitution to crush out polygamy, or to accomplish any other object. -And we would do well to bear in mind that if the Congress of the United -States disregards and violates the Constitution of the United States in -its eager haste to crush a sect but little over one hundred thousand -strong, the result of the precedent may be the crushing out of one sect -after another, until it ends in the complete overthrow of the liberties -of fifty millions of people, who are expected to applaud our efforts -to crush the Mormons without regard to constitutional difficulties or -constitutional obligations. - -No matter what the popular applause may be on the one hand or the -popular condemnation on the other, I will join in {333} no hue and -cry against any sect that requires me to vote for measures in open -violation of the fundamental law of the land. And we would do well to -bear in mind that an illegal persecution of any sect always excites -sympathy for the persecuted and greatly increases its number. The late -Alexander H. Stephens, of Georgia, when asked what would be the effect -of the Edmunds bill on Mormonism, replied, "The effect will be to make -more Mormons." - -But I may be asked, "What means can we adopt to destroy this great evil -in Utah?" I reply we can not do it by passing unconstitutional laws, -or adopting illegal or unconstitutional means, or by striking down -republican government in the Territory. - -The Christian churches of this country spend hundreds of thousands of -dollars every year sending missionaries to foreign lands where polygamy -is practiced. In India and in China alone more than 500,000,000 of -people practice or acquiesce in the practice of polygamy. And yet the -Christian churches are not discouraged, but they send missionaries -there, hoping finally to convert the whole mass of the people. Why, -then, should we not send missionaries to Utah, where only about 12,000 -people practice and a little over 100,000 people believe in polygamy? -If the Christian churches are willing to make the effort to convert -500,000,000 of polygamists in the East, why should they not with less -effort convert 100,000 within the limits of our own land? If the first -task is within the range of possibility, what is there to discourage -us from the smaller undertaking? There are a great many people in Utah -who might be converted by the proper effort. They are our neighbors, -our fellow-citizens. Shall we give them up as reprobates, and make no -effort to save them, and join in a crusade to crush them? They speak -our language, they are within easy reach. Why give them up and turn to -the heathen of other lands, who neither understand our language nor -have anything of race or sympathy in common with us? Have the Christian -churches done their duty to the Mormon people? If you can not convince -their leaders you can convert thousands of the people. It may be easier -to cry "Crucify them" than it is to try to help convert them. But can -the churches reconcile it to conscience that duty is as well performed -in the one case as in the other? - -MR. HOUSE OF TENNESSEE. - -Now it seems to me that if the Supreme Court of the {334} United States -knows what a bill of attainder is, the eighth and ninth sections of -this act are clearly in violation of the Constitution. When I took a -seat in this House I took an oath to support the Constitution of the -United States. I can not and will not swear to a lie even to emphasize -my abhorrence of polygamy or to punish a Mormon, and with my views of -this act I would have had to do so if I had voted for the bill when it -passed. It would seem that after organizing a packed jury to convict, -the authors of the bill ought then to have been willing to await a -conviction before depriving American citizens of the right to vote or -hold office. For what is an American, deprived of those rights? He may -live in a land of boasted freedom, but thus stripped of the rights and -privileges that freemen most value, he is no better than a slave. - -Let the carpet bagger, expelled finally from every State in the -American Union with the brand of disgrace stamped upon his brow, lift -up his head once more and turn his face toward the setting sun. Utah -beckons him to a new field of pillage and fresh pastures of pilfering. -Let him pack his grip sack and start. The Mormons have no friends, -and no one will come forward to defend or protect their rights. A -returning board, from whose decision there is no appeal, sent out -from the American Congress baptized with the spirit of persecution -and intolerance, will enter Utah to trample beneath their feet the -rights of the people of that far-off and ill-fated land. Mr. Speaker, -I would not place a dog under the dominion of a set of carpet-baggers, -re-enforced by a returning board, unless I meant to have him robbed of -his bone. A more grinding tyranny, a more absolute despotism was never -established over any people. - -The Mormons have been guilty of believing in, and some of them -practicing, polygamy. But they have been guilty of another sin also. -They have committed the offense of belonging to the democratic party. -That Territory now has a population about large enough to be admitted -into the Union. It would not do to let it enter the Union as a -democratic State. There is not now the least danger of it. After it -has passed under the manipulations of the returning board, after her -people have been driven from their homes under the oppressive laws -that will be passed under the powers conferred by this law, after -the carpet-bagger has gone in and taken possession, Utah, clothed in -the habiliments of the republican party, will be welcomed into the -sisterhood of States. I did desire to notice some other features of -this law, but time forbids. It {335} was passed under the operation of -the previous question, and no one had the opportunity to discuss it or -to point out its imperfections. The Delegate sent here by the people of -that Territory, by a barefaced usurpation on the part of the governor, -was denied a certificate of election, and was not allowed to take the -seat to which he had been elected, or to speak in behalf of his people -while they were being robbed of their rights. - -HON. JAMES W. STILLMAN, FREETHINKER, BOSTON, MASSACHUSETTS, 12TH FEB., -1884. - -The bill which Senator Hoar has reported is an _ex post facto_ law, -because it changes the rules of evidence as already indicated. The -Edmunds bill is a bill of attainder; and it is an _ex post facto_ law, -because it punishes these people without a judicial trial; it increases -the punishment for polygamy by disfranchisement and disqualification to -hold office. Every Senator and every Representative who voted for that -bill had taken a solemn oath to support the Constitution of the United -States, and yet, unmindful of that oath, actuated by the spirit of -religious bigotry and fanaticism which I have denounced here to-night, -they lost sight entirely of their constitutional obligations, and -nullified one of the most important provisions of that great instrument. - -RIGHT OF SELF-GOVERNMENT. - -JUDGE JEREMIAH S. BLACK'S ARGUMENT. - -The end and object of this whole system of hostile measures against -Utah seems to be the destruction of the popular rule in that Territory. -I may be wrong--for I can only reason from the fact that is known to -the fact that is not known--but I do not think that the promoters of -this legislation care a straw how much or how little the Mormons are -married. It is not their wives, but their property; not beauty, but -booty, that they are after. I have not much faith in political piety, -but I do most devoutly believe in the hunger of political adventurers -for spoils of every kind. How else can you account for the struggles -they are now making to get possession of all the local offices in the -Territory, including the treasurer, auditor, and all depositories of -public money? If they do not want to rob the people, why do they reach -out their hands for such a grab as this? - -{336} Coming back to the original and fundamental proposition that -you have no authority to legislate about marriage in a Territory, you -will ask what then are we to do with polygamy? It is a bad thing and -a false religion that allows it. But the people of Utah have as good -a right to their false religion as you have to your true one. Then -you add that it is not a religious error merely, but a crime which -ought to be extirpated by the sword of the civil magistrate. That is -also conceded. But those people have a civil government of their own, -which is as wrong-headed as their Church. Both are free to do evil on -this and kindred subjects if they please, and they are neither of them -answerable to you. That brings you to the end of your string. You are -compelled to treat this offense as you treat others in the States and -in the Territories--that is, leave it to be dealt with by the powers -that are ordained of God or by God Himself, who will in due time become -the minister of His own justice. - -* * * * * - -In regard to the unholy crusade periodically waged against the -"Mormons" by godless men, and specially revived at every recurring -Congressional session for the purpose of provoking proscriptive -anti-Mormon legislation, the following forcible and faithful -word-picture (which is as true as photography, and to which over -150,000 Utonians can make oath), drawn by the Honorable Thomas Fitch, -ex-United States Senator, unmistakably illustrates the motives which -inspire every such wicked _ringocratic_ movement. - -At the constitutional convention held in Salt Lake City, February, -1872, Mr. Fitch, United States Senator from Nevada, said; - -There is no safety for the people of Utah without a State government; -for under the present condition of affairs, their property, their -liberties, and their very lives are in constant and increasing -jeopardy. James B. McKean (United States Chief Justice in Utah) is -morally and hopelessly deaf to the most common demands of the opponents -of his policy, and in a case where a Mormon or a Mormon sympathizer, -or a conservative Gentile, be concerned, there may be found rulings -unparalleled in all the jurisprudence of England or America. The -mineral deposits have attracted here a large number of restless, -unscrupulous and reckless men, the hereditary foes of {337} industry, -order and law. Finding the courts and federal officers arrayed against -the Mormons, with pleased lacrity this class have placed themselves on -the side of courts and officers. Elements ordinarily discordant blend -together in the same seething cauldron. The bagnios and hells shout -hosannas to the courts; the altars of religion are infested with the -paraphernalia and the presence of vice; the drunkard espouses the cause -of temperance; the companion of harlots preaches the beauties of virtue -and continence. All believe that license will be granted by the leaders -in order to advance their sacred cause, and the result is an immense -support from those friends of immorality and architects of disorder -who care nothing for the cause, but everything for the license. These -constitute a nucleus of reformers and a mass of ruffians, a centre -of zealots and a circumference of plunderers. The dramshop interest -hopes to escape the Mormon tax of $300 per month by sustaining a judge -who will enjoin a collection of the tax, and the prostitutes persuade -their patrons to support judges who will interfere by _habeas corpus_ -with any practical enforcement of municipal ordinances. Every interest -of industry is disastrously affected by this unholy alliance, every -right of the citizen is threatened, if not assailed, by this ungodly -combination. - -Your local magistrates are successfully defied, your local laws are -disregarded, your municipal ordinances are trampled into the mire, -theft and murder walk through your streets without detection, drunkards -howl their orgies in the shadow of your altar; the glare and tumult -of drinking saloons, the glitter of gambling hells, and the painting -flaunt of the bawd plying her trade, now vex the repose of streets, -which beforetime heard no sound to disturb their quiet save the busy -hum of industry, the clatter of trade, and the musical tingle of -mountains streams. In prosecuting Mormons the prosecution have tried -their cases beforehand on the streets, in the newspapers, by public -meetings, by petitions, and over the telegraph wires, by means of their -leading adviser, the Salt Lake agent of the Associated Press. There -is no evidence so base or worthless but is sufficient to indict a -Mormon; there is no evidence sufficiently damning to indict a man who -would swear against a Mormon. In support of these statements a volume -of details of acts of injustice and tyranny might be compiled from -the _official records_. One instance will suffice. Brigham Young, an -American citizen of character, of wealth, of enterprise; an old man who -justly possesses the love and confidence of his people, and the respect -of those who know and comprehend {338} him, has been sent to prison -upon the uncorroborated oath of one of the most remarkable scoundrels -that any age has produced, a man known to infamy as William A. Hickman, -a human butcher, by the side of whom all malefactors of history are -angels; a creature who, according to his own published statement, is a -camp follower without enthusiasm, a bravo without passion, a murderer -without motive, an assassin without hatred. - -The religious and secular leaders of Utah, men who are respected by -many honest, earnest people who are not of their faith, men who are -believed to be innocent by many influential and independent journals -not of their way of thinking, men who are held fast in the embrace of a -hundred thousand hearts, men who have filled the land with monuments of -industry and progress and human happiness, are likely to be sacrificed -because a manufactured and unjust public sentiment demands their -conviction. - -I say deliberately, that with the history of the past behind me, with -the signs of the present before me; I say with sorrow and humiliation -that the Mormon charged with crime who now walks into the courts of -his country goes not to his deliverance, but to his doom; that the -Mormon who in a civil action seeks his rights in the courts of his -country goes not to his redress, but his spoliation. The Mormons -have been joined each year by a few desperate outcasts, men who were -outlawed for crime as the Mormons were outlawed for religion. Such men -followed the tide of Mormon immigration; they attached themselves to -Mormon trains; they professed belief in the Mormon faith and devotion -to the Mormon leaders. It was impossible to know their histories, it -was impossible to fathom their motives. They were given food, given -shelter, given employment, although seldom trusted. Let such men be -tempted by assured promises and they will swear their crimes upon -others whose lives and hearts contrast with theirs as the white snow -contrasts with the mire it covers. How many such men are there in Utah? -Convicted liars, professional thieves, confessed assassins, trembling -perjurers, who have hung for years upon the outskirts of the little -societies which gathered together and built themselves up amid these -mountain fastnesses. One such man has served to accuse and caused to be -imprisoned several of your most honored citizens. Half a dozen such, -instigated by cowardice and avarice, with savage hearts filled with a -lust of rapine, would crowd every jail in the Territory. - -{339} The Mormons are judged abroad, not by their thousands of deeds of -charity and kindness, but by a few deeds of blood unjustly accredited -to their leaders. You will never hear how tens of thousands of people -have been brought from famine and hopeless toil to lives of peace and -plenty, of the thousands of passing emigrants who have been fed and -sheltered and succored. - -Your antagonist is hydra-headed and hundred-armed. Whether by -bigoted judges, by packed juries, by partisan officers, by Puritan -missionaries, by iron-limbed laws, by armies from abroad, or by foes -and defections at home, the assault is continuous and unrelenting, -though unprovoked. - -Now, in order to preserve the thrift, the industry, the wealth, the -progress, the temperate life, the virtues of Utah from spoliation and -devastation and ruin; in order to save a hundred noble pioneer citizens -and this honest, earnest, calumniated people from outlawry, or the -gibbet, or incarceration, you must have a State government. Every other -refuge of good men, every other protection of innocent men is closed -in your faces. A State government means juries impartially selected -from all citizens, and judges chosen by a majority of the people, and -officers of your own selection; it means honest, economical government; -it means peace and security, and exemption from persecution. - -FRUITS OF "MORMONISM." - - "By their fruits ye shall know them. Do men gather grapes from - thorns or figs from thistles? Can an impure fountain send forth - pure water?"--JESUS. - -Bishop D. S. Tuttle--now and for years past an Episcopal clergyman in -Salt Lake City--in a lecture on "Mormonism," published in the New York -_Sun_, November, 1877, held these views: - - "In Salt Lake City alone there are over 17,000 Latter-day Saints, - Now, who are they? I will tell you, and I think, that after I have - concluded, you will look on them more favorably than you have been - accustomed to do. Springing from the centre of your own State (New - York) in 1830, they drifted slowly westward until they finally - rested in the basin of the Great Salt Lake. I know that the people - of the east have obtained the most unfavorable opinion of them, - and have {340} judged them unjustly. They have many traits that - are worthy of admiration, and they believe with a fervent faith - that their religion is a direct revelation from God. We of the east - are accustomed to look upon the Mormons as either a licentious, - arrogant or rebellious mob, bent only on defying the United States - Government and deriding the faith of the Christians. This is - not so. I know them to be honest, faithful, prayerful workers, - and earnest in their faith that heaven will bless the Church of - Latter-day Saints. Another strong and admirable feature in the - Mormon religion is the tenacious and efficient organization. They - follow with the greatest care all the forms of the old church." - -From the caustic pen of Henry Edger, in the New York _Evolution_, July, -1877: - - The Federal Government is doing at this moment a great injustice - to the 200,000 Mormons in Utah. We have no right to demand any - conditions of Mormons more than Presbyterians or Methodists. The - Federal Government engaged in a crusade of extermination against - a people with such a record as the Mormons have to show, is a - spectacle of which no one can be proud. Unfortunately we need not - go out into the Rocky Mountains to find debasing, superstitious - and immoral practices, sheltering themselves under the cloak of - religion; nor do we need go to Utah to find polygamy openly and - shamelessly practised. A polygamy which sacrifices utterly and - dooms to a fate most horrible all the wives but one, deceiving and - betraying her also, is surely not very much morally superior to a - polygamy that, for the first time in modern society, completely - shuts out that horrible social institution, prostitution. That - the government of the United States can virtually introduce the - brothel, the gambling house and various other charming New York - institutions into Salt Lake under color of abolishing Mormon - polygamy is unhappily only too plainly evident. Driven by mob - violence from one State to another, despoiled of their legitimate - possessions--fruits of honest toil--this despised and grossly - wronged people found their way at last across the trackless desert - and by an almost unexampled perseverance and industry created an - oasis in the desert itself. - -Elder Miles Grant, the Adventist, and editor of _The World's Crisis_, -says: - - "After a careful observation for some days, we came to the settled - conclusion that there is less licentiousness in Salt Lake {341} - City than in any other one of the same size in the United States; - and were we to bring up a family of children in these last days of - wickedness, we should have less fears of their moral corruption, - were they in that city than in any other. Swearing, drinking, - gambling, idleness, and licentiousness have made but small headway - there, when compared with other places of equal size." - -In a late visit of Governor Safford, of Arizona, to a "Mormon" colony -on the Little Colorado, he writes: - - We were kindly received by the colonists, numbering some 400 souls, - who made us welcomed and gave us freely of such comforts as they - had, as this people do to all strangers who come among them. Every - one works with a will. They have no drones, and the work they have - accomplished in so short a time is truly wonderful. All concede - that we need an energetic, industrious, economical and self-relying - people to subdue and bring into use the vast unproductive lands of - Arizona. These Mormons fill every one of the above requirements. - Tea, coffee, tobacco and spirituous liquors they do not use. They - are spoken of by those living nearest to them as the kindest of - neighbors, and all strangers receive a hearty welcome among them. - They have a splendid robust looking lot of children, and are very - desirous of having schools. - -General Thomas L. Kane, of Pennsylvania, says: - - I have given you in terms the opinion my four years' experience - has enabled me to form of the Mormons, preferring to force you to - deduce it for yourselves from the facts. But I will add that I have - not heard a single charge made against them as a community--against - _their habitual purity of life_, their willing integrity, their - toleration of _religious differences_ of opinion, their regard for - the laws, their devotion to the constitutional government under - which we live--that I do not, from my own observation, or upon the - testimony of others, _know to be unfounded_. - -Chief Justice White, formerly of Huntsville, Alabama, in charging the -Grand Jury, Salt Lake City, February, 1876, said: - - I do not utter the language of prejudice, nor treat lightly or - derisively the Mormon people or their faith. No matter how much I - differ from them in belief, nor how widely they differ from the - American people in matters of religion, yet {342} testing them - and it by a standard which the world recognizes as just, that is, - what they have practised and what they have accomplished, and they - deserve higher consideration than ever has been accorded to them. - Industry, frugality, temperance, honesty, and in every respect but - one, obedience to the law, are with them the common practices of - life. - - This land thy have redeemed from sterility, and occupied its once - barren solitudes with cities, villages, cultivated fields and farm - houses, and made it the habitation of a numerous people, where a - beggar is never seen and alms houses are neither needed or known. - These are facts and accomplishments which any candid observer - recognizes and every fair mind admits. - -United States Prosecuting Attorney Dickson: - - It was a matter of history that the Mormons did not cohabit - together, in the sense as used by the other side, without a form of - marriage, and it was alone this form of marriage and the practice - under it, and not sexual sins, that Congress was legislating - against. They knew that those sins are not upheld in Utah, but - are condemned by the Mormons and deplored by the Gentiles; they - recognized the Mormon system of marriage as a constant menace - against monogamous marriage, and thus legislated against it, and it - was the prevention of its continuance that was the primal object of - the law. The cause and necessity of the act showed its intention - and the only objects against which it should be directed; and for - this it could be extended to its full purpose. The design and only - purpose of the law was to root out and extirpate polygamy. The two - systems of marriage could not dwell side by side. If polygamy was - allowed to grow, without being placed under the ban of the law - and of public opinion, it would in the end supplant the monogamic - system, and was a constant threat and menace to and jeopardized - the latter, and Congress so viewed it. - -The following statistics covering the year 1882, obtained mainly from -Gentile sources, furnish their own comment. - -Let the reader bear in mind that the non-"Mormons" of Utah are -clamorous for the enforcement of unconstitutional laws against the -"Mormons," for the purpose of purifying their morals and Christianizing -their practices. - -These men and their associates, are the ones, who engage in the -wholesale denunciation of the "Mormon" people. - -{343} CRIMINAL STATISTICS. - - Mormons. Non-Mormons. - - Assault and battery 40 260 - Assault with intent to kill 2 - Assault with deadly weapons 7 - Assault with intent to commit rape 1 5 - Assault with threats 18 - Murder 1 15 - Manslaughter 1 - Attempt to murder 4 - Accused of murder 6 - Threatening to murder 1 - Mayhem 2 - Dueling 1 - Prostitution 95 - Keeping brothels 27 - Lewd conduct 6 - Insulting women 3 - Exposing person 9 - Nuisance 5 - Obscene and profane language 4 24 - Forgery and counterfeiting 8 - Drunkenness 68 307 - Drunk and disorderly 29 151 - Drunk and profane 12 136 - Selling liquor without license 18 - Gambling and keeping gambling houses 1 52 - Mail and highway robbery 1 6 - Grand larceny 3 48 - Burglary 1 8 - Disturbing peace 34 111 - Bigamy 1 - Destroying property 15 26 - Arson 26 - Obtaining money under false pretenses 25 - Opium smoking, etc 16 - Stealing railroad rides 19 - Vagrancy 147 - Violating prison rules 6 - Total 208 1578 - -So that the Mormons, comprising seventy-eight per cent. of the -population of the Territory, contributed one-eighth of the arrests made -during 1882, and the non-Mormons, having only twenty-two per cent., -contributed seven-eighths. - -In those pursuits having a demoralizing tendency, the distribution was -as follows: - - Mormons. Non-Mormons. - - No. saloons and breweries 16 146 - No. billiard tables and bowling alleys 1 46 - No. gambling houses 10 - Total 17 202 - -{344} The number of brothels throughout the Territory was twelve, all -kept by non-Mormons; number of inmates not given. - -The criminal record of Salt Lake City, for 1882, shows that in a -population of about 25,000, divided between Mormons and non-Mormons as -nineteen to six, the total number of arrests was 1,561, of which 188 -were Mormons, and 1,373 non-Mormons. - -If it should be suspected that these territorial and city exhibits show -an unfair discrimination in favor of the Mormon population, through the -sympathy of the Mormon police officers and magistrates, such suspicion -will be removed by the summary of the records of the territorial -penitentiary for the same year. It will be recollected that for the -conviction of this class of criminals, the whole machinery of the law, -judicial and ministerial, is in the hands of the Federal government. -The number of penitentiary convicts for the year was twenty-eight. Of -these but one was an orthodox Mormon, and she a woman, confined for one -day for contempt of court; five others were Mormons only by reason of -their parentage, and the remaining twenty-two were; eight Catholics, -four Methodists, one Jew, one Adventist, one Presbyterian, and seven of -no religious faith. - -EDUCATIONAL STATISTICS. - -In 1870, according to the United States census report (taken in Utah by -_non_-Mormons), Utah's enviable record stood as follows: - - Comparative Statistics from Census of United States, 1870. - - School Illiteracy, Paupers. Insane Convicts. Printing Church - attendance, cannot read and and Edifices. - 5 to 18 or write, 10 Idiotic. Publishing - years. years and Establishments. - upwards. - UTAH 35 11 6 5 3 14 19 - UNITED STATES 31 26 31 16 9 6 17 - PENNSYLVANIA 30 10 45 17 9 9 14 - NEW YORK 21 9 59 23 12 7 12 - MASSACHUSETTS 25 12 55 20 11 11 12 - DIST. OF COLUMBIA 27 40 23 35 9 11 8 - CALIFORNIA 24 10 41 22 19 14 9 - -{345} THE BOOK OF MORMON. - -Among the many theories advanced by the opponents of truth, to account -for the existence of the Book of Mormon, is the untenable, but widely -believed, story that one Solomon Spaulding wrote it, and that it was -surreptitiously appropriated by the Prophet Joseph Smith. Thousands, -doubtless, believe this silly attempt to an explanation to-day; but the -following correspondence will probably serve to enlighten the minds of -those who wish information on this subject. - -Letter from President Fairchild, of Oberlin College, Ohio, New York -_Observer_ of February 5th, 1885: - - SOLOMON SPAULDING AND THE BOOK OF MORMON. - - The theory of the origin of the Book of Mormon in the traditional - manuscript of Solomon Spaulding will probably have to be - relinquished. That manuscript is doubtless now in the possession - of Mr. L. L. Rice, of Honolulu, Hawaiian Islands,[A] formerly an - anti-slavery editor in Ohio, and for many years State printer of - Columbus. During a recent visit to Honolulu, I suggested to Mr. - Rice that he might have valuable anti-slavery documents in his - possession which he would be willing to contribute to the rich - collection already in the Oberlin College library. In pursuance of - this suggestion Mr. Rice began looking over his old pamphlets and - papers, and at length came upon an old, worn and faded manuscript - of about 175 pages, small, quarto, purporting to be a history - of the migration and conflicts of the ancient Indian tribes - which occupied the territory now belonging to the States of New - York, Ohio and Kentucky. On the last page of this manuscript is - a certificate and signature giving the names of several persons - known to the signer, who have assured him that to their personal - knowledge, the manuscript was the writing of Solomon Spaulding. Mr. - Rice has no recollection how or when this manuscript came into his - possession. It was enveloped in a coarse piece of wrapping paper, - and endorsed in Mr. Rice's handwriting, "A Manuscript Story." - - [Footnote A:--Since the publication of this letter, the M.S.S. has - been placed in Oberlin college library by Mr. Rice.] - - There seems no reason to doubt that this is the long lost story. - Mr. Rice, myself and others compared it with the Book of Mormon and - could detect no resemblance between the two, in general or detail. - There seems to be no name nor incident {346} common to the two. The - solemn style of the Book of Mormon, in imitation of the English - Scriptures, does not appear in the manuscript. The only resemblance - is in the fact that both profess to set forth the history of the - lost tribes. Some other explanation of the origin of the Book of - Mormon must be found, if any explanation is required. - - JAMES H. FAIRCHILD. - -_From Bibliotheca Sacra_. - - Rev. C. M. Hyde, D.D., of the North Pacific Missionary Institute, - contributes an article to the Boston _Congregationalist_, in which - he gives a history of the manuscript from the beginning and of the - attempts made by Hurlburt, Howe and others to connect it with the - Book of Mormon, and thus concludes his lengthy and interesting - contribution: - - The story has not the slightest resemblance in names, incidents or - style to anything in the Book of Mormon. Its first nine chapters - are headed: Introduction; An Epitomy of the Author's Life, and of - his Arrival in America; An Account of the Settlement of the Ship's - Company; Many Particulars respecting the Natives; A Journey to the - N. W.; A Description of the Ohohs; Description of the Learning; - Religion; An Account of the Baska, Government and Money. - - There is no attempt whatever to imitate Bible language, and to - introduce quotations from the Bible, as in the Book of Mormon. On - the contrary, Rev. Solomon Spaulding seems to have been a man who - had no very high regard for the Bible. There are two manuscript - leaves in the parcel of the same size and handwriting as the other - 171 pages of manuscript. A few sentences will show the views of - the writer. "It is enough for me to know that propositions which - are in contradiction to each other can not both be true, and - that doctrines and facts which represent the Supreme Being as - a barbarous and cruel tyrant can never be dictated by infinite - wisdom. * * * But, notwithstanding I disavow my belief in the - divinity of the Bible, and consider it as a mere human production, - designed to enrich and aggrandize its authors, yet casting aside - a considerable mass of rubbish and fanatical rant, I find that it - contains a system of ethics or morals which cannot be excelled on - account of their tendency to ameliorate the condition of man." It - would seem improbable from such avowed belief that Rev. Solomon - Spaulding was an orthodox minister, who wrote the Book of Mormon in - Biblical style, while in poor health, for his own amusement. The - statement is more probable that he wrote this Manuscript Found, - with {347} the idea of making a little money, if he could find some - one to print it for him. - - It is evident from an inspection of this manuscript, and from the - above statements that who ever wrote the Book of Mormon, _Solomon - Spaulding did not_. - - The manuscript is now in the possession of Professor James H. - Fairchild, or rather of Oberlin College, Ohio, of which he is - President. It was sent there to be deposited in the college - library, by Mr. L. L. Rice, of Honolulu, Sandwish Islands, among - whose papers it was found at that place. Mr. Rice lived formerly - in Ohio, and in 1839-40 he and his partner bought the Painesville, - Ohio, _Telegraph_, of E. D. Howe, and in the transfer of type, - presses, stock, etc., there was a large collection of books, - manuscripts, etc., among them the manuscript in question. E.D. Howe - was the publisher of a book against Mormonism, called "Mormonism - Unveiled," and obtained the "Manuscript Found" from the notorious - "Dr." D. P. Hurlburt, who obtained it from Mrs. Davidson, Solomon - Spaulding's widow, who had remarried. Hurlburt never returned it. - The reason assigned to Mrs. Davidson for its non-publication as an - _expose_ of the Book of Mormon was, that when examined it was found - not to be what had been expected. One has only to glance through it - to see the propriety of that conclusion. - - When Mr. Rice moved to Honolulu this manuscript, with other - literary rubbish that had not been destroyed, was taken with - him. It was not until Prof. Fairchild, being on a visit to Mr. - Rice, questioned him concerning any old papers he might have in - his possession relating to anti-slavery matters, that in looking - for them this manuscript was turned up. It bore the following - endorsement: - - "The writings of Solomon Spaulding proved by Aron Wright, Oliver - Smith, John N. Miller and others. The testimonies of the above - gentlemen are now in my possession. - - (Signed), D.P. HURLBURT. - -The chain of evidence is complete. There can be no doubt that this -is the long lost "Manuscript Found," about which there has been so -much speculation. Mr. Rice and Professor Fairchild both examined it -critically, compared it with the Book of Mormon, and came to the -conclusion that there was not the slightest connection between the two -books, and no similarity whatever in matter, purpose, narrative, names, -language, style, or anything else. The manuscript looks old and {348} -faded, has 170 odd pages, small quarto, and was tied up, with a string -in a coarse paper wrapper. - -MOUNTAIN MEADOWS MASSACRE. - -We give below an extract from the Lee trial, showing briefly and -conclusively that the authorities of the Church of Jesus Christ of -Latter-day Saints, and the "Mormon" people, were innocent of any -complicity whatever, in the terrible tragedy enacted at Mountain -Meadows, that on the contrary President Brigham Young sought by every -means in his power to save the unfortunate emigrants. - -Remarks made by Mr. Sumner Howard, Ex-Chief Justice of Arizona, and -United States Prosecuting Attorney at the second trial of John D. Lee: - -"He proposed to prove that John D. Lee, without any authority from -any council or officer, but in direct opposition to the feelings and -wishes of the officers of the Mormon Church, had gone to the Mountain -Meadows, where the Indians were then encamped, accompanied only by a -little Indian boy, and had assumed command of the Indians, whom he -had induced, by promises of great booty, to attack these emigrants. -All these charges against John D. Lee, he (District Attorney Howard) -proposed to prove to the jury by competent testimony, beyond reasonable -doubt, or beyond any doubt, and thought no appeal to the jury would -be required to induce them to give a verdict in accordance with the -evidence." - -"James Haslam, of Wellsville, Cache Valley, was sworn. He lived -in Cedar City in 1857; was ordered by Haight to take a message to -President Young with all speed; knew the contents of the message; -left Cedar City on Monday, September 7, 1857, between 5 and 6 p.m., -and arrived at Salt Lake on Thursday at 11 a. m.; started back at 3 -p.m., and reached Cedar about 11 a. m. Sunday morning, September 13th; -delivered the answer from President Young to Haight, who said it was -too late. Witness testified that when leaving Salt Lake to return, -President Young said to him: "Go with all speed, spare no horseflesh. -The emigrants must not be meddled with, if it takes all Iron County -to prevent it. They must go free and unmolested.' Witness knew the -contents of the answer. He got back with the message the Sunday after -the massacre and reported to Haight, who said, 'It is too late.'" - -At the second trial the evidence was plain and direct as to Lee's -complicity in the massacre; he was convicted by "Mormon" {349} -testimony, and a verdict of "guilty" was brought in against him by a -"Mormon" jury. - -At the close of the second trial U. S. District Attorney Sumner Howard, -in his opening address, repeated again that he had come for the purpose -of trying John D. Lee, because the evidence led and pointed to him as -the main instigator and leader, and he had given the jury unanswerable -documentary evidence, proving that the authorities of the Mormon Church -knew nothing of the butchery until after it was committed, and that -Lee, in his letter to President Young a few weeks later, had knowingly -misrepresented the actual facts relative to the massacre, seeking to -keep him still in the dark and in ignorance. He had received all the -assistance any United States official could ask on earth in any case. -Nothing had been kept back, and he was determined to clear the calendar -of every indictment against any and every actual guilty participator in -the massacre. - - _"When the Gentiles reject the Gospel it will be taken from them - and given to the house of Israel."_ - - --_Wilford Woodruff_. - - _"We have never violated the laws of this country; we have every - right to live under their protection, and are entitled to all the - privileges guaranteed by our State and National Constitution."_ - - --_Joseph Smith_. - -{350} - - - -JOSEPH SMITH. - -WAS HE A PROPHET OF GOD? AN INVESTIGATION AND TESTIMONY, BY J. M. -SJODAHL. 1891. - -The controversy between the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints -and the various churches of the world turns upon one great question, -viz.: Has God again revealed His will to mankind through Joseph Smith, -the Prophet? If He has, and this can be proven, then the controversy -is at an end, and it is the duty of all to accept the message of that -prophet as from God. Then to accept the gospel which Joseph Smith -preached is to accept God, who sent him, and to reject it is to reject -God. This question is, therefore, one of the greatest importance and -should be carefully considered by everyone who is concerned about the -salvation of his own soul and the souls of those who are dear to him. - -The question is a twofold one, and each part of it demands a separate -consideration. - -1. Are the books of the Bible all that is necessary for the guidance -of men to eternal life and exhaltation, or, is continuous revelation -necessary? - -2. Is there any evidence, supposing continuous revelation to be -necessary, that Joseph Smith was a true prophet of God? - -I. - -The question: Are the books of the Bible all that is necessary to guide -us to the attainment of eternal salvation? has been variously answered. - -The Romanists claim that they are not. They give to genuine tradition -the same authority as to the written word and submit both to the -interpretation of their infallible Pope. - -Most of the Protestants deny the authority of the tradition and the -infallibility of any one representative of the church. They claim that -the written word, as contained in the Bible, is the only necessary and -authoritative guide in matters of religion. An eminent Baptist divine, -Dr. Angus, says: "As {351} the Holy Scriptures claim to be regarded -as the book of God, a divine authority, so they claim to be the only -authority. It is not _a_ rule, it is _the_ rule both of practice and -faith. To ascertain its meaning, we employ reason and the opinions of -good men, and the experience of a devout heart; but no one of these -helps, nor all combined, can be regarded as of coordinate authority." -(Bible Handbook, page 69.) - -Bishop Grundtvig was aware of the weakness of this Protestantic -position, taken and vigorously defended by the reformers. For the -guidance of the "church" he claimed in the first place a "living -word," a continuous tradition, expounding the "written word," which, -he insisted, is nothing but a dead letter until quickened by the Holy -Spirit, present in the "church;" and in his view, curiously enough, -not the books of the Bible but the Apostolic Symbol was _the_ written -word, _par excellence_, composed, probably, by our Savior himself -and transmitted from the Apostles to the posterity in all ages. The -worthy bishop gave to the Apostolic Symbol the place that is otherwise -generally accorded to the books of the Bible, and agreed with the -Romanists in holding the necessity of a living interpreter, directed by -the Spirit, while, with the Protestants, he denied the claims of the -Pope, or any pope, as to the monopoly of this office. - -The Latter-day Saints hold that the books of the Bible were sufficient -for the people to whom they were addressed and for the purpose for -which they were written. As records of God's dealings with mankind -in ages past, and as prophecies of things yet future, they contain -instructions for all ages and all nations; but as circumstances change, -as new emergencies arise, and the plans of God develop, continued -revelations are just as necessary for the guidance of the church as -revelation ever was. "A religion that excludes new revelation from its -principles, is just the very religion that suits the devil * * * for he -knows well that God has nothing to do, nor ever had, with any religion -that did not acknowledge prophets and revelators, through whom He could -speak and reveal His will to His sons and daughters." (Orson Pratt. -_The Seer_, vol. ii, No. 5, May, 1854.) - -Thus the various views on the question may be briefly stated. - -The word of God, the Bible itself, amply justifies, I think, the -position of the Latter-day Saints on this important question. The -purposes for which the various books were written; the difficulties -that present themselves when the exact meaning of many passages is -investigated; the usual dealings of God {352} with His people, as -explained in the Bible, and many predictions of new revelations, all -these facts give evidence of the correctness of the position taken by -the Church of Christ in this last dispensation. What man needs, is not -only a Bible and a genuine tradition, expounded by an interpreter, -even if this should have, in some degree, the Holy Spirit, but he -needs first of all and above all a direct communication with God, his -heavenly Father. He may study the written word humbly and carefully, -and thereby he will certainly, through the aid of the Holy Spirit, -acquire much useful knowledge concerning religion and eternal truths; -he will, if following the precepts laid down, be led onward and forward -and attain a certain degree of eternal happiness. But the knowledge -necessary for the work to be done in connection with the establishment -of the dispensation of the fulness of times or for the obtaining of the -glory emanating from the ordinances of this dispensation, he will never -acquire by his own study of any amount of sacred literature. - -The truth of this statement becomes self-evident, when we mark the -purpose for which the sacred books were written. If there were any -book of the Bible by God designated to be a complete code of laws, -all-sufficient for all times and all conditions, such a fact might -reasonably be expected to be either expressly stated, or implied -somewhere within the covers of the sacred volume. But no such statement -is to be found, nor can it be shown to be implied, when the scope of -each book is clearly understood. - -THE PENTATEUCH. - -The Pentateuch, for instance, contains the principles on which the -Jewish theocracy was founded, a dispensation that was, according to -prophetic declarations, only to last for a certain time. In the first -eleven chapters of Genesis we find a few outlines of the Patriarchal -dispensation, and some of the ordinances of that dispensation are -referred to without any detailed account. The last chapters of Genesis -contain merely a brief historical sketch of the transition from the -patriarchal dispensation to the Mosaic dispensation. The remaining -books of Moses (as indeed all of the Old Testament) are chiefly an -incomplete history of the dealings of God with that one nation which -He had chosen for the purpose of communicating His will to mankind, -until the appearance of the promised "Seed." But the dispensation -itself was a transient one. The principles upon which it was founded -must necessarily {353} also be subject to such modifications as a new -dispensation would require. Paul, the greatest Jewish scholar of his -age, is very emphatic on this point. "It (the Mosaic law) was added -because of transgression, _till_ the Seed should come to whom the -promise was made." "Before faith came we were kept under the law, -shut up unto the faith which should afterwards be revealed. Wherefore -the law _was_ our schoolmaster to bring us unto Christ, that we might -be justified by faith. But after that faith is come we are no longer -under a schoolmaster." (Galatians iii, 23-25.) "(God) also has made -us able ministers of the New Testament; not of the letter, but of the -spirit; for the letter killeth, but the spirit giveth life. But if the -ministration of death (the Mosaic law), written and engraven in stones, -was glorious, so that the children of Israel could not steadfastly -behold the face of Moses for the glory of his countenance, which glory -was to be done away, how shall not the ministration of the Spirit be -rather glorious? * * For if that _which is done away_ (the law) was -glorious, much more that which remaineth." (II Cor. iii, 6-11.) - -The laws of the Mosaic dispensation have, according to the same -apostle, no more claim or binding force, relative to the members of -the Christian dispensation, than a dead husband has to a living wife: -"For the woman which has a husband is bound by the law to her husband -as long as he lives; but if the husband be dead, she is loosed from the -law of her husband; * * wherefore, my brethren, ye also are become dead -to the law by the body of Christ." (Rom. vii, 2-4.) - -THE HISTORICAL BOOKS. - -Of the remaining historical books of the Old Testament much need not -be said. The book of Joshua describes the settlement of the Israelites -in the Holy Land. In the Judges we read of repeated apostasy, its -punishment and God's mercy in delivering the penitent. The books of -Samuel show the establishment of the ancient prophetic office and also -the rejection of this divine appointment and of God as _the_ ruler, and -how God, yielding to the demands of His blinded people, allows them to -have a king. In the Books of the Kings, to which the Chronicles seem -to be a supplement, we can trace the awful consequences of the revolt -of the people against the prophetic office, until the nation, after a -short time of prosperity under David and Solomon, falls to pieces and -are carried away captives. - -{354} THE POETICAL BOOKS. - -The poetical books are effusions of devout hearts contemplating the -past mercies of God, His present goodness and faithfulness, and -containing more or less distinct predictions of the future events in -the Kingdom of God. The Psalms, many of which were composed by David, -were intended for the edification of the people when gathered to -their national festivities in Jerusalem. The singing of them formed, -no doubt, an important part of the service. The book of Job and the -Song of Songs are specimens of early dramatic compositions. The hero -of the book of Job was an inhabitant of Uz, in the northeast part of -the Arabian desert, and a contemporary, perhaps, of Terah, the father -of Abraham. There are some grand lessons laid down in the book. The -question is discussed whether great suffering is not an evidence of -great guilt. The friends of Job affirm this, while he himself, under -the greatest afflictions, denies it, appealing to God's righteousness -and faithfulness. The Song of Songs, the best one of the one thousand -and five which Solomon composed (I Kings iv, 32), is a description -of wedded love, one of the noblest affections which man is capable -of enjoying, and was probably composed when Solomon introduced into -his family an Egyptian princess (I Kings iii, 1; vii, 8; ix, 24) as a -plural wife. The Proverbs, and the Ecclesiastes contain many sentiments -showing both the wisdom and the vanity of the world, pointing to Him -who is the Wisdom, the Truth, and the Light of the World. - -In all these books we find truths scattered as numerous and as -beautifully as the stars in a clear November evening sky; but the very -scope of each book is such that it cannot be accepted as a closed and -finished code of revelations, sufficient for all contingencies that -can ever arise in the history of the human race, any more than the -beautifully sparkling light of the stars is all that is necessary for -the illumination of the earth. - -THE PROPHETICAL BOOKS. - -These contain many predictions bearing directly on the last days, for -prophecy is a record of _future_ events, as history is a record of -_past_ events. But in reading ancient prophecy, one very common error -must be avoided, viz., to suppose that the prophets generally described -the events of the last days. This they evidently do not do. Their -prophecies _generally_ {355} concern such events as were immediately -future in their own time, and in which their own generation was, on -that account, mostly interested. Prophecies are often read as if they -all related to events which are still future, and which _we_ therefore -look at with anxious interest, whereas the truth is that events long -ago transpired, and which we have almost forgotten, but which once -were the great epochs of history, form the important theme of the bulk -of prophetical predictions. In some cases prophecy covers the ground -of events yet to transpire. But then, it is noticeable that the more -remote the events described are, the more vague and dim the visions -concerning them become, until we clearly perceive that, were it not for -the new additional light of continued revelations upon the last scenes -of the history of the world, we would never, from the first predictions -delivered, be able to form a clear and distinct idea of these scenes. - -Notice, as an illustration of this, the first prediction of the "seed -of woman" who should crush the head of the serpent, and follow the -gradual development of this prophecy, until later prophets are able -by the Spirit of God to describe not only many minute details of the -birth, life and death of our Savior (Isaiah), but also the precise time -for his coming in the flesh (Daniel). And so it is with all predictions -given. They increase in clearness as the events draw near. They -indicate, therefore, by their very nature the necessity of continued -revelation, as the first rays of morning indicate the approach of the -coming daylight. - -In reading the prophetical books, this must be kept in view. - -JONAH is the most ancient of the prophets whose written records have -come down to us. He lived more than eight hundred years before Christ. -His book is a narrative of how the prophet was called on a mission to -the great city of Nineveh but in disobedience to the command of God, he -fled in an opposite direction, intending to go to Tarshish. On the way, -however, a great storm arose. Jonah, on his own suggestion, was thrown -into the sea, and by a great fish carried back to the land he had left. -After this miraculous deliverance, he goes to Nineveh and delivers his -message, which results in the repentance of the inhabitants and the -repeal of the announced judgment. - -The spiritual lessons conveyed in the narrative are very important and -instructive. Yet the prediction delivered is one that chiefly concerned -the people of Nineveh for whom it was intended. - -It has been observed that the prophet himself, in his {356} miraculous -deliverance from the deep, furnishes "the fullest and nearest shadow -of Christ's lying in the grave, which the scriptures afford," but -then it must also be remembered that this type would by no means have -been clear to us had not Christ himself pointed it out. It is only -through new revelation on the subject that we are enabled to see the -resemblance between the deliverance of Jonah and the resurrection of -Christ. This "fullest and nearest shadow" is therefore in itself a -proof of the necessity of continuous revelation. - -JOEL was contemporary with Jonah. He lived B.C. 810-795, and addressed -himself to Judah. He first delineates an impending devastation under -the picture of successive armies of locusts, and of burning drought. - -There are some differences of opinion as to the events to which these -opening visions refer. They most probably refer to the successive -subjugations of the country by Assyrians, Persians, Greeks and Romans. - -Then follows an exhortation to penitence, fasting and prayer, and -a promise of deliverance from the evils predicted. In the second -chapter, _v_. 18-31, the effusion of the Holy Spirit, previous to the -destruction of Jerusalem and subsequent calamities, "the great and -terrible day of the Lord," is clearly predicted. But here again a new -revelation, which was given through Peter (Acts ii, 16-21) was needed -to point out that the fulfilment of the prediction took place at the -day of Pentecost. The Jews were well conversant with the writings of -this prophet and held him in great reverence, but they could not see -the connection between the prophecy and its fulfilment, until pointed -out to them by an inspired servant of God. And this remark applies to -almost all prophecy. - -The last clause of the last verse of the second chapter, as well as the -third chapter, refer to events yet future. The gathering of the nations -of the earth to the valley of Jehosaphat and their destruction, the -establishment of Jerusalem as the holy city and the glorious state of -the millennial kingdom are the themes treated on. But--let us repeat -the remark--when the fulfilment of these predictions comes, the world -will need inspired men to point that fulfilment out, just as the Jews -needed on the day of Pentecost. The book of Joel furnishes decisive -proof of the necessity of continuous revelation. - -AMOS was another contemporary of Jonah and of Joel. He lived B.C. -810-785. His residence was Bethel, and he was sent as a messenger to -Israel. The first two chapters of his book contain predictions of the -judgments of God upon the {357} various states surrounding Judea. -"The Lord will roar from Zion, and utter his voice from Jerusalem," -an indication of the anger of Jehovah against these states. The -punishment of Syria, of the Philistines, of Tyre, Edom and Ammon, -Moab, and, finally, also of Judah and Israel are foretold. The prophet -then devotes four chapters to exhorting the people to repentance, -reminds them of what God had done for them. But as he sees that his -exhortations have no effect, he sets forth in visions the approaching -destruction of the people, until the inhabitants of Bethel tried to -prohibit him from prophesying any more among them (chapter vii). The -prophet, however, continues in the name of the Lord, who had called -him to the office, to describe the near destruction of the nation. And -having done so he closes his book with a few verses (chapter ix, 11-15) -on a still future restoration, the glory of which shall be shared by -Edom and other Gentile nations, a prediction that is referred to by -Peter (Acts, xv, 17), as beginning to be fulfilled in the establishment -of the Church of Christ. And here, again, a new revelation was required -to make the precise meaning of the prediction clear. - -HOSEA was a native of Israel, and lived B.C. 800-725. His ministry -lasted about sixty years, until the ten tribes were led captive by the -Assyrians, and his prophecies are almost exclusively directed against -Israel, the most prominent tribe of which was Ephraim, with the capital -of Samaria. At the time of this prophet the idolatry commenced by -Jeroboam in Dan and Bethel had continued for one hundred and fifty -years, and all classes of the people were sunk in vices of various -kinds. - -The first three chapters of his book contain a symbolic representation -of the fallen people and God's statement that He had now rejected them. -In order to exemplify this, the prophet is commanded to wed a "wife of -whoredoms" and to give to the children names indicating the wrath of -God. The prophet having complied with this command is again directed to -love another adulteress "according to the love of the Lord toward the -children of Israel" (iii; 1), thus giving to the ten tribes remarkable -object lessons concerning their faithlessness towards Jehovah. The -severe denunciations in this part of the book close with promises of a -final restoration (chapter ii, 14-24; iii, 4, 5). - -The following chapters reiterate more fully the subjects of the first -three. In chapters iv-x, the prophet brings up the charges against -the people: "There is no truth, nor mercy, nor knowledge of God in -the land. By swearing, lying, killing, {358} stealing and committing -adultery, they break out, and blood toucheth blood." "The priests -are like the people." For these sins the judgment of destruction is -pronounced, but the book closes with a prediction of God's blessings as -the final outcome. - -Whether these last promises refer to the return of some Israelites -under Ezra or whether they remain to be fulfilled is not clear from the -book itself. Paul, directed by the Spirit of revelation, applies some -of these promises to the Gentiles (Romans ix, 25, 26), an application -that could not be made except by the light of continuous revelation. - -ISAIAH lived B.C. 765-698 and was, consequently, part of the time -contemporary with Hosea. He prophesied among the Jews, as Hosea -prophesied among the Israelites. - -The political aspect of the world at this time is important to notice. -Judea and Israel had not long been two kingdoms, and the latter was -fast approaching her destruction. With Moab, Edom and the Philistines, -Judah had repeated conflicts, each of these tributaries striving more -or less successfully to gain independence. Assyria was now growing -in strength and extending her conquests on all sides. Egypt had been -subdued by Ethiopia and the two countries were strengthened by a -union. A struggle between Egypt and Assyria, the two rival powers of -the world, was coming, and both of these powers endeavored to secure -the alliance of Judah as well as of Israel, wherefore the injunctions -of the prophets were for the people of God to keep a strictly neutral -position without any regard to flatteries or threatenings. Babylon had -just commenced her struggle for independence, and tried to form an -alliance with Judah, for which purpose a special ambassador, Merodach -Baladan, was sent to King Hezekiah. This pious king in an unguarded -moment, entertained the messengers and displayed to them his own -treasures and the treasures of the house of the Lord, which kindness -and courtesy drew forth from the more clear seeing prophet of God the -awful announcement that the time would come when all these treasures -would be carried away into Babylon, and that even the princes of Judah -should be made base slaves in the palace of Babel (chapter xxxix). - -During the time of this prophet, the kingdom of Judah was invaded by -the combined forces of Syria and Israel. This unfortunate kingdom, -Israel, had fallen through idolatry and every sin, but she filled her -cup of iniquity by combining with an idolatrous nation in war upon her -brethren. This brought the long predicted destruction, and Israel was -captured {359} by the Assyrians. The event stands out more clearly as a -judgment of God when it is remembered that the same Assyrian power was -miraculously, defeated when attempting to invade Judah. - -If we keep these facts in view, the writings of Isaiah become -intelligible and clear. - -The first twelve chapters of this book contain reproofs, warnings and -promises, chiefly directed to Judah and Israel. In these promises, -predictions of the coming Messiah and his work are prominent. The next -chapters (xiii-xxiii) are directed against Assyria, Babylon, Moab, -Egypt, Philistia, Syria, Edom and Tyre. In chapters xxiv-xxxv the -sins and the misery of the people are rebuked. The Assyrian invasion -is predicted and the destruction of Samaria, while the deliverance -of Jerusalem is being promised. The following four chapters are -historical, describing the invasion of Senacherib and the defeat of -his army, and also the sickness of the King Hezekiah and his recovery. -The closing chapters (xl:lxvi) are again prophetic, embracing events -from the Babylonian captivity to the establishment of the millennial -Kingdom of Christ. The deliverance of the Jews from Babylon, the -character, sufferings, death and glory of Messiah; the gospel call of -the Gentile world; the wickedness of the Jews in rejecting Messiah and -their consequent scattering; their final return and the prevalence of -the Kingdom of God, all these are clearly predicted, but the subjects -are often blended together, and the transition from one to another is -sometimes so rapid as to render it difficult to follow the connection. -Indeed, in order to understand fully the passages that refer to events -yet future, some divine revelation seems to be necessary. For it is -only by the aid of the spirit of prophecy that prophecies can be fully -understood. - -MICAH, B.C. 758-699, was a contemporary of Hosea and Isaiah, and lived -in the southern part of the kingdom of Judah. He does little more than -reiterate the predictions of the two mentioned prophets, adding such -illustrations and exhortations as were suitable to the class among whom -he labored. - -One of his most remarkable predictions states that the gift of prophecy -should be withdrawn from the ten tribes for a long time. "Therefore, -night shall be sent you, that ye shall not have a vision, and it shall -be dark unto you, that ye shall not divine; and the sun shall go down -over the prophets and the day shall be dark over them. Then shall -the seers be ashamed, and the diviners confounded: yea, they shall -all cover their lips, for there is no answer from God" (iii: 6, 7). -{360} Here it is predicted that the people should be left in spiritual -darkness because of the cessation of prophecy, but the darkness shall -not be an everlasting one, for it is a "night" caused by the "setting -of the sun," and consequently, as day follows night, so a time will -again come when the prophetic day shall dawn upon the people. This -is clearly implied in the language used, so that the very threat to -withdraw the Spirit of prophecy implies a promise of its renewal. - -NAHUM, B.C. 720-690. This prophet was contemporary with Micah and -Isaiah. He commenced his ministry at the time of the captivity of -the ten tribes. And while the Assyrian power was boasting over this -success, he is called upon to announce the fall and destruction of -their great metropolis, Nineveh. This is the theme of the whole book. -Nahum wrote his predictions in poetical form, and its sublimity of -style is unsurpassed. The twelfth and thirteenth verses of the first -chapter are a parenthetic insertion, giving to the captives in Assyria -a promise of deliverance at some future time. - -INTERVAL OF FIFTY YEARS. - -For a space of one hundred and fifty years the voice of prophecy had -now been heard among the people. Sometimes two or more inspired men had -been raised up at the same time, in different parts of the country. But -with the death of Isaiah, Micah, and Nahum, an interval of fifty years -comes, during which period no prophecies were delivered, as far as we -know. During this time the ten tribes toil in their captivity, and -Judah, still in possession of his inheritance in Palestine, is growing -in sin and hastening on to destruction. But as this fatal moment -approaches, God again sends inspired messengers to warn the people, -and to declare His decrees. He never overthrows nations without due -warning. He never said that further revelations were superfluous. - -REVIVAL OF PROPHECY. - -ZEPHANIAH, B.C. 640-609, revives the prophetic office again after -fifty years' interval. It seems that God left the people to themselves -during the reign of the wicked King Manasseh, and first whey Josiah -had ascended the throne the voice of God was again heard. This prophet -announces the approaching judgment upon Judah on account of their -idolatry and other sins. Baal, with his black-robed priests (chemarin), -and Moloch are to be cut off, men and beasts, fowls {361} and fishes -to be consumed (chapter i). In the second chapter he predicts the -overthrow of the Philistines, the Moabites, Ammonites and Ethiopians, -as well as the desolation of the great Assyrian capital, Nineveh. The -book closes with promises of a restoration yet future. - -JEREMIAH, B.C. 628-585, was called to the prophetic office some years -before the death of Zephaniah. His prophecies are delivered in various -places. He commences in his native place, Anathoth, but he was soon -compelled to flee from here on account of his persecutions; wherefore -he took up his residence in Jerusalem. During the reign of Josiah and -Jehoahaz he continued his ministry uninterrupted, but when Jehojachim -ascended the throne, Jeremiah was incarcerated and sentenced to death, -although the sentence was never carried out. In prison the prophet -committed his message to writing and commissioned one Baruch to read -it in the temple on a fast-day. The reckless monarch, after having -heard a few pages, had the roll cut to pieces and burned. During the -reign of the next king, Jehojachin, the prophet again utters a voice of -warning, but without effect. Zedekiah became king. Nebuchadnezzar, the -king of Babylon, besieged Jerusalem, but withdrew on hearing that the -Egyptians were coming to rescue. On this occasion the prophet delivered -the prediction that the Chaldeans should come again and take the city -and burn it with fire. Having delivered this message he left Jerusalem, -as did, according to the Book of Mormon, at the same time another -righteous man with his family, Lehi. But Jeremiah was apprehended and -thrown into prison, where he remained until the city was taken by -Nebuchadnezzar. - -The incarceration of the prophet of God was the sin that filled the cup -of iniquity of the Jews at this time, and it brought speedy judgment. - -The Babylonian king gave the prophet the choice of following the -captives to Babylon or to remain with the remnant. He chose the latter; -and from this time all his endeavors are to turn the people to God, -promising them that if they would do so, God would yet build them up -in their desolate country. But they did not listen to his advice. They -left the country and emigrated to Egypt, bringing the prophet with them -(chapter xliii). Here he once more lifts up his voice, trying to induce -the people to turn to the Lord. After this we hear no more of him. -Tradition says he was put to death in Egypt by his own people. - -Among the predictions of this remarkable prophet, we note the -following: The fate of Zedekiah (xxxiv, 2, 3); the {362} precise -duration of the Babylonian captivity, viz., seventy years (xxv, 11, -12); the downfall of Babylon and the return of the Jews (xxix, 10-14). -There are also many predictions concerning Messiah, whom he calls -"Jehovah our righteousness." The final salvation of Israel is set forth -in many passages: iii, 15-18; xxxi, 31-34; 1, 4, 5. - -As the predictions of Jeremiah are not chronologically arranged, and no -clue is left as to their true chronological order, it is sometimes very -difficult to decide which predictions have already been fulfilled and -which refer to events yet future. Only through the Spirit of revelation -can this be determined. - -HABAKKUK, B.C. 612-598, is thought to have lived in Judea shortly -before the captivity. If this supposition is correct, he was -contemporary with Jeremiah. The prophet commences his book with a -lamentation over the sins of Judah, foretelling the judgment that was -to be poured out over the people through the invasion of the Chaldeans. -Then the destruction of the Chaldeans is shown unto him in a vision -(chapter ii), and the book closes with a song, composed probably for -the use of the people in public worship, and designed to comfort them -under the coming afflictions. - -DANIEL, B.C. 606-534, was born shortly before the Babylonian captivity -and carried to Babylon in his eighteenth year. Here, through his -faithfulness to his God, he soon rose to an eminent position, and -retained his power during both the Babylonian and the Persian -dynasties. He prophesied during the whole of the captivity, his last -two prophecies being delivered two years after the return of the -captives. He did not return to Palestine, but died in Babylon, at least -ninety years old. - -The first six chapters are a historic record, setting forth the events -which led to the recognition of Daniel as a prophet of God, also the -conversion of Nebuchadnezzar, the fall of Belshazzar and the promotion -of Daniel to the office of a president over one hundred and twenty -princes "who should be over the whole kingdom." This historic record -is interwoven with predictions relating to the various kingdoms of the -world. Thus in the second chapter we see before us, as in a beautiful -panorama, a succession of kingdoms until the kingdom of God is being -established, "never to be destroyed," "but it shall break in pieces and -consume all these kingdoms, and it shall stand forever." - -This prediction is distinct and clear, yet the remark made repeatedly -before is applicable here: Revelation is necessary {363} in order to -understand the details of its fulfilment. That God in the last days -will establish an everlasting kingdom, is foretold plainly enough. -But "except a man be born again, he cannot see the kingdom," so that -the prediction given does not exclude the necessity of continuous -revelation. Through revelation Daniel was enabled to predict the -establishment of this kingdom; through revelation only can we perceive -the establishment thereof and recognize its existence. - -The second part of the book is prophetic and comprises in its wonderful -views events from the time of Daniel to the final resurrection of the -dead. It is an epitomized history of the world, written in advance of -the events. - -In chapter vii, the Babylonian, Medo-Persian, Grecian and Roman empires -are represented by the four beasts: a lion, a bear, a leopard and a -fourth beast "dreadful and terrible, and strong, exceedingly." This, -the Roman beast (or kingdom) has ten horns, among which a "little horn" -came up, having "eyes like a man and a mouth speaking great things." -The prophet follows the proceedings of this beast and particularly the -little horn until "the ancient of days" sits in judgment. Note that -the whole of this vision has reference to the four empires in their -religious connection with each other, as the dream of Nebuchadnezzar -(chapter ii) represents them in their political connection. The "little -horn" is therefore to be understood to represent the papal power, which -afterward is said to have a time of twelve hundred and sixty years -allotted to its blasphemous rule, after which time comes the triumph of -the "Saints of the Most High." - -In the eighth chapter the prophet has a vision concerning the -Medo-Persian and the Grecian empires, the second and the third "beasts" -of the previous vision. The Medo-Persian empire is represented by a -ram with two horns, and the Grecian by a goat having a "notable horn," -Alexander the Great, between its eyes. The conquests of Alexander are -described, and also the divisions of his kingdom into four parts. -Then rises "a little horn" as in the previous vision, a false, crafty -tyrant, probably Antiochus Epiphanes, whose character is outlined, -and whose oppressions of the people of God causes Daniel to faint and -feel sick for many days. That this little horn represents Antiochus -Epiphanes is a view entertained by the most ancient writers, but this -does not exclude the probability that the papal power is also referred -to as the complete fulfilment of this part of the prophecy. What -Antiochus was to the Jews during the time of the Maccabees, the papal -power has been to the Church of Christ in all ages. - -{364} The ninth chapter contains a prayer offered by the prophet in -behalf of himself and his people. He particularly supplicates God to -again restore the sanctuary in Jerusalem. As an answer to this prayer, -Gabriel appears and informs him of the precise time for the coming of -Messiah, "to finish the transgression, and to make an end to sin, and -to make a reconciliation for iniquity, and to bring in everlasting -righteousness and to seal up the vision and prophecy, and to anoint -the most Holy:" In seven weeks, or in forty-nine years, reckoning from -the decree of Artaxerxes, 457 B.C., the walls of Jerusalem were to be -rebuilt, though in times of great trouble. In sixty-two weeks, or four -hundred and thirty-four years, Christ was to appear, and in the midst -of one week, that is after three years and a half, to be slain. - -In the tenth chapter we are allowed to cast a glance behind the veil, -and contemplate the wonderful fact that heavenly messengers are -employed to convey intelligence to holy men, and that they, while so -doing, have to overcome opposing powers, much as mortal men have in -the performance of their duties. A divine messenger has been sent to -instruct Daniel concerning some records in "the Scripture of Truth," a -heavenly record, but this messenger is met and opposed by "the prince -of the kingdom of Persia," whereupon a struggle that lasts for twenty -days follows. The victory would apparently have been dubious had not -Michael himself come to the assistance of the messenger. - -In the eleventh chapter, the things noted in "the Scripture of Truth" -are detailed. These things commence with the history of Persia. Four -kings are foretold: Cambyses, Smerdis, Darius and Xerxes (_v_. 2). -Then follows a prediction of Alexander the Great, his history and his -successors in "the South" (Egypt) and the North (Syria) down to the -time of Antiochus Epiphanes (_v_. 3-29). Then follows the conquest of -Syria by the Romans "Chittim," (_v_. 30), with the rise of the papal -power (_v_. 31-89). The character of this power and many of its corrupt -doctrines are here predicted with minuteness. Then come the invasions -of the Saracens (the king of the South) and of the Turks (the king of -the North). The countries to be conquered by the Turks are enumerated -(_v_. 41-43), as are also those that were to escape. The chapter closes -with a prediction concerning the end of the Turkish empire, yet to be -fulfilled: "He shall plant the tabernacles of his palace between the -seas in the glorious holy mountain; yet he shall come to his end, and -none shall help him." - -The first verse of the twelfth chapter predicts the full deliverance -{365} of the Jewish nation through the interposition of "the great -prince," Michael, an event to be looked for after the fall of "the king -of the North," or the Turkish empire, and the next verses refer to -the resurrection of mankind. The book closes with some chronological -statements, unintelligible even to the prophet, himself (_v_. 8), -but the promise is given that at the end of time many shall receive -knowledge concerning these predictions (_v_. 4), a promise which -evidently implies renewed revelations. For how could these things in -the last days be known without such revelation, any more than Daniel -could know them without revelation? - -One thing is noticeable all through this prophetic record. Each new -vision requires a new revelation from God. Daniel is constantly -seeking knowledge from God concerning the right understanding of the -visions given, and it is only through this means that he receives -his knowledge. Continuous revelation was necessary to this the most -remarkable prophet of the ancient world. So it is to us, if we want to -understand the plans and purposes of the Almighty. Where there is no -revelation spiritual darkness prevails, notwithstanding the plainest -writings of God. A Belshazzar and the whole collegium of learned -priests may see on the wall the "Mene, mene, thekel, upharsin," but -a Daniel, a man in constant communication with God, is required to -interpret it according to its right meaning. - -EZEKIEL, B.C. 595-574, was carried captive to Babylon at the first -invasion of Nebuchadnezzar, eleven years before the destruction of -Jerusalem. He was contemporary with Jeremiah and Daniel, but lived some -two hundred miles north of Babylon on the banks of the river Chebar. -Tradition has it that he was put to death by a fellow-exile whom he had -rebuked for idolatry. - -The predictions of this prophet were delivered, some before and some -after the destruction of Jerusalem by Nebuchadnezzar. Before this event -he calls upon the people to repent and warns them against seeking aid -of the Egyptians. He assures them that the fall of their beloved city -was now unavoidable. When the Chaldean king commenced his siege of the -city, God revealed this to the prophet in his exile: "Son of man," God -says to him, "write thee the name of the day, even of this day: the -king of Babylon set himself against Jerusalem this same day" (xxiv, -2). This was in the ninth year of his captivity. Three years later he -received the intelligence that the city had fallen (xxxiii, 21). During -this period all the predictions of the prophet are directed against -{366} foreign nations. After he had heard of the fall of Jerusalem, -his principal object in view is to comfort the people with promises of -restoration and future blessings. - -The closing chapters (xl-xlviii) of the book of Ezekiel undoubtedly -refer to events yet future. The descriptions of the glorious building -there given will no doubt once be recognized in a structure hereafter -to be reared by the people of God. But as yet, like all unfulfilled -predictions, much of it is obscure and cannot be understood until the -light of revelation removes all obscurity therefrom. - -OBADIAH, B.C. 588-583, is supposed to have prophesied during the period -between the fall of Jerusalem and the conquest of Edom, five years -later. On this supposition, he was a contemporary of Jeremiah, Ezekiel -and Daniel. - -His predictions are directed against the Edomites. And he especially -points out that there was a great difference between the judgments -executed upon Judah and upon Edom. For Judah should again be raised -from her present fall and finally possess not only Judea, but also the -land of the Philistines and that of the Edomites, while Edom should be -"as though they had not been" (_v_. 16), a prediction that has been -remarkably fulfilled to our own day. And while Edom is thus utterly -swallowed up, "saviors shall come upon Mount Zion to judge the Mount of -Esau, and the kingdom shall be the Lord's" (_v._ 21). - -Three nations were foremost in afflicting the ancient people of God, -viz.: the Assyrians, the Chaldeans, and the Edomites. Three prophets -were commissioned by the Lord to announce the judgment upon these three -nations: "Nahum foretells the destruction of the Assyrians, Habakkuk of -the Chaldeans, and Obadiah of the Edomites." - -THE RESTORATION OF THE JEWS. - -As had been foretold by the prophets, and particularly by Isaiah, the -exiled Jews were permitted to return home during the reign of Cyrus. -As soon as they reached the Holy Land, we find them uniting their -efforts to re-establish the religious rites of their fathers, aided by -the noble leaders, Zerubbabel, Joshua, Ezra and Nehemiah. They erect -an altar of burnt offering and rebuild the destroyed temple. Then the -city wall is built, and various officers appointed as circumstances -required. For further particulars the reader is referred to the books -of Ezra and Nehemiah. - -It may be well to state here--although the remark may, to {367} -some extent, deviate from the subject under consideration--that the -restoration of the Jewish nation at this time was very far from being -that complete restoration to more than former privileges, liberty and -glory, of which all the prophets had spoken in such glorious terms. The -promise was that the whole remnant should be delivered, even if they -were as numerous as the sand on the sea shore. But from Babylon only -comparatively few ever returned. The company of Zernbbabel consisted of -fifty thousand persons, and Ezra led six thousand more home. The great -bulk of people that had been born in the foreign land never returned. -(See Book of Esther). - -Again, the promise was that a kingdom should be established, with -the Holy City as the capital, an everlasting kingdom governed by God -himself through Messiah. This promise has never yet been fulfilled. In -fact, the Jews have never since their overthrow by Nebuchadnezzar been -an independent nation, governed by rulers of their own, except during -the very short rule of the Maccabees. After their return they continued -to be tributary to the Persian king for about one hundred years, -as a province of Syria. When Alexander had conquered Persia (Syria -and Palestine with it), they fell into his hands. When the Grecian -empire was divided, Palestine fell into the hands of Ptolemy Lagus -as a part of the Egyptian monarchy, and it remained so for about one -hundred years, when it was transferred to the kings of Syria, in which -situation it greatly suffered during the frequent wars between Egypt -and Syria. Antiochus Epiphanes, one of the Syrian kings, plundered the -city and the temple and enslaved the people. For about three years and -a half they were reduced to worse than Egyptian thraldom. Their sacred -manuscripts were burnt, and the people were compelled to sacrifice to -idols. The temple itself was dedicated to Jupiter, a statue of which -was erected on the altar of God. Compare Daniel's prediction of "the -little horn" (chapter viii, 9-12). Through the noble enthusiasm and -patriotism of Mattathias and his sons, a struggle against the oppressor -now took place which secured to the Jews a few years of dearly bought -liberty and independence, but they were soon conquered by the Romans. -Pompey marched his army into Judea, conquered Jerusalem and made the -country tributary to Rome. Herod the Great deposed the last of the -Maccabean family from his office, and Palestine has never since been an -independent state. Ever since the Babylonian captivity the great bulk -of the Jewish nation has been scattered abroad, without home, without -temple, {368} without an altar, and strangers have been masters in the -land of promise. It is therefore clear that all the prophecies that -relate to the glorious restoration of the Jews must be understood of -a great restoration yet future, a very important fact for the right -understanding of those prophecies. - -THE LAST PROPHETS OF THE OLD COVENANT. - -But to return to our subject. It has been already stated that the -first care of the returned exiles was to re-establish their religion. -To do this, they were under the necessity of having new revelations. -True, they had the writings of Moses and of the prophets, and they had -inspired interpreters, like Ezra and Nehemiah. True, their aim was not -to construct a new economy, but simply to re-establish the old one. And -yet even this they could not do acceptably to God without the aid of -revelation. Hence God raised up three prophets--Haggai, Zechariah and -Malachi, the last three of the old covenant. What an overwhelming proof -of the necessity of continuous revelation! - -HAGGAI, B.C. 520-518, is thought to have been born in Babylon, and to -have emigrated with Zerubbabel. - -His book contains four prophetic messages. In the first the people are -reproved for neglecting to build the temple, while they were adorning -their own houses, and a command is given to begin the construction -immediately (chapter i, 1-11), to which command the people, led by -Zerubbabel and Joshua, willingly responded (i, 12-15). But in a month -the zeal of the people seems to have cooled off and the second message -is delivered, declaring that the Spirit of God was still with the -people. "A little while," God says, "and I will shake the heavens, -and the earth, and the sea, and the dry land" (which according to -Paul, Hebrews xii, 22-28, was fulfilled when the old dispensation was -superseded by the gospel dispensation), "and the desire of all nations -(Messiah) shall come; and I will fill this house with glory, saith -the Lord of Hosts," (chapter ii, 1-9), which "glory" is thought to -refer to the presence of Christ in this second temple instead of the -Shekinah that had illuminated the first temple. In the third message, -delivered two months afterwards, the people are being rebuked for -polluting themselves while working in the holy building and offering -sacrifices. God reminds them that He had blessed them abundantly, from -the time they had laid the corner-stone of the temple (chapter ii, -10-19). The fourth message is delivered the same day. It contains a -general prediction {369} of the overthrow of the kingdoms of the world -and the promise of a special blessing to Zerubbabel at that time. It -is clear enough that the right interpretation of this promise can be -comprehended by no man, until divine revelation shall make it known. - -ZECHARIAH was, like Haggai, born in Babylonia and went to Palestine -with Zerubbabel. The general object of his ministry is identical with -that of Haggai, and through the encouragement and wise counsels of -these prophets the people prospered, and the temple was completed in -six years. But besides this general object, Zachariah describes through -direct predictions and symbolic acts, the history of the Jews until -the end of time. Daniel deals with the history of the world; Zechariah -with the history of the covenant people. Among the predictions of this -prophet we will here notice some of the last. According to the ninth -chapter, the surrounding heathen nations are to be destroyed. Messiah -shall come as a king (_v_. 9) and establish His reign upon the earth. -"His dominion shall be from sea even to sea and from the rivers to the -ends of the earth" (verse 10). Scenes of destruction are to intervene, -however, but the Lord will deliver His people, both Judah and Ephraim -(chapter x, 1-12). "I will strengthen the house of Judah, and I will -save the house of Joseph, and I will bring them again to place them; -and they shall be as though I had not cast them off; for I am the Lord -their God, and will hear them. And they of Ephraim shall be like a -mighty man," a glorious prediction of the restorative work, commenced -in our own day by God, through His servant Joseph, the prophet. We are -further told that Jerusalem shall be besieged by many nations and the -result thereof (chapter xii, 1-14); Christ shall finally appear and all -the world will become "Holiness to the Lord" (chapter xiv). - -Thus prophecy, so far from leading us to expect that revelation finally -will cease, being superfluous, expressly states that Christ Himself in -person will appear and communicate His will to men. "Why?" it may be -asked; and the answer is clear: "Because revelation is essential to -true religion." - -MALACHI, B.C. 420-397, was the successor of Haggai and the last prophet -of the old covenant. The temple had now been finished and the service -of the altar established. But a spirit of worldliness and insincerity -is getting hold of both the priesthood and the people, and this prophet -is especially commissioned to warn them against their sins. - -But his warnings are not heeded. The people prepare themselves for -calamities. The Spirit of prophecy is withdrawn {370} for a period of -four hundred years. The temple and the people are given into the hands -of Antiochus Epiphanes. The old dispensation is virtually closed. - -CONCLUSION FROM THE FOREGOING. - -The conclusions arrived at now are clear and need only to be briefly -stated. We have seen that no book of the Old Testament, although all -are written and preserved for the instruction of the human race in all -ages, contains anything that is of such a nature as to exclude further -revelation. Not one single passage, nor all the passages combined, are -so written as to exclude the necessity of the revelations contained -in the New Testament, for instance. On the contrary, one revelation -leads to another, God always giving "line upon line, precept upon -precept," imparting knowledge as men are willing and able to receive -it. For it is through revelation that God educates His servants and -His people; and as in any branch of study we are led on from the -fundamental principles and find that each new truth suggests others, so -here, each new truth revealed leads us to others, until--were such a -case possible--we have been permitted to exhaust the entire fulness of -divine knowledge. - -We have also seen that the servants of God in the old covenant declare -the continuation of revelation. They do not consider the prophetic -gift or the gift of receiving revelations as peculiar to their own -dispensation. They point to "the last days" as a time in which the -Spirit of the Lord is to be poured out more abundantly than in any -former period. And His presence is to be manifested through "dreams -and visions." The withdrawal of these they designate as a calamity. -They speak of the time in which such heavenly gifts are withdrawn, -as "night" and "darkness" while consequently, the presence of them -indicate day and light. Now, are day and light necessary for the -physical welfare of man? If so, revelations are also necessary for his -spiritual advancement. - -We have further seen that the establishment of new economies requires -new revelations. Moses was familiar with the revelations given to the -patriarchs before him. But when he was called upon to usher in the -dispensation of the law, he could not do this without new revelations. -Nor could Zerubbabel re-establish this dispensation after the return -from Babylon without the aid of revelation. Through the revelations -given to the Prophet Haggai the people "prospered" and were able to -complete their work as commanded by the Lord (Ezra vi, 14). {371} -Without this, they would not have been able to prosper. - -Sometimes we see that revelations are given to faithful servants of -God as a special favor to them. In such cases, what is seen or heard -must not be recorded--as was the case with some visions of Paul in the -New Testament--or, if recorded, is sealed up in mystical expressions, -unintelligible to the common reader, until the Spirit of revelation -gives the true interpretation thereof. This was the case with some of -Daniel's visions, and with at least one of the visions of John (Rev. x, -4, 5). - -Are revelations, then, given in order to establish new economies, to -preserve the children of God from falling into darkness, to instruct -them about things known to God alone, in one word to lead men unto -salvation? Surely, there never can be a time when revelation is not -necessary. - -THE NEW TESTAMENT. - -But it will be said, no one (except the Jews perhaps) contend that the -Old Testament alone contains all that is necessary to know. The New -Testament is a supplement to the Old Testament, and the two together -contain the fulness of God's revelations. The prophecies of the Old -Testament are fulfilled in the New, and to the volume thus completed -nothing must be added. - -Is there anything in the New Testament to verify this statement so -universally accepted as true among the "Christian" Protestantic world? -Or does the New Testament confirm the conclusions we have arrived at in -the perusal of the Old? - -The New Testament contains five historic books, viz.: the four Gospels -and the Acts of the Apostles; fourteen letters written by Paul; three -by John, and two by Peter, one letter by James, and one by Jude, to -which collection comes one prophetic book by John. - -THE FOUR GOSPELS. - -The four Gospels are brief, biographical sketches, records of a few of -the works and teachings of our Lord. - -It may be supposed that those disciples of Christ that were able to -write, like Matthew and John, would keep journals while they followed -their master, witnessing his works and listening to his teachings. -These journals would, after the {372} crucifixion and ascension, -naturally be read in private and in public. They would be copied and -distributed in the various branches of the church and form texts for -discourses, and thus be augmented with such incidents or sayings -which were still retained in the memories of those who had been eye -witnesses. In this way several versions of the doings and sayings of -our Lord began to circulate, some, no doubt, contradicting others, -until the necessity became universally felt to have some authentic -record, showing exactly what was reliable of the many circulating -reports, and what was not reliable. And the result is the four gospels -according to Matthew, Mark, Luke and John. - -At what precise time these gospels were completed in their present form -is a question not yet settled between the various critics. That they, -in their present form, were issued by the apostles, whose names they -bear, seems irreconcilable with some facts. There are, for instance, -words and phrases found, which could hardly have had any significance -until some time after the time of the apostles. The word "kephas" -(John i, 43) does not occur in classical Hebrew, but is used by later -Talmudistic writers signifying something hard, a rock. "Petra" (Matt. -xvi, 18) meaning a "rock," has a strong Latin color, while the Hebrew -for "rock" is "zur." And the expression "to take up the cross," or "to -bear the cross," is all the more remarkable, as in the Hebrew there was -at that time no word equivalent to "cross," which is of Latin origin. -Even later Jewish writers found it difficult to adequately express -the idea of a cross, and hence used the word _zelem_, which, however, -signifies an image, and the translations of the New Testament, both -into Hebrew and Arabic, have found no better way out of the difficulty -than to adopt the Chaldaic _zeliba_, gallows. Of this a modern form, -_zelab_, is made to represent the idea "cross." From these and many -other circumstances, we seem justified in the conclusion that the four -gospels have been subjected to foreign influences, which have modified -their form in various ways. But that they are based upon and contain -the "memoirs" of our Lord, as published by the apostles, by mouth and -pen, need not be doubted. The testimony of antiquity is conclusive on -this point. - -GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MATTHEW. - -According to general tradition in the early church, the annotations -of Matthew were written in the vernacular tongue of Palestine, -Syro-Chaldaic, a tradition very probable indeed. {373} But as Greek at -this time was the literary language, the original was soon translated -into this tongue, under the supervision of Matthew himself, about -thirty years after the crucifixion. It may be safely assumed that our -"Gospel According to St. Matthew" is in the main identical with this -original document of the Apostle. - -The aim of this gospel is dearly to prove to the Jews that Jesus is the -promised Messiah. It frequently refers to the prophets, refutes the -various Jewish sects, and tries to prepare the Jewish nation for the -acceptance of the Gentiles into the Kingdom of God. - -GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK. - -While Matthew was penning his gospel for the Jews, Mark was preparing -his, chiefly for the converts among the Gentiles. This Mark was not -an apostle and had not been an eye-witness to the life and deeds of -our Lord. But he was a native of Jerusalem and an intimate friend of -the apostles. He accompanied Paul on some of his journeys and attended -Peter for a considerable period, and during this time he no doubt wrote -the gospel that bears his name, according to the dictates of Peter. -Some have called this the "Gospel According to St. Peter," and Peter -himself, in his second epistle, refers, perhaps, to this gospel when he -says: "We make known unto you the power and coming of our Lord Jesus -Christ." - -GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE. - -The gospel according to Luke was written in Rome by Luke, the -physician, one of Paul's most faithful companions and friends. The -author states that many had undertaken to collect the facts preached -concerning Christ and believed among the Christians, according to -the traditions handed down from eye-witnesses, and consequently, in -order to secure a collection that would be reliable, he himself had -diligently searched out everything that at the time of the writing was -available. These data, the result of diligent research, Luke endeavors -to put before the readers in chronological order, while the two -previous evangelists pay but little attention to chronology. The gospel -was written under the supervision of Paul. - -GOSPEL ACCORDING TO JOHN. - -The latest of the gospels is that of John. It is said to have been -written at Ephesus, where John resided, presiding over {374} the -branches originated by Paul. John, having before him copies of the -three previous gospels, naturally omits many data there recorded, -introducing others which he had preserved from oblivion. The chief aim -of John is to set forth the divine nature of our Lord. The previous -evangelists dwell mostly on the works of our Savior in Galilee. John -omits most of that, recording his works in Judea. - -Let it be remembered that this book is the last written of all the -books of the Bible, about ninety-seven years after Christ, and that its -aim is to correct the errors of doctrine, then becoming common among -the churches, concerning the true character of Christ. - -TESTIMONY OF THE GOSPELS. - -We may now ask: When these books were written, were they intended to -contain all that would ever be necessary for men to know concerning -God's plans and purposes, thus making all further revelation -superfluous? What do the gospels teach concerning this question? - -The first pages of the gospel confirm the lesson we have drawn from -the Old Testament, that revelation is necessary for the establishment -of a new dispensation. For the gospel dispensation is ushered in and -established through revelation. Zacharias is visited by an angel (Luke -i, 11-20). Gabriel appears to Mary (Luke i, 26-38). John the Baptist is -commissioned by God to preach and baptize (John i, 6, 33). That Jesus -was Messiah is manifest to John through revelation. The Spirit descends -and a voice from heaven is heard (John i, 32, 34; Matt. iii, 16, 17). -And this point is particularly noteworthy. All the ancient prophets had -predicted the coming of the Messiah. Some of them had given details -about where He would be born, His parentage, and the precise time -of His coming, and yet it was necessary, when He came, to give new -revelations, pointing Him out to the most devout servant of God then -living. Previous revelations are here clearly seen _not_ to render new -revelations useless. And as the gospels thus begin with revelations, so -they close with declarations that revelation should continue. For in -His farewell address to His disciples, Christ says: "I have yet many -things to say unto you, but ye cannot bear them now. Howbeit, when he, -the Spirit of Truth, is come, he will guide you into all truth: for he -shall not speak of himself; but whatsoever he shall hear, that shall -he speak: _and he will show you things to come"_ (John xvi, 12, 13). -Christ here expressly states that {375} His ministry did not complete -God's revelations. There were _many_ other things to learn than those -which he had communicated, and among these were also "things to come," -all of which the Spirit should communicate to the Twelve. Revelation, -then, was not to be done away with at the departure of our Lord. The -last verse of the fourth gospel, the last verse ever written in our New -Testament states, moreover, that the things recorded in the gospels are -only a small fragment of all that could be written concerning the works -of Christ. These works and the lessons to be conveyed were no doubt -necessary, and yet we have no record of them. The gospels, therefore, -openly admit that they are not intended to be a complete record of all -that is necessary for man to know. They claim to be written for the -purpose of directing men's hearts to Jesus (John xx, 31), and point out -His promise to continue the revelation of truth through the Spirit. -This is the important testimony of the gospels. All the works and the -teachings of Christ were not enough for the guidance of the first -Christians. They needed and were promised further revelation. To us -has come a record not of all of Christ's teachings, but only of a very -few, merely a fragment. If all the teachings of Christ given during His -ministry upon the earth were not sufficient for the guidance of the -apostles, how much less can the gospels, which contain only a small -part of these teachings, be sufficient for other men? The thought is as -irrational as it is without foundation in the Word of God. - -THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES - -The only question now remains: Do the Acts of the Apostles and their -Epistles supply us with all the teachings that the Spirit of Truth, -according to our Savior's promise, was to reveal to the Apostles, and -which were necessary for their guidance? If not, continuous revelation -will be just as necessary after the New Testament dispensation as it -was after the Mosaic economy. - -The book called the Acts of the Apostles was written by Luke, and may -be considered as a continuation of his Gospel. In this book we can -trace the growth of Christian churches during the greater part of the -first century after Christ. It covers the period from the time of the -crucifixion to the second year of the first imprisonment of Paul in -Rome, A. D. 63, and there it breaks off even without recording the -issue of the trial. The book may be divided in two parts. The first -twelve chapters describe the growth of the Church of Christ {376} among -the Jews in Palestine, chiefly through the labors of Peter. The last -sixteen chapters treat of the spread of the Gospel among other nations, -chiefly through the labors of Paul. Of the works of the rest of the -Apostles we have no account. - -Tradition has it, that Matthew suffered martyrdom in Ethiopia; Philip -in Phrygia; Thomas in India, and so on. But of their work for the -promulgating the gospel in the different parts of the world we have -no record. What they taught, what difficulties they encountered, how -they preached, suffered and endured may be conjectured. But it has not -reached us in any historic record. - -Nor is the Acts of the Apostles a complete record of the works of -the two servants of God, whose ardent labors are noticed. It is as -fragmentary as are the gospels. Many important transactions, referred -to elsewhere, are omitted. There is no account whatever of the branch -in Jerusalem after the imprisonment and deliverance of Peter. Nothing -is told of the introduction of the Gospel in Rome, the capital of the -world at that time. Nor does it say anything of Paul's many voyages, -which he incidentally mentions (II Cor. xi, 25). - -Considering all this, it seems as if the Spirit of Truth had been -anxious to guard against the impression that this book was intended to -conclude God's revelations to mankind. - -Let us consider the facts. Christ had promised to send the Spirit of -Truth to His chosen Twelve. What this Spirit was to reveal was, of -course, as essential and necessary to salvation as anything that our -Savior had revealed Himself. But of all this that the Spirit, according -to the promise, has revealed to the Twelve, only a small part has been -recorded. How can this small part be sufficient to us, since it was not -sufficient to the first Christians? - -But, besides this, the book of the Acts shows plainly the necessity of -continuous revelation; for wherever the gospel is being accepted, the -gift of receiving revelation is being imparted through faith. Peter, in -his first sermon, declares that the time has now come when the Spirit -shall be poured out upon all flesh. Prophecy, visions, dreams were to -attend the believers (Acts ii, 17, 18); and, accordingly, whenever -the gospel is preached and believed, these manifestations follow. The -heavens are opened to Stephen, and he is permitted to see the Son of -God on the right hand of the Father (Acts vi, 55, 56); an angel of the -Lord appears and directs Philip (Acts viii, 26); Christ appears to -Saul (Acts ix, 3-6); through the vision of an angel Cornelius is led -to send for Peter, and {377} he receives supernatural gifts (Acts x, -148); an angel delivers Peter from prison (Acts xii, 7, 8); the Holy -Ghost reveals to the brethren in Antioch that they should send Paul -and Barnabas on a mission (Acts xiii, 1-4); through the Spirit the -apostles and elders are able to settle the dispute about the doctrine -of circumcision (Acts xv, 1-31); twelve men in Ephesus receive the Holy -Ghost through the administration of Paul, and prophesy and speak in -tongues (Acts xix, 1-7). Wherever the gospel message is delivered and -believed, in Palestine, in Greece, in Asia Minor, the results are the -same. The Holy Ghost is given, and His presence is manifested through -these gifts. - -The Acts of the Apostles has taught us this important lesson--that the -gift of receiving revelations was not confined to the Twelve nor was -the gift to cease with them. The gift itself was inseparable from the -gospel. Where there is no gospel there are no revelations, but where -the true gospel of Jesus Christ is, there is revelation also. The -promise of receiving the Holy Ghost, the promised Spirit of truth that -was to lead into all truth and to reveal things to come, is a universal -promise: "For the promise is unto you, and to your children, and to all -that are afar off, even as many as the Lord our God shall call" (Acts -ii, 39). - -THE EPISTLES. - -The epistles of the apostles confirm most emphatically the necessity -of constant revelations from God. The apostolic churches could not -do without such revelations. Hence the necessity of the churches -communicating with the apostles and the apostles writing their -epistles, embodying the will of God. - -For instance, an error arises, as was the case in Colossae. Paul -was at the time in Rome, but the church in Colossae sent a special -messenger to Paul, viz.: Epaphras, who explained the situation to the -apostle and caused the letter to the Colossians to be written as a -refutation of that peculiar error. The Scriptures were not sufficient -for the guidance of the Colossians. The new emergency required a new -communication from God, a new revelation, and God gave it through Paul, -his servant. - -So with all the epistles. Each has a particular object. None is a -treatise on theology, putting forth all that is necessary to know for -all ages and all men. There is not one written for that purpose. - -The first epistles of Paul, I and II Thessalonians, 52 and {378} 53 A. -D., express the joy and satisfaction of the apostle on account of the -manner in which the people of Thessalonica had received the gospel. -He cautions them against the sins prevalent in that great city, and -comforts those who mourned over the loss of dear relatives. The "dead -in the Lord" will be resurrected at the coming of the Lord, and this -event is more fully explained, in accordance with the prophecy of -Daniel concerning the "little horn" (Dan. viii). - -The next epistle, that to the Galatians, A. D. 53 or 57, is a warning -to the churches in that district not to mix up the rites of the Mosaic -law with the ordinances of the gospel, as the two were so different -from each other as Ishmael and Isaac, Sinai and Zion. And to give this -admonition force, the writer proves that his knowledge of Christian -truth was derived not from human teaching, but from God through -immediate revelation, wherefore the apostles of the Lord had recognized -him as their equal (chap. i, 2). - -The epistles to the Corinthians were written A. D. 57 in reply to a -letter received by Paul from the branch in Corinth, requesting his -advice on certain points (ch. vii, 1); also to correct some errors -of which he had heard by report (i, 11; v, 1; xi, 18). The state of -the branch was, however, such that the Apostle deemed it necessary to -send Timothy there also, thus imparting both by letter and by verbal -preaching communications from God. Mark how special emergencies require -special revelations! - -The epistle to the Romans (A. D. 58) is the most systematic of all -the writings of Paul, and one that by Protestants is considered the -basis of gospel theology. The scope of this epistle is to reconcile -the Jews and the Gentiles in the church of Christ, by placing all on -one level in the sight of God. "All have sinned; all must be saved by -the same means." This is the whole epistle in one sentence. Now, it -is instructive to notice how the apostle in this important letter to -the Romans illustrates the question under consideration. In the very -first chapter he says he is constantly praying that God may give him an -opportunity of visiting Rome, not indeed as a tourist and sightseer, -but "that I might impart unto you some spiritual gift" (ch. i, 11). -What "spiritual gifts" are, we learn in I Cor. xii, viz.: "Word of -wisdom," or "knowledge," "faith," "healing," "miracles," "prophecy," -etc. So that it was not enough, according to Paul, for the Christians -in Rome to have all the sacred Scriptures, including this letter, but -they needed something more. They needed "spiritual gifts" continued -among them. It has been reserved for later {379} "Christians" to -discover that Paul was wrong, and that "spiritual gifts" were of no -account as long as the Scriptures were to be had at a cheap price. - -To have the Spirit of God is, further, put forth as the necessary -condition of a "child" of God. "If Christ be in you the body is dead -because of sin, but the Spirit is life because of righteousness." "As -many as are led by the Spirit of God, they are the sons of God." "The -Spirit itself beareth witness with our spirit, that we are the children -of God" (chap. viii). Such is the importance given to the possession -of the Spirit of God. But we have already seen that the very office of -the Spirit is to "lead into all truth, and to reveal things to come." -He who has the Spirit has, therefore, the Spirit of revelation, and -the apostle contends that man without the Spirit of revelation is a -stranger and an enemy to God (chap. viii, 5-9). The apostle further -states that at the time when the fulness of the Gentiles has been -gathered in, direct communication from God will still continue. "For -there shall come out of Zion the deliverer and turn away ungodliness -from Jacob" (chap. xi, 26). How could this be possible if all -communication with God had ceased with the close of the New Testament? -But they have not ceased, "for the gifts and calling of God are without -repentance" (chap. xi, 29). - -This may suffice to show that the great Apostle of the Gentiles never -meant his letter to the Romans nor any other letter to close the -channels of revelation. - -Let us remind ourselves of one more fact. The writers of the New -Testament themselves state that they had not _written_ all that was -necessary for instruction. In writing to the Corinthians about the -partaking of the Lord's supper Paul gives some general directions, but -concludes by saying: "The rest will I set in order when I come" (I Cor. -xi, 34). Now, what instructions or arrangements are here left out? We -do not know. But we see that the written word was not meant to convey -all that was necessary to know. The same expression we find in the -second letter of John. "Having many things to write unto you, I would -not write with paper and ink: but I trust to come unto you, and speak -face to face" (II John, 12). See also (III John, 13). Who can then say -that we in the books of the Bible have all that written which God ever -intended to convey to mankind, and that revelation has ceased? The idea -is in direct contrast to the word of the apostles. - -It is instructive to notice how theologians have been compelled {380} -to turn their own reasons upside down, and to stretch the various -passages of Scripture on their learned racks in order to make them -fit for all occasions. Luther's explanation of our Lord's prayer is -a curious instance. "Daily bread" means, according to that noted -reformer, not only what you eat and drink, but "bread" means also a -house and a wife, obedient children, good neighbors and "other such -things." Whether in "daily bread" was included the beer-keg that Luther -received among his wedding presents, the reformer does not state, but -in the "other such things" is room for a considerable quantity of -"bread." Of course, that kind of exegesis fills everything into the -Bible. By it anything can be got of anything or of nothing, but God -never put it there. Man did it, and, by so doing, proved himself to be -on the wrong track, to say the least. - -In order to gain a sound understanding of the word of God, the various -books must be read as Mr. Locke says the Epistles ought to be read. -He requires you to read through one epistle at a sitting, and observe -its drift and aim. "If," says he, "the first reading gave some light, -the second gave me more; and so I persisted on reading constantly the -whole epistle over at once, till I came to have a general view of the -writer's purpose, the chief branches of his discourse, the arguments -he used, and the disposition of the whole. This, I confess, is not to -be obtained by one or two hasty readings; it must be repeated again -and again, with a close attention to the tenor of the discourse, and -a perfect neglect of the divisions into chapters and verses." If this -plan be adopted, and the books of the Bible be read with a humble, -prayerful heart, a heart in unison with the authors that wrote, the -true meaning of the word will be grasped. - -And the clearer this true meaning becomes, the more it will appear -that nothing short of continued communication with God can satisfy the -heart. For it is the very purpose of the written word of God to lead -men to seek this communication with God, to guide, in other words, the -straying child to its loving father. - -PROPHECIES OF THE NEW TESTAMENT. - -Without entering into a more minute examination of the remaining -epistles, we will proceed to consider some of the prophecies of the -Gospel dispensation. - -Prominent among these prophecies are those which predict the -establishment of a new dispensation in the last days. {381} Our Savior -calls it "the regeneration," and says that in that dispensation "the -Son of man shall sit on the throne of His glory," and the Twelve "shall -sit upon twelve thrones" (Matt. xix, 28). - -Peter says that Christ is to be in heaven until this new dispensation, -"the times of the restitution of all things" comes (Acts iii, 21). - -Jude quotes a prophecy delivered by Enoch about this dispensation: -"Behold the Lord cometh with ten thousand of his Saints to execute -judgment upon all." (Jude 14, 15). - -Paul (II Thess. ii.) is very clear and minute concerning the events -that had to transpire between his own time and the dispensation of the -last days. (1) A "falling away"--a general apostacy was to take place -first, and (2) "that man of sin, the son of perdition, be revealed." -It is further pointed out that the power of apostacy was already, at -the time of the writing of Paul, secretly at work, only there was -something that hindered this power from appearing openly. But as soon -as this obstacle (the Roman imperial power) had been removed, the "man -of sin," i.e., the embodiment of the spirit of apostacy, would boldly -appear, and, this "man of sin" would hold his sway over the world until -destroyed by the "brightness of the coming" of the Lord (_v_. 8). And -this apostate power is further described as one opposing and exalting -himself above every other authority, or "god," both on earth and in -heaven. He is "lawless" and "sitteth in the temple," that is, he is -a "Christian" not an infidel power; his coming is the work of Satan, -and is accompanied by "powers, signs and lying wonders," deceiving all -that would not believe the truth. Among the doctrines that should be -advanced by this apostate power is noted particularly as a departure -from the faith, "doctrines of devils," also a prohibition of marriage, -which was a revival of heathenism (see I Timothy, iv, 1-5), all of -which was fulfilled to the letter in the evolution from Christianism to -Romanism. Nothing can be clearer, from these prophecies of Paul than -this: Shortly after his own time, a period of apostacy would follow, -during which all kinds of lies were to be promulgated in the name of -God. But this period of apostacy would again be followed by a new -dispensation of truth and light, the coming of the Son of God in glory. - -John was the last of the apostles. He lived to see the spirit of -apostacy still more developed than did Paul. In speaking of it he says -that "many anti-Christs" had already come (I John ii, 18, 19; iv, 3). -To him it was given to see, in {382} his apocalyptic visions, the -calamities that crushed the Roman empire, thus making way for the "man -of sin," or the "little horn" of Daniel or the anti-Christ, namely the -great church of the world with her pontifical "image" in Rome. He was -permitted to see the subjugation and flight to the wilderness of the -Church of Christ and the subsequent darkness that followed. But he -also, like the former seers and prophets of the Lord, was permitted -to behold in the future the first rays of the new dispensation, the -millennial kingdom, to be established, never to be overthrown. - -Let us pause for one moment and reflect. If the word of God is sure, -this fact is surely established, that the reign of anti-Christ shall -be followed by a new, glorious dispensation, the millennial reign of -the Son of God. There is scarcely an event in the Scriptures more -frequently predicted than this. All the previous dispensations of God -are only preparations for this the last and most glorious of all, at -the commencement of which the hosts of heaven join the Saints below in -shouting, "Hosannah! Hosannah! Hosannah! The kingdoms of this world are -become the kingdoms of our Lord and of His Christ; and he shall reign -for ever and ever" (Rev. xi, 15). - -But it has before been proved that God never established a new -dispensation without renewing revelations. During the Adamic -dispensation, which continued while man was yet without sin, God -revealed himself. So also during the patriarchal dispensation. God -taught man how to offer sacrifices and to conduct worship. The -Mosaic dispensation was established through revelation continued -through centuries until four hundred years before Christ. The New -Testament dispensation or Gospel dispensation was wonderfully rich in -revelations, until the Priesthood was taken away "unto God" (Rev. vii, -5); and now, can we believe that revelation then and there ceased? -Shall the last dispensation, the most glorious of all, the millennial -reign of Christ, be established without revelation, only through the -wisdom of man, which, by the way, is foolishness to God? No! Such a -view is madness. It may be sound, worldly theology. But it is not the -word of God. All the prophecies that have been fulfilled so far, have -in that fulfillment been accompanied by divine revelation. - -Those prophecies that remain to be fulfilled will as surely be -accompanied by revelations. When Christ first came, His coming was -heralded by angels, and by the Spirit of God operating on men; His -ministry was followed by revelations {383} on the mount, in Gethsemane, -and the Spirit was poured out upon His followers. And yet, at His first -coming, He appeared in humility, despised by men in general. What -will not His second coming, judging from this, bring with it? Surely -revelations _cannot_ cease as long as God has promised to send His Son -in glory to visit this earth and its inhabitants. Preparations _on_ the -earth are necessary for such an event, preparations that no man can -make without the aid of divine revelations. - -During the ages past God has tried the human race in every respect. The -patriarchal dispensation ended in a corruption which even the deluge -could not check. The Mosaic dispensation ended in the rejection and the -dispersion of the covenant people. The Gospel dispensation ended in -the apostacy of the apostolic churches and the reign of anti-Christ. -But God is prepared to gain the victory yet. He promised in the end of -time to establish that kingdom which shall stand forever, never to be -overthrown, and hence the necessity of continuous revelation. - -DIFFICULTIES IN ASCERTAINING THE MEANING OF THE SCRIPTURES. - -In considering the question whether the Bible is sufficient for the -guidance of men to salvation, it becomes a matter of great importance -to ascertain whether the language employed by the sacred writers is -sufficiently clear to be understood, in all main points at least. If -the Spirit of God, in directing the composition of the books of the -Bible, intended to make these books a code of divine laws whereby -further revelation should be rendered superfluous, we may reasonably -expect to find in the Bible clear language conveying the ideas in a -manner to be easily understood by the earnest reader. We may expect to -find no ambiguity, no indistinctness. - -Human laws are written with the greatest possible care. Lawmakers aim -at clearness, seeing that this is indispensable when laws are made for -the guidance of the citizen. Yet with all possible care in framing -laws, it has been found that no law ever was framed, however carefully -worded, that could not be construed in more than one way. Hence the -necessity of a supreme court to which all cases can be appealed, the -meaning of any disputed paragraph of the lay authoritatively given. No -human law would ever be a complete guidance for the citizens without -such a supreme court. - -{384} Now, the question is simply this: Is the Bible clear enough so -that it undoubtedly can be understood in only one way? If it be, then -there may not be any need for the "supreme court" of divine revelation -to appeal to in order to ascertain its meaning, since this is in no -instance doubtful. But if the Bible is not clear enough; if it is so -worded that, in many instances, the same passage may be understood in -more than one way, then further revelation is necessary in order to -settle these points. If every passage of the Bible does not convey only -one meaning and this unmistakably; if many passages can be, and have -been, construed in various ways, and if divine revelation be abolished -then we are exactly in this position: We have a code of laws and a -collection of doctrines; but for the right understanding of those -laws and doctrines we are entirely at the mercy of the sagacity or -the stupidity of the (theological) lawyers with whom we happen to be -connected. There is, then, no appeal, no authority, no certainty. - -Let us honestly consider some of the facts in the case, without -shrinking from the inevitable conclusion. - -First, we are met by the sad fact that mankind has not yet been able to -decide exactly how many and which of the ancient books really belong -to the Bible. The Protestant churches now accept sixty-five books in -all, viz., thirty-eight in the Old Testament and twenty-seven in the -New. But Luther was not quite certain about the canonicity of all of -the twenty-seven books of the New Testament. The Revelation of John -was always suspicious to him, because he did not understand it, and -the Epistle of James, he thought, was more fit to be burned than to be -read. As to the books of the Old Testament, a much later and better -informed critic, Michaelis, has proposed to exclude the two books of -Chronicles from the canon, while others have had their grave doubts -concerning the Song of Songs. But the Catholic church, so far from -being disposed to diminish the number of books, has added all those -which by Protestants have been called apocryphal. The whole apocryphal -collection was by the Council of Trent, 1545, declared to be holy -Scripture, and the council did so with some antiquity in support of -the decision, too. For the book of Baruch is quoted as canonical by -Origen, Athanasius, Cyril, and Ephihanius. Tobith, Judith, Wisdom of -Solomon, Ecclesiasticus and the Maccabees are quoted as canonical -by the great Augustine. Whether, then, the Bible should consist of -seventy-nine books (including the fourteen apocrypha) or of sixty-five, -or only sixty-one, excluding the two Chronicles {385} and James and the -Revelation, is yet a question awaiting its final decision. And it would -seem but reasonable not to abolish the immediate revelations from God -until this problem has been satisfactorily solved. - -Secondly, accepting any of the above mentioned books as canonical, -a great difficulty presents itself in determining the precise text. -What the first authors wrote is in some cases impossible to determine. -Let it be remembered that our present Bibles, with their divisions of -charters and verses, are by no means exactly such as the first authors -left them. Much is the work of uninspired men. The original manuscripts -were copied in numerous editions, and it was always possible in copying -to drop a letter, to misspell a word, to leave out a word, etc. -Translations and paraphrases have been made. These were not always -correct in every particular. In the case of the Old Testament the -original authors did not write the vowels, but only the consonants. It -was the work of later men to insert all the vowels, but whether these -later men in all instances, or even in most, inserted the right vowels -is another open question. At all events, if it were possible to prove -that all the consonants of the Old Testament are identical with those -written by the original authors, and therefore inspired, yet all the -vowels, which are added many years afterwards by uninspired men, cannot -be proved to be of divine origin or such as God originally intended -them to be. - -A few instances may be quoted to illustrate the nature of such easily -recognized changes as the sacred text has suffered. In Jonah 1, 9, the -prophet says: "I am a Hebrew," where the original reading probably was -(as the Septuagint has it): "I am a servant of Jehovah." The difference -is between _Ivri_, Hebrew, and _Ivdi_, the servant of Jehovah. In I -Peter ii, 3, it will always be dubious whether the correct reading is: -"If ye have tasted that the Lord is _gracious_," or "that the Lord is -_Christ_." The fact is that both these words were sometimes written -with the letters _Chs_, standing for both _Christos_ and _Chrestos_, -gracious. In Genesis i, 8, the words: "God saw that it was good" is -wanting at the end of the second day's creation, but it is found -in verse 10, in the middle of the third day's work, indicating a -transposition. Sometimes verses have been added by later copyists. Such -variations amount to many thousands in all, leaving the present text -very far from satisfactory in its details. - -Theologians, in admitting this, as they are compelled to do by -the facts, generally smooth the disagreeable impression over with -the assurance that none of all these variations in {386} the text -affect the meaning in the least degree. "The most inaccurate -text ever written," they say, "leaves the truths of Scripture -substantially unchanged." But this is evidently said more for the -sake of the effect than for the sake of truth. For the theologians -themselves--particularly the Protestants--_always_ insist on the very -letter of the text. The little words "this is" were sufficient in -the quibble between Luther and Calvin to cut the Protestantic party -in two halves, each wishing to roast the other in hell. Yes, the -theologians build doctrines not only on words but on _forms_ of words, -discriminating between the meaning of the same words when used in -this form or the other. In a text where words are so important, it is -ridiculous to say that many thousand variations are of no importance. -And besides, since we know there are many thousand variations, how do -we know that there are not many thousand more which have not yet been -detected? - -This question must be solved before we are prepared to admit that the -Bible is a sufficient guide, and has done away with the necessity of -further revelation. - -But we will pass by the difficulties thus far pointed out. We will -suppose that we have settled beyond doubt the number of books to be -accepted as canonical. We will suppose that the original text has -been preserved, and that the translations thereof in our vernacular -tongues are correct. All this we suppose, for the sake of the argument, -and yet we will find the greatest difficulty still exists--that of -understanding the sacred volume correctly. Indeed, this difficulty is -so great that probably not one single man now living can understand it -all, and those that understand part of it right do so by the aid of the -Spirit of God. - -Some of the difficulties in understanding even the translations of the -Bible may now be pointed out. - -It is admitted that the words used in the Scriptures are sometimes to -be used in a figurative sense and sometimes in a literal sense. What -words are, in each case, to be understood strictly literally and what -figuratively must be left to the judgment of the reader. And from this -fact numerous errors have arisen. - -People have sometimes allegorized where no allegory was intended, as -Origen in reading that Abraham in his old age married Keturah. Now, -he says, the word Keturah means "sweet odor;" and "sweet odor" refers -to the fragrance of righteousness: Hence he concludes that Abraham -in his old age became very pious or righteous, and that this fact is -meant when Moses states that the patriarch married Keturah. {387} -Equally absurd is the following _a la_ Swedenborg: "Adam represents -the intellect and Eve the feeling. That Adam and Eve begat sons and -daughters means, therefore, that the union between intellect and -feeling is what produces knowledge in man." These instances are -extremely absurd and the errors of this kind of interpretation are -easily perceived. But sometimes the errors are not so palpable, -although equally absurd. As for instance, when it is contended that -the "kingdom" of Christ means a religion and not a real kingdom, or -that "the first resurrection" means a revival of the principles for -which the martyrs were killed. In such cases the errors are great, and -hundreds of Bible readers commit just such errors, in many instances -without even knowing it. - -Then, sometimes words that are really used figuratively are understood -literally. You will see pictures, occasionally, where Lazarus is -enjoying his heavenly bliss by sitting in the lap ("the bosom") -of Father Abraham, the artist having misunderstood the figurative -expression used by our Lord. - -This kind of error is more easily committed in reading the prophetical -portions of the Bible. The prophets borrow words denoting natural -objects in order to represent what is spiritual and abstract. Their -books are hieroglyphical, although they do not draw their hieroglyphic -pictures, as did the Egyptian priests, but describe them in words. -Hence the great difficulty in interpreting prophecy. It is not less -difficult than to interpret many ancient Egyptian records. The -prophets, for instance, talk of a "horn" and mean a "crown" or a -"kingdom." "Beast" is a usurping tyrannical power. "Key" stands for -lawful authority. "Virgins" are faithful worshippers, not defiled by -idolatry. - -Generally it must be borne in mind that every word should be understood -as it was commonly understood at the time the Bible was written. Much -minute inquiry, in fact more than most people are prepared to give, is -needed in order to avoid errors arising from a violation of this rule. - -Sometimes a knowledge of Hebrew and Greek is absolutely necessary for -the right understanding of a passage. In I Kings ii, 8, 9, David is -made to say concerning Simei: "Hold him not guiltless, * * but his -hoary head bring down with blood to the grave." This is, of course, -a contradiction. And, besides, David had sworn not to kill Simei. It -seems therefore as if one of the last acts of David was to break his -oath and his royal word. But a knowledge of Hebrew idioms clears this -up; for the word "not" refers to both clauses: "Hold him not guiltless, -* * but bring not his {388} hoary head down with blood." That is the -meaning, and Solomon understood it so. "The end of the world" spoken -of in Matt. xxiv, 3 a Greek scholar will discover to be not the end -of the physical world (_telos tou kosmou_) but the termination of the -then existing economy; for the words are _synteleia tou aionos_. The -interpretation of the whole prophecy of our Lord hangs upon this one -word. Matthew (xii, 40) makes Christ say: "For as Jonah was three days -and three nights in the whale's belly," whereas the fact is, that -there is not, and probably never was, a whale in the Mediterranean. -The Hebrew has "a great fish" (Jonah i, 17) which the translator of the -Septuagint made into a whale, and the misleading quotation slipped into -the New Testament from the Septuagint. - -Sometimes people put a mystical sense into the most plain expressions. -Christ says: "But one thing is needful" (Luke x, 42) and many an -edifying sermon has been preached upon this one "needful thing," -and much curiosity has been needlessly excited to know what that -one needful thing is that in itself is necessary and sufficient to -salvation. People have been so eager to make a mystery that they have -forgotten the fact that Christ for the time does not refer to salvation -at all, but is speaking of a much more trivial subject, yet not less -interesting or noteworthy. Christ has called on His friends, Lazarus, -Martha and Maria. The two ladies are both anxious to entertain Him to -the best of their ability. But Martha seems to have had an idea that -lots of things were necessary in order to make a comfortable meal. In -order to be ready in a hurry Martha wanted her sister to help her, upon -which the Savior politely remarks that "only one thing is needful." -There was no cause for so much serving. He would not enter their house -as a stranger for whom they would have to prepare so many extra dishes. -He would come as their friend and be entertained as such. This would -give both sisters time to sit down and listen to His instructions, -which after all was the "good part" of the entertainment. Stripping -this narrative of the mysteries of theologians and letting common sense -be common sense, we have a beautiful incident at once pleasing and -instructive. - -Sometimes the reader will be misled by the numbers of the Bible, -because he does not know how they originally were used. "Ten" sometimes -stands for "several." In Gen. xxxi, 7, Jacob says that Laban had -changed his wages "ten times," meaning of course "several times." -Perhaps the division of the Roman Empire into "ten" as predicted by -Daniel ought to be understood in the same way, since so far no one -has {389} been able exactly to tell in what "ten" (the word taken -literally) kingdoms that empire on its downfall was divided. If -understood to mean "several" kingdoms, there is no difficulty. "Forty," -in the same way, often means "many." "Seven" and "seventy" denote a -large and complete number, although uncertain to the speaker. - -Sometimes a knowledge of history is required for the right -understanding of passages. (Acts ix, 31): "The churches had rest -throughout all Judea and Galilee" has sometimes been understood to -have been the consequence of the conversion of Paul, whereas the real -cause of this temporary rest was that at this time Caligula attempted -to raise a statue of himself in the "Holy of holies" in the temple. The -consternation which this caused among the bloodthirsty Jews made them -for a time forget the Christian churches. - -Nor less important is a knowledge of ancient chonology, geography, -of botany, of mineralogy, zoology, and archaeology in its various -branches. But we cannot here multiply instances. - -To understand the Bible, even the plainist translation, all these -things are necessary as helps, and yet, without the Spirit of God to -lead into all truth, not all of these helps are sufficient; so numerous -and so vast are the difficulties to be encountered in ascertaining the -true meaning of the Bible. - -Nor need we be surprised at this. The various books are written in -the remote antiquity. Language changes like all that is human. Words -do not remain stationary in their significations. Every word has its -own history, and antique literature always requires a knowledge of the -history of the words. The authors of the Bible write each from his own -standpoint. Some are lawyers, as Moses. Others are humble shepherds, -as Anos. Some are learned men, as Paul and Luke. Others are uneducated -fisherman, as Peter and John. Some are statesmen like Daniel. Others -follow more lowly occupations of life, as Jeremiah. Some write poetry, -others history, others letters and others visions. Some write in the -deserts of Arabia, some by the banks of the rivers in Babylon, some -in the palace in Jerusalem, some in prisons in Rome. Each has his own -peculiarity of style, and to understand it all, you would have to -be conversant with almost every branch of human learning. It is no -figure of speech when Locke says that theology is the direction of -all knowledge to its true end, or when Parley P. Pratt says: "It is -the science of all other sciences and useful arts, being in fact, the -very fountain from which they emanate. It includes philosophy, {390} -astronomy, history, mathematics, geography, languages, the science -of letters, and blends the knowledge of all matters of fact in every -branch of art or research" (Key to Theology, p.2). - -Seeing now that such requirements are made upon us in order to -understand the Bible, and that lack of knowledge necessarily involve -misunderstanding of many of the sacred passages, we ask every -reasonable being, Can it be supposed that the Bible ever was intended -to be a substitute for immediate divine revelation? If it were intended -for this purpose it has signally failed in its purpose; and if the -Bible alone be intended to be the guide to heaven, it is to be feared -that a majority of people will be led to hell for the simple reason -that they never had an opportunity of mastering the difficulties -attending their attempts at understanding what the Bible doctrines -really are. - -"CHRISTIAN" SECTS AN EVIDENCE. - -If further proofs for the necessity of continuous revelation were -needed, the deplorable state of the Christian world, where "each goes -his own way," furnishes those proofs in abundance. - -The object God had in view in giving to His people men through whom He -could reveal His plans and purposes was to "perfect the Saints" and -preserve "unity of faith" (Eph. iv, 11-14). As long as the church had -apostles and prophets, there was no necessity for the churches breaking -up into factions or sects. Differences could arise, and did arise, but -when referred to the inspired men, God, through His Holy Spirit always -settled the difficulties, preserving the unity. - -Some instances, illustrating this, have been recorded for our -information. - -In the church at Jerusalem, as the members increased, a feeling of -jealousy grew up between the different nationalities. The "Grecians" -thought that their widows did not receive a fair portion of the alms -daily distributed among the poor, the "Hebrews" keeping all for their -widows. Among the Jews the "Grecians," that is to say, such Jews that -were not born in Palestine, were held in contempt like everything that -originated outside the confines of the Holy Land. It was thought that -the Jewish converts to Christianity had retained this feeling, and so -neglected their foreign brethren. Now, here was a secret power of evil -at work, strong enough to break the first church up into factions. For -evil grows, if {391} not conquered, and what at first appears like a -cloud, the size of a man's hand, develops into a terrible storm with -thunder and lightning. Small as the matter appeared to be, it was -an attempt at destroying the unity of the Church of Christ. But the -church was equal to this occasion. Its foundations were solid and its -guardians awake. The whole matter was laid before the apostles, and -these found the proper remedy. "Look ye out among you," they said to -the church members, "seven men of honest report, full of the Holy Ghost -and wisdom, whom we may appoint over this business." The people, on -hearing this wise counsel, made their choice, and the apostles set the -chosen apart for this office. And it may be noted as a characteristic -feature of God's way of managing elections, in contrast to the farcical -proceedings of the iniquitous world, that the seven men elected on this -occasion were all "Grecians," judging from their names. The majority, -prompted by the love of God, gave to the minority--the complaining -party--the whole control of the distribution. The church was saved from -the spirit of destruction. Unity was preserved. But it took inspired -men to solve the difficulty in this way, so contrary to all rules, -recognized among men (see Acts, vi, 1-8). - -The next instance is a difference concerning doctrine. - -As soon as the Gospel principles spread and were embraced by the -Gentiles, a struggle necessarily followed between the Jewish and the -Gentile element. Both had much to give up and much to learn from each -other, before a complete unity could be secured. In this struggle, -various questions were brought up for discussion, and amongst others -this: - -Ought not a Gentile convert to first be circumcised and promise to -keep the law, before he was baptized and incorporated in the church? -Many Jewish converts held that this was necessary. For to them the -entrance to the church ought to be through the Mosaic dispensation, to -Gentiles as it had been to Jews. But the Gentiles considered this an -unnecessary circuitous road to the church, holding that the acceptance -of Christ and his ordinances was all that should be required. Here was -a difficult question to decide, and the principle involved was one of -vital importance to the whole Christian community. The danger of a -split was great, but the church had inspired leaders, men who communed -with God. To them the question was referred. And they decided it, not -only according to the Scriptures but according to the revelation given -for the occasion. "It seemed good," they say, "to the Holy Ghost, and -to us, to lay upon you no greater {392} burden than these necessary -things; that ye abstain from meats offered to idols, and from blood -and from things strangled, and from fornication; from which if ye keep -yourselves ye shall do well." (Acts xv, 28, 29.) Here is a decision -arrived at under the direct influence of the Holy Ghost, and one that -brought unity into the churches and joy among the various Gentile -branches. - -Thus we see exemplified the object of continuous revelation, and the -necessity of it. Without it unity cannot be preserved. "That ye may be -one" as Christ is one with His Father, is, however, the very essence -of Christianity, the mark on which it can be distinguished from the -"world," which is all strife and contention. Destroy the unity, and -Christianity is gone, or, since unity is impossible without continuous -revelation, abandon such revelation, and Christianty is no more. - -It is noticeable that the Christian churches, as long as the inspired -men were among them and they listened to their words, kept clear of -all schisms. _So long_, we say, but no longer. For soon men arose -who thought themselves too wise to listen to the counsel of inspired -men. And such imposed upon themselves upon the church with big -words and subtle sophistry, thus drawing many away from the path of -righteousness. This was the work of the spirit of anti-Christ, and the -result was schisms, sects. But still the spirit of revelation lingered -among the churches, uniting the honest everywhere in the love of God -and of one another, until after a long struggle amid persecution from -the outside and rebellion from the inside, the Spirit of revelation was -withdrawn. "The child was taken up to the throne of God." (Rev. xii, -5). The light gave way to darkness. - -Not that the Christian churches became annihilated, not that the -doctrines preached by Christ or, what is the same, the Christian -theology at once vanished. No! It was all there, but wrapped in -darkness. - -Suppose yourself on a ship trying to make for the harbor on a dark, -stormy night. There are the lights along the shore, according to -whose guiding rays alone you can steer your course. But suppose all -these lights are suddenly extinguished. You can see no more where to -go. All your calculations are in vain. Those rays of lights from the -lighthouses were just as necessary for your safety as are your maps -and your compass. Something analogous to this happened to the world, -or, rather to the Christian churches. The guiding light of continuous -revelation was extinguished and {393} the ship left in darkness. At -what precise time this took place we do not presume to say. But it is -certain that the time of revelation did not extend much beyond the -age of the apostles. The church was still there for years, but the -lighthouses were not shining. - -What followed? The most pitiable confusion. The leaders of the -church, no longer guided by inspiration, were unable to preserve -love and unity. Factions became numerous and each faction leader -claimed the supreme authority for himself. Contests for power ensued, -accompanied by scandalous scenes. The church was abandoned, each -faction constructing their own raft and each steering their own course, -occasionally trying to sink other rafts as these by wind and current -were driven out. This was the result of the withdrawal of divine -revelation. - -People were in total darkness. They split on the most trivial questions -as well as over the more important ones. What are we to think when we -read the "history of the church" and find that "Christians" are trying -to find out whether Christ was a real man or only an apparition! Or -whereto had truth gone, when, after long struggles about the doctrine -of the Godhead, it was finally decided, as the standard of orthodoxy, -that: "Incomprehensible is the Father, incomprehensible is the Son, and -incomprehensible is the Holy Ghost; yet not three incomprehensibles, -but one." (Symbol Athan.)? Christ says: "This is eternal life, that -they may know thee, the only true God, and Jesus Christ whom thou hast -sent." (John, xvii, 3); Paul prays that he may know Christ and the -power of His resurrection. (Philippians, vi, 7-10); and John says that -we by keeping God's commandments, know that we "know" Him. (I John -ii, 3), but the Church, as soon as the Spirit of revelation withdrew, -declared that she was in darkness. God, she said, is incomprehensible. -The contrast is so conspicuous that only a blind man can help seeing it. - -This spirit of darkness still enwraps the whole "Christian" world. -The work of dissolution has been going on all the time, and is still -going on. The "Christians" stand against each other like enemies on -a battlefield. Nobody knows where to seek or to find truth. Has the -Roman Catholic church the truth? or the Coptic? or the Armenian? or -the Reformed church? or the church of England? or Luther's faction? or -Methodists? or Baptists? or Presbyterians? or Irvingians or Adventists? -or Universalists? or Quakers? Which has the truth? Which faction is the -Church of Christ? - -{394} Paul says that factions are the result of a "carnal" condition. -"For whereas there is among you envyings and strife, and divisions, are -ye not carnal, and walk as men?" (I Cor. iii, 3.) The "Christian" world -to-day, the Apostle then declares to be a "carnal" christendom. But to -be carnally minded, we further learn (Rom. viii, 6, 7), is "death," -and "enmity against God." The Christian world to-day is therefore -in a state of "death" and "enmity against God." The word of God has -pronounced His judgment, and all as a consequence of their having -despised and rejected continuous revelation from God. - -This suggests the remedy to be applied: Divine revelation. - -God has promised, in the last days, "And it shall come to pass -afterward that I will pour out my Spirit upon all flesh; and your sons -and your daughters shall prophesy, your old men shall dream dreams, -your young men shall see visions * * * * and it shall come to pass that -whosoever shall call on the name of the Lord shall be delivered: For -in Mount Zion and in Jerusalem shall be deliverance, as the Lord hath -said, and in the remnant whom the Lord shall call" (Joel ii, 28-33). -And this promise God will fulfill. Revelations are necessary for the -deliverance of His people in these last days, and God is faithful. - -Already the light of revelation has broken through the dark clouds -of medieval errors. The prophets of God have again spoken, revealing -_God's_ way of salvation. Will the "Christian" world believe? Or will -they, like the Jews formerly, reject the light of revelation, to their -own damnation? - -One objection, and only one, needs to be answered before we close -this part of our investigation. It has been said that God prohibits -people from adding anything to the Bible, since John the Revelator -says: "If any man shall add unto these things, God shall add unto -him the plagues that are written in this book" (Rev. xxii, 18). The -prohibition is given for any "man" to add anything of his own to -the book of Revelation, or to the word of God. And woe to the man -who is preposterous enough to add his own productions to the sacred -compositions of God! But neither this passage nor any other passage in -the Bible states that God would never any more reveal anything. God -does not prohibit himself from adding whatever He thinks necessary. - -In fact, God has added to the volume of the New Testament since the -book of Revelation was written. The Gospel of John, and, in all -probability, the three epistles of John, were all written after the -book of Revelation. The latest {395} date assigned to the Revelation is -96 A. D., while others (and more probably) give it the date of 67 or -68. The three epistles were written 68 and the gospel 97, so that there -is no possibility for thinking that God did not intend to add anything -to the existing records. - -The Gospel of John is the last book of the New Testament. And in this -very book we have the comforting promise of Christ recorded: "He (the -Spirit) shall glorify Me: for he shall receive of Mine, and shall show -it unto you. All things that the Father has are Mine: therefore, said -I, that he shall take of Mine, and shall show it unto you" (John xvi, -14, 15). Here is a promise of continuous revelation. - -II. - -Having seen, now, that continuous revelation is necessary for the -guidance of men unto eternal salvation, and also that God through his -ancient prophets has promised to manifest Himself preparatory to the -foundation of the kingdom of the Son of God upon the earth, it becomes -necessary to enquire into the evidences that present themselves of the -truth of the claims of Joseph Smith, the Prophet. Did God speak through -him, or, was he an enthusiast, an impostor? This question concerns -every human being. - -With a voice like that of the angel whom John saw in his visions on -Patmos, Joseph proclaims in the name of the Lord: - -"Hearken, O, ye people of My Church, saith the voice of Him who dwells -on high, and whose eyes are upon all men, yea, verily I say, hearken ye -people from afar, and ye that are upon the islands of the sea, listen -together. For verily _the voice of the Lord is unto all men"_ (Doc. and -Cov. sec. i, 1, 2). - -For centuries past the world had cherished the thought that the voice -of the Lord should no more be heard, when suddenly, thunderlike, a -messenger appeared, heralding from one end of heaven to mother the -above quoted intelligence. God has spoken. - -To the chosen seed these were, indeed, tidings of great joy, but the -world at large, influenced, as the Jews formerly were, by priests and -rabbis, denounced the messenger as a bold imposter. He offered the -strongest proof a man ever can offer as a demonstration of the truth of -his message; he gave his life, sealing his testimony with his blood. -Yet a sceptical world refused to believe, refused, to a large extent, -even to investigate. - -{396} What was, then, the nature of his message? That the day of the -Lord is at hand; that the inhabitants of the earth must repent of their -sins and false doctrines, and turn unto God; that those who would obey -should be made happy in the kingdom of the Son of God, but on all -disobedient souls fearful judgments would speedily fall. To prepare for -the coming of Christ was the message sent from God to man through His -servant, the Prophet Joseph. That was the nature of the message. - -It will be perceived that this is in full harmony with the sacred -writ, and its very nature should be a sufficient proof of its divine -origin. If it harmonizes with the Bible, how can it be false? How can -those who believe the one reject the other? Is not that the very same -contradiction as that of which the Jews were guilty who believed the -sacred writings of the Old Testament at the same time they rejected -Christ? Clearly, when the Bible is first proved to be true, everything -that is in perfect harmony with the Bible must be true, too. In such -relation to the Bible stands the divine message of which we are -speaking. - -This is a subject that must not be treated lightly. The highest -interests are here at stake--interests dearer than life itself, which -lasts but a moment. If God has spoken to this generation, woe, woe, woe -unto those who wilfully shut their ears and harden their hearts against -the word of God! The antediluvian world was drowned by a flood because -the people did not heed the warning voice. The cities of the plain were -wrapped in flames and buried in a sulphurous tomb because they rejected -the message of God. Jerusalem fell because she did not know the time -of her visitation. And how can the present world escape a similar fate -under similar circumstances? - -With these lessons of past ages before us, let every honest soul -investigate the evidences of the truth of this message of the latter -days. An honest investigation is the very least that can be demanded -for a subject of this vast importance. - -The attention of theological students who are familiar with the -evidences of the truth of Christianity is particularly called to the -line of thought here offered, as it is proposed to show that the -message delivered by Joseph Smith is supported by the same evidence as -the message delivered by former prophets or apostles. Christianity and -"Mormonism" must stand or fall together. If the evidence here presented -is sufficient for the one, it is sufficient for both. - -{397} RETROSPECTIVE EVIDENCE. - -The books of the Old Testament abound with predictions foretelling the -work of Christ on earth. It is distinctly predicted that a deliverer -should come, "the seed of woman;" he should spring out of the people -of Abraham; a new covenant would be made; the deliverer would be -despised, put to death, and yet reign for ever and ever. Such wonderful -predictions run like a string through the Old Testament, and are always -pointed to as an evidence of the truth of Christianity. This is what -is sometimes called retrospective evidence. Christ himself points to -these predictions as such evidence. "Ought not Christ to have suffered -these things, and to enter His glory? Beginning with Moses and all -the prophets, He expounded unto them in all the Scriptures the things -concerning himself." (Luke xxiv, 26, 27. Compare John v, 46, 47.) - -But the same prophets foretell with equal clearness the grand work -in which the Latter-day Saints are now engaged, as will appear on -investigation of the following passages. - -Isaiah has many remarkable predictions, some of which were fulfilled -shortly after their delivery. Syria and Israel, for instance, were to -be conquered by Assyria, before the infant son of the prophet could say -"my father" (Isaiah viii, 4). The glory of Kedar was to fail in one -year (xxi, 6), that of Moab in three years (xvi, 14), that of Ephraim -in sixty-five years (vii, 8), that of Tyre in seventy years (xxiii, -15). Other predictions relate to more distant times. Thus that portion -of his book which is contained in chapter xl to lxiv embraces the -whole period from the Babylonian captivity to the end of the Christian -dispensation. - -In this portion of the book the prophet predicts the deliverance of the -Jews by Cyrus (xliv, 28; xlv, 1-5, xlvii); the return to Judea (xliv, -28), the coming, suffering and glory of the Messiah, the downfall of -idolatry, the rejection of Christ by the Jews, and their consequent -rejection by God; also their final conversion and recovery (lii, 3; -lxii; lxv). - -Speaking of this last event, the final gathering of the Jews--an event -which is about to be fulfilled in our own time--the prophet (chapter -lv) says that there should be a people or a nation, previously unknown -to the Jews, who should be willing to join the Jews in their worship of -God Almighty. "Behold, thou shalt call a people which thou didst not -know; and a people which did not know thee shall run to thee for the -sake of Jehovah, thy God, and for the sake of the Holy One in Israel, -for he hath glorified thee." - -{398} Could language more clearly convey that at the time of the final -restoration of the Jews there should exist another people, too, who -would share with the Jews the glory in store for them? In the next -chapter (lxvi, 6-8) this other people is more clearly described: "And -the sons of the stranger who follow Jehovah in order to serve Him, and -to love Jehovah's name * * * those I will bring to My holy mountain, -and they shall rejoice in My house." These predictions are very clear, -and it is a literal fulfillment thereof that the Saints are called out -of all nations of the earth so that they may form that one nation here -spoken of, and the latter part of Isaiah's predictions are as literally -verified as that part which relates to former events. - -Among the predictions of the prophet Micah we notice the invasion -of Shalmaneser (i, 6-8), and Sennacherib (i, 9-16), the dispersion -of Israel (v, 7-8) the destruction of Jerusalem (iii, 12). He also -foretells the gathering of Israel and the exaltation of Christ over all -nations. Speaking of the gathering of Israel, he says that a forerunner -should first come, and this forerunner is described as a people with -a leader at their head and Jehovah as their guide, alluding to Israel -in the wilderness, where Moses was their prophet, Jehovah going before -them. Thus saith Micah ii, 12, 13: "Certainly I will gather thee, -Jacob, and bring together the rest of Israel. * * The forerunner (or -rather the one who 'breaks' the way) goes before them; * * * the prince -goes before them and Jehovah leads." In chapter iv. the prophet more -fully describes what should happen before the gathering of Jacob: "At -the end of the days the mountain of the house of Jehovah shall be -established upon the top of the mountains, * * and the nations shall -run thereto. * * * In the same days said Jehovah, shall I gather the -remnant." Read chapter iv, 1-10 carefully. It predicts unmistakably -that at the time of the final delivery of the Jews there should exist -a people gathered among the mountains in order to serve the Lord, a -people endowed with wisdom to exercise judgment in the affairs of the -nations of the world, and yet be a peaceful, agricultural people, who -had thrown away their swords for peaceful occupations. This prediction -is as clear as any ever given concerning Christ and His work, and it -is fulfilled in the gatherings of the Saints. If prophetic evidence is -required, God has given it to us. - -Let us turn to Jeremiah, who flourished a hundred years later. - -{399} The chronological arrangement of the predictions of this prophet, -as has been already remarked, is not very plain, but passages relating -to the first salvation of Israel are easily recognized. Chapter iii, -15-18, are among these. Here the prophet in words that cannot be -mistaken says that the house of Judah shall go to the house of Israel, -and "they shall come together from the land of the north to the land -which I have given your fathers." - -That this prediction does not relate to the deliverance from Babylon -is evident from the fact that the prophet says: "the house of Judah -shall walk with the house of Israel." The house of Israel must then -already be gathered, or else the house of Judah could not go with them. -At the return from Babylon Judah took the lead, and the Israelites -who returned had to come to Judah. Judah took the lead. Here is a -deliverance and return predicted in which Israel takes the lead. Israel -must consequently be gathered as well as Judah and previous to Judah. -Compare this with the message delivered through Joseph the Prophet, and -the evidence is both strong and conclusive. - -No less clear is Daniel. In his second chapter, this great prophet -predicts coming events with the clearness of history. Four kingdoms -are described: The Babylonian, under the dynasty of Nebuchadnezzar; -the Medo-Persian, the Grecian and the Roman. The last named is divided -into ten, all of which in their composition carry the seed of their -dissolution. Iron (political power) and clay (man-invented religion) -mixed together, was their inheritance from Rome, and the cause of their -weakness. But in the days of these ten kingdoms the kingdom of heaven -is founded, a stone cut out without hands of man yet of miraculous -origin; mighty as a mountain, and finally, superior to the finest -metals, the most splendid earthly thrones. - -That this prediction was not fulfilled at the time of Christ is clear -from two facts: First, that Christ came before the dissolution of the -Roman empire; and, secondly, that Christ did not found a kingdom at all -when He was here. Only by the most lamentable perversion of Scripture -can this passage be made to apply to the first coming of Christ. It -must apply to His second coming or have no meaning at all. But to His -second coming it applies. Then His kingdom will fill all the earth, but -the stone must first roll, and, while so doing, grow until it becomes -fit to perform the work assigned to it. - -In chapter seven the prophet treats of the same subject. {400} The four -kingdoms are represented by four beasts, and the ten kingdoms by ten -horns; three of the horns or kingdoms are subdued by a little horn, -the papal, anti-Christian power, which exercises its tyrannical reign, -and overcomes the Saints for a period of one thousand two hundred and -sixty years. Here, too, the time is fully defined, showing beyond the -possibility of doubt that the restoration of the Kingdom of God belongs -to this century, counting from the appearance of the little horn, the -papal power. - -Thus the ancient prophets have spoken of the time in which we live, and -their predictions are irrefutable evidence of the truth of the message -accepted by the Latter-day Saints. - -Let us add one more testimony. John, the great prophet of the New -Testament, while on Patmos, has a vision in which the Turkish conquest -is shown (chapter ix). Four angels, bound in the great river Euphrates, -are let loose to spread war and desolation upon the earth for a period -of about four hundred years (Rev. ix, 15). Their great numbers are -described, their armors, their national colors, their power to hurt -an idolatrous "Christian" world, tormenting those who had abandoned -the worship of God for the worship of Saints and images. After this -(chapter x) a messenger appears with a little book, signifying that the -Spirit of prophecy should again be manifested before "many people, and -nations, and tongues and kings" (Rev. x, 1-11). How very clear is this -prediction as to the great event of our time. In reading the vision we -feel that John saw the youthful Prophet Joseph with the little book -in his hand, and heard his mighty voice declaring that the fulness of -times had come. "And the angel (or messenger) which I saw stand upon -the sea and upon the earth (embracing both hemispheres) lifted up his -hands to heaven and swore by him that liveth for ever and ever * * * * -that there shall be time no longer, but in the days of the voice of the -seventh angel * * * * the mystery of God should be finished" (x, 5-7). -Is not this the very essence of the message delivered by Joseph the -Prophet? - -With such frequency and with such clearness the Spirit of prophecy in -all past ages foretells the work in which the Latter-day Saints are -now engaged. If Christ can point to predictions as an evidence of His -divine mission; if Christians can point to prophecy as an evidence -of the truth of Christianity, why are not these predictions, these -prophecies, equally infallible evidence of the truth of the divine -mission of Joseph Smith? How one can be accepted and the other rejected -I fail to see. - -{401} PROSPECTIVE EVIDENCE. - -Our Lord refers more than once to prophecies delivered by Himself as -evidence of His divine mission: "And now I have told you before it came -to pass, that when it is come to pass ye might believe." (John xiv, -29.) This kind of evidence has been called prospective. When we read, -for instance, the prophecy of our Lord announcing the destruction of -Jerusalem, compare the prediction with the description of the fearful -event given by Joseph, and see how literally everything was fulfilled, -we can understand what strong evidence the prophecy is of the divine -mission of the Lord. Jerusalem, Babylon, Nineveh are all witnesses -of the truth of the word of God, and their testimony is unanimously -accepted by everyone who is able to trace the finger of God. The -conclusion is this, that when a man foretells an event which no human -wisdom could foresee, the occurrence of such an event is a sure proof -that God spoke through that man. So God Himself reasons: "Who hath -declared this from ancient times? Have not I, the Lord?" (Isaiah, xlv, -20-22.) - -If we apply this rule to the message delivered through Joseph Smith, we -unavoidably reach the same conclusion. We are forced by the most plain -logic to acknowledge his divine mission. - -The following is offered for consideration: In the Book of Doctrine -and Covenants many predictions are given concerning the Saints, some -of which have already been fulfilled, while others are still awaiting -fulfillment. - -In 1830, when the Church was still in her earliest infancy, it was -predicted: "Zion shall rejoice upon the hills and flourish before the -final salvation of Israel" (Doctrine and Covenants, sec xxxv, 24, 25). -This remarkable prediction is often repeated, and finally, in the year -1838, at Far West, Missouri, it is again announced: "Therefore, will I -not make solitary places to bud and to blossom, and to bring forth in -abundance, said the Lord? Is there not room enough upon the mountains?" -(Doctrine and Covenants, sec. cxvii, 7, 8.) - -From the very foundation of the Church the Spirit of God, through the -prophet, thus announces in no uncertain way that Zion, the Saints, -should move to "the hills," "the mountains," "the solitary places," -and there be prosperous, "blossom" gloriously. It must be remembered -that these predictions were delivered at a time when no human wisdom -could foresee such an event. When the Church was founded in 1830, -there was no possibility--speaking from a mere human {402} point of -view--of foreseeing her removal to the hills, much less that she would -be removed and prosper in the "hills." Nor is there in the whole -history of mankind anything analogous to this exodus of the Church. The -probability, speaking from a human point of view, when the Church was -founded, was either that she would be favored by the world and remain -where she was, or that she would be crushed on the spot by an immense -hostility. Either of these two occurrences might have been considered -probable at the time; but none of them was predicted. The Church -should blossom in the hills. Has not this prediction, delivered half -a century ago, been remarkably fulfilled? Who can travel through the -valleys of the mountains to-day, among fragrant gardens and orchards, -and notice the friendly, peaceful homes that everywhere smile upon the -stranger, or observe the condition of the Saints, without seeing that -the predictions have come literally true? Zion now blossoms in the -mountains. - -The fulfillment of these predictions has not been brought about by -man, otherwise than in this way that ungodly men, without their own -knowledge, were the instruments. The Saints were driven from place to -place. They went not with a _calculation_ to fulfill prophecy, but -because they could not help themselves. In the same way the Jews and -the Romans fulfilled the predictions of our Lord. - -Anyone who will honestly consider these facts will see that the events -prominent in the history of the Latter-day Saints indelibly mark Joseph -Smith as a prophet of God. - -Other predictions delivered by Joseph the Prophet concern the nations -of the earth. In 1832 the following prediction was given: "For after -your testimony cometh the testimony of earthquakes, that shall cause -groanings in the midst of her, and man shall fall upon the ground, and -shall not be able to stand. And also cometh the testimony of the voice -of thunderings, and the voice of lightings, and the voice of tempests, -and the voice of the waves of the sea, heaving themselves beyond their -bounds. And all things shall be in commotion; and, surely, men's hearts -shall fail them; for fear shall come upon all men." (Doctrine and -Covenants, sec. lxxvii, lxxxix, xci). - -True, this prediction has not yet in all its details been fulfilled; -still, the events of the last ten years fully indicate that the time -is drawing near when the "testimony of thunders" shall roll over -the earth. I refer to numerous calamities which the last years have -witnessed. Earthquakes, floods, {403} storms, fires, conflagrations, -wars, anarchy have filled the newspapers with horrible reading matter. -We need only remember the earthquake in Charleston, the overflow of the -Yellow River in China, the conflagration of several theatres, the riots -in Chicago. So noted have these years been for calamities of every -description that astrologers have pointed out that they were caused -by certain planets which, during the past years, have had a peculiar -position in relation to each other and to the earth. Be this as it may, -the fact remains that we live in a time of visitation--a visitation -already foretold by Joseph the Prophet. Here, again, we see his words -verified, and he himself vindicated as a prophet of God. - -Another prediction, the fulfillment of which is written in letters of -blood on the pages of the history of the American nation, cannot be -contradicted. In 1832 God declared through Joseph Smith: "Behold the -Southern States shall be divided against the Northern States, and the -Southern States shall call on other nations, even the nation of Great -Britain, as it is called, and they shall also call upon other nations, -in order to defend themselves, and thus war shall be poured out upon -all nations." (Doctrine and Covenants, sec. lxxxvii, 3). Concerning -this war, it was foretold that it should terminate in "death and misery -to many, many souls." Also the place where the first shot was to be -fired was foretold: "Verily, thus saith the Lord, concerning the wars -that will shortly come to pass, beginning at the rebellion of South -Carolina." (Doctrine and Covenants, sec. lxxxvii, 1; cxxx, 12, 13.) - -These minute predictions were given at a time when people generally -did not believe it possible for the United States to engage in a war -with each other. Those acquainted with the sentiments that prevailed -in America at that time, all agree in this. Nay, even when the report -reached the Northern States that their Southern brethren had actually -commenced the tragedy, it was hard for the Northern States to believe -it. There was no possibility at the time of Joseph for human sagacity -to foresee this war. Yet the despised prophet predicted it with a -clearness not surpassed by Isaiah or Daniel. - -Did it come true? Did the war break out in South Carolina? Was the -slave question the _casus belli_? Did the Southern States apply to -other nations for help? Every particular came true, and the world knows -it, even if it fails to acknowledge that all had been predicted years -before it happened. - -{404} It would be a reasonable supposition that the literal fulfillment -of a prediction like this should be proof enough of the divine mission -of the prophet. Or, what is required of a true prophet? Is not that -enough that his predictions are proved to be true? In the case of -Isaiah, Jeremiah, Daniel, John, nothing more is required. When we see -that their predictions have come true we grant that they were true -prophets. Must we, then, reverse every rule of logic in the case of -Joseph Smith? Must we say his predictions have been fulfilled; _ergo_ -he was a _false_ prophet? The absurdity of this is too great to need -refutation. - -We know that an objection has been raised that the prediction of the -war did not come true in every particular--that the war was confined to -the United States, and was not poured out upon all nations. - -To this objection we answer that, in one sense, it was poured out upon -all nations. The population of the United States consists, as is well -known, of people from almost every nation under the sun, and England, -Germany, France, Italy, Sweden, Denmark, all were represented in the -armies of that war. All contributed to the death list in that long and -fearful combat. How much misery, how much sorrow, how many tears did -that war cause far beyond the borders of the great republic, when aged -mothers and fathers, and sisters and brothers in the old countries -received the intelligence that a son or a brother was wounded or dead? -If we will consider this in all its consequences we will soon find that -the expression, "War shall be poured out upon all nations" is no idle -figure of speech. It is a stern fact. Thousands beyond the rolling -waves of the ocean drank the bitter cup filled with the curse of that -war. Understood in this way, the prediction is literally fulfilled in -all its details. - -But it must also be remembered that we have not yet reached the last -scene of the drama. It is a grave question with some clear-seeing -politicians to-day whether the slave question has yet reached its final -solution. If it has not, we may yet see the prediction in question -fulfilled in every particular. - -The prediction itself plainly states that some time would elapse -between the fulfillment of its various parts. Verse 3, D&C 87, -foretells that the war should be caused by the division of the United -States into two great parties, and that the Southern States should -call upon Great Britain; "and thus war should be poured out upon all -nations." Then verse 4 {405} explains that this should be continued -"after _many days_," thereby that the slaves (the negroes) should rise -up, and also the remnant (the Indians), and new wars, new bloodshed -take place. The prophecy thus clearly marks two divisions, the events -of which are separated from each other by a period of _many_ days, or -years; for days in the prophetic language are always understood to mean -years. Thus the prediction itself is plain. It foretells the so-called -War of the Rebellion, its subsequent result as well as its causes. It -further intimates that the question out of which it arose should be -settled for many years, but that again the flames of war should be -kindled and spread wider than before. The first part of this prediction -has been fulfilled. The second belongs to the future. - -Having thus removed the objection made to the prediction, it may not -be out of place to show that this way of putting close together, in -prophetical sentences, events which are in time far separated from each -other, is common to prophetical writers. In this respect the Prophet -Joseph resembles the ancient prophets, a fact which ought not to be the -ground of objection. - -Isaiah, speaking of the mission of Christ (chapter lxi, 1-3), says: -"The Spirit of the Lord Jehovah is upon me * * to proclaim the year of -acceptance of Jehovah and the day of vengeance of our God." Christ, -in reading and expounding this text in Nazareth, reads to the middle -of the verse, closes the books and exclaims: "To-day this scripture -is fulfilled in your ears." (Luke iv, 21.) Indeed, with the coming -of Christ the year of acceptance of Jehovah had come. The first -part of the verse was fulfilled, but the second portion--the day of -vengeance--was not yet. Thousands of years lie between the first part -of this verse and the second. - -So the Prophet Joel, in his second chapter, verses 28-32, foretells -in one sentence the wonders of the day of Pentecost (compares Acts -ii, 16-21) and the great day of Jehovah, when no one can escape the -judgments to come except those who take their refuge upon Mount Zion -and in Jerusalem, events which are separated from each other by -thousands of years. - -The objection to the prediction of Joseph Smith is therefore no -objection at all, unless the ancient prophets must be rejected on -the same ground. On the contrary, an honest investigation leads to -the discovery that the very language of prophecy as delivered by the -Prophet of this dispensation is in harmony with ancient prophecies, -that they flow from one and the same source--the Spirit of God. - -{406} DIRECT EVIDENCE. - -With "direct evidence," theologians mean such evidence as is supplied -by the miracles of the Lord and his servants. - -It is true that miracles are often appealed to as evidence of the -divine mission of Christ. Nicodemus says: "No man can do these miracles -that thou doest except God be with him" (John iii, 2). Christ Himself -supports this view. "I have greater witness than that of John; for -the work which the Father has given me to finish, the same works that -I do bear witness of me, that the Father hath sent me" (John v, 36). -"Believe me that I am in the Father, and the Father in me, or else -believe me for the very works' sake" (John xiv, 11). Also: "But that -ye may know that the Son of Man hath power on earth to forgive sins -(He says to the sick of palsy), I say unto thee, 'Arise, and take up -thy bed, and go thy way unto thine house'" (Mark ii, 10, 11). Here, -clearly, miracles are furnished as evidence of Christ's divine mission. - -But it must be remembered that the performance of miracles is not -always a proof of divine authority. The Egyptian magicians worked -several miracles, it seems, in the sight of Pharaoh, thereby turning -his heart away _from_ God. The disciples of the Pharisees at the time -of Christ also performed miracles. They charged Christ with the crime -of being connected with the powers of darkness, and that He by such aid -cast out demons; to which charge Christ with holy indignation, replies: -"If I cast out demons with the aid of Beelzebub, by whom do _your -children_ cast out demons?" So that miracles were by no means something -which Christ claimed as his exclusive prerogative. It has also been -clearly foretold that anti-Christ should claim miraculous powers and -thereby deceive many. "His coming is after the workings of Satan with -all power and signs and lying wonders" (II Thess. ii, 9). "And he doeth -great wonders, so that he maketh fire come down from heaven on the -earth in the sight of men and deceiveth them that dwell on the earth by -the means of those miracles which he had power to do in the sight of -the beast" (Rev. xiii, 13, 14). From these passages it is clear that -caution is needed in accepting this kind of evidence. Miracles may be -evidence of the presence of God or the presence of anti-Christ. - -Nor is the performance of miracles always necessary to prove divine -authority. A man may be sent from God in order to fulfill a very -important mission without having to {407} prove this by miracles. Thus -John the Baptist had a very important mission. He came to "prepare the -way" for the appearance of Christ, yet it is not known that he proved -his mission by miracles. - -It is true that Christ and His Apostles after Him worked many striking -miracles, even the raising of the dead, but these miracles were, after -all, not so frequent as has sometimes been imagined. Those men of -God did not touch everything with supernatural power, healing every -sick person they saw, raising every dead one, changing the common day -occurrences of life into scenes matching the stories of the "Arabian -Nights." Not at all. Their miracles were comparatively scarce; they -were exceptional occurrences. Thus when Paul was incarcerated in Rome, -the cold prison walls forming but a poor shelter for his body during -the winter, and his resources probably being exhausted, he asked -Timothy kindly to bring with him the cloak which Paul had forgotten -at Troas, at the house of one of the brethren, called Carpus. (II -Tim., iv, 13). The passage is as prosaic as it could possibly be, and -has nothing supernatural about it. Still more, in the same chapter -we hear Paul diligently plead with Timothy to come to Rome to him, -for he was now alone. All except Luke had forsaken him, and among -other misfortunes was this--that he had had to leave Trophimus sick -at Miletum. "Erastus abode at Corinth, but Trophimus have I left -at Miletum, sick" (II Tim. iv, 20). Sick? Why did not the great -Apostle cure him instead of leaving him sick? If the Apostles had -been such miracle-makers as modern fancy has represented them to be, -an occurrence of this nature would have been impossible. But this is -not the only one recorded. Timothy, one of Paul's converts and fellow -laborers, is always spoken of in terms of high praise, and he is a -noble instance of eminent gifts and grace in one young in years. This -favorite of the apostle was sick, however, and in his letter Paul -therefor exhorts him to be careful about his health: "Drink no longer -water but use a little wine for thy stomach's sake and thine often -infirmities" (I Tim. v, 23). Let those who have overestimated the -frequency of miracles at the time of the first Christian churches, -consider this passage well, and they will be likely to see their -mistake. Here was a prominent man of the church, himself possessing -great spiritual gifts, constantly suffering from "infirmities." Here -is the great "Apostle of the Gentiles," whose power always was great, -advising that prominent man to use a little medicine. {408} Why did he -not promise him a miracle? Why? That we do not know, but this we do -know, that miracles were never by God strewn round, "plenty as black -berries." - -Anyone who will study the miracles of our Lord and his apostles, -will find that they were always performed for the glory of God, and -conveyed a lesson necessary and appropriate. Although individuals were -thereby benefited, yet this was not the only or ultimate aim. Christ, -for instance, heals with a touch a man whom the law had pronounced -unclean, and whom no Jew would touch. He shows by His miracles that -he is the Lord over disease, over demons, over physical nature, over -brute creatures, in order that we may have confidence in Him in all -things. We see him forgiving sins, answering prayers, direct (Mat. ix, -20-22), intercessory (23-26), united (27-31), and even unuttered -(32-33). The same characteristics may be observed in the miracles of -the apostles. They were never performed for selfish purposes, nor -for the gratification of curiosity, never for the sake of show. The -epistles explain that miraculous gifts, including prophecy, were given -to confirm the truth of the Gospel, promote its rapid dissemination, -and edify the churches. - -Such miracles, then, are from God, and may be relied upon as evidence -of the truth of those revelations which they are intended to prove. - -Two questions now become appropriate in our investigation: Did -miraculous manifestations follow the message of Joseph the Prophet, -and, if so, were these miraculous manifestations of such a nature as to -warrant the conclusion that he had his power from God? Let us see. - -In the year 1830 the Lord declared through His prophet: "And it shall -come to pass that there shall be a great work in the land, even among -the Gentiles * * * for I am God and mine arm is not shortened; and I -will show miracles, signs and wonders, unto all those who believe on -my name; and who shall ask it in my name in faith they shall cast out -devils (demons); they I shall heal the sick; they shall cause the blind -to receive their sight, the deaf to hear, and the dumb to speak, and -the lame to walk. The time speedily cometh when great things are to be -shown forth unto the children of men" (Doctrine and Covenants, sec. -xxxv 7-10.) Here we have an unmistakably clear promise that miracles -should attend the message of our Prophet; and this promise is repeated -at other times. But was this promise also kept? Were those "great -things" shown unto the children of men? Or was the promise a false one? - -{409} How could it be false? This was one of the very first promises -given. When we remember how rapidly the Church spread in those early -days, no other conclusion is possible than this: that the promise given -was also kept to the very letter. Men are not so foolish as to follow a -man who promises "great things" and never keeps his promises. This the -ministers of the world have learnt, wherefore they wisely abstain from -promising any "great things" before the millennium, possibly. It is -always convenient to have a future to draw on during present poverty. -But here is a man who, contrary to most ministers of the world, -declares in the name of the Lord that the time had now come for the -manifestations of "great things." Thousands heard this and believed, -in itself a sure proof that "great things" really were shown. The sick -were healed, the blind received their sight, the deaf heard, the dumb -spake and the lame walked. - -At the time of Joseph it was generally accepted, even among the -enemies, as a fact that the Prophet performed many great miracles. We -remember a romance from that time wherein Joseph is represented as -raising a dead lady. Of course, the author of this romance explains -it as humbug, the apparent death being caused by a dose of morphine -or something else. Other authors ascribe the works of the Prophet to -magnetism. Joseph Smith, they say, knew the mysteries of magnetism and -understood how to turn them to good account. These efforts on the part -of the enemies to explain or account for the miracles of the prophet -are a proof as sure as any one can desire that he showed those "great -things" which he promised to show in the name of the Lord. Had there -been nothing, the enemies would have nothing to account for. "He did -it through magnetism" is the modern expression for: "He did it through -Beelzebub." Had Joseph been an impostor, how easily that could have -been exposed. Here he promises that the sick should be healed by faith. -Yet no attempt has been made to prove that the promise was never kept, -only that he kept it through magnetism! The enemies well knew that such -works followed the testimony of Joseph the Prophet, works for which -they could not account in the usual way. - -As an instance of how commonly the enemies believed in Joseph's power, -the following well-known incident may be referred to. A man once -came to the Prophet and asked him to show a miracle. It was not the -Prophet's way to make "show" of such works; wherefore he positively -refused. But the man grew impertinent and abusive, and talked lightly -of {410} the work of God. Finally the prophet said in a voice which -penetrated the soul of the miracle-seeking visitor: "You want a -miracle. Tell me what you want. Do you want to be struck blind, deaf -or dumb? In the name of the Lord God I tell you, you shall have it." -Upon this the man left the presence of the prophet in a hurry. Now, -why did not this man stay and have a fair trial? Joseph promised him a -miracle. Why did he not wait and get it? Simply for the reason that he -dared not. In common with all who knew Joseph, he was too well aware of -the power of God through the Prophet. The enemies themselves are thus -testifying to the fact that miracles attended this Prophet. - -Orson Pratt in his work has recorded a number of cases of wonderful -healing. - -Nor are we referred exclusively to dead witnesses. There are still -living men and women in Utah and elsewhere who were personally -acquainted with the Prophet, and they are willing to testify, to the -last of the great works they have seen with their eyes and heard with -their ears, performed by the Prophet. Moreover, great works still -continue. To deny, therefore, that miraculous manifestations followed -the message of Joseph the Prophet is to deny facts. - -These miracles, on the closest investigation, will all be found to -partake of the nature of genuine Scriptural miracles. Their aim is the -glory of God, as they are always ascribed to Him alone, not to the -power of man. Nor are they performed in order to glorify any one man, -or set of men. They are performed as a confirmation of faith, not to -produce faith. - -These points are important and instructive. While the miracles of the -Catholic Church appear to be either silly nonsense or worked in support -of some notoriously false doctrine, in order to gain proselytes, or -otherwise exhibit their spurious origin, the miraculous manifestations -following the Church of Christ exhibit no such marks. Their origin is -divine, and they bear the divine in arks in themselves. Like God's -works in nature, these miracles must be closely studied in order to be -known in all their beauty. The indifferent pass them by without notice. -There is nothing to "show" in them. But this is one proof of their -divine origin. Man always works in a "showy" way when left to himself; -God's ways are "in the deep." - -I have pointed out that true miracles are referred to as evidence of a -divine mission. We have proof that such miracles attended the message -of Joseph the Prophet. The conclusion {411} is therefore given. He was -a man sent from God, and his message was divine. - -When applied to Christianity no one doubts the correctness of the -conclusion, if he believes in miracles at all; but if the promises are -granted and the conclusion accepted in the case of Christianity, what -a fearful corruption of mind there must be in a man who can deny both -premises and conclusion when the rule is applied to test the claims of -Joseph the Prophet. Surely, in order to be consistent, we must either -accept or reject both. A third we do not see. - -The evidence thus far considered is external and direct, appealing -to our senses. Another class of evidence remains which has been -called internal. Applied to Christianity this kind of evidence is -thus explained: If Christianity is not of divine origin, it must be -a cunningly devised fable. Which is the most probable supposition? -Internal evidence tries to answer that question. - -The same process of reasoning by which this question is answered when -applied to Christianity can also be applied to the message brought -by Joseph the Prophet. If this message is not from God it must be -from man; it must be forged in order to deceive and must be termed -the greatest fraud of the century. It is either a divine truth or a -diabolical lie. _Tertium non est_. Which is the more likely supposition? - -In order to decide this question we must consider the moral precepts -given by the messenger, his own character, and the character of those -who receive it and profess to follow its precepts. For it is very clear -that any message which in itself is "good" and which also produces good -results in the hearts and lives of men, is not likely to be from the -evil one. What is good is from God. Was Joseph the Prophet a good man? -Did he inculcate holy principles unto his fellow-men? Does the gospel -he preached tend to make men holy? If so, his message must be from God. - -MORAL EVIDENCE. - -That the moral character of a man who professes to be a divine -messenger is very important as an evidence of the truth of his message -is admitted on all hands. The following is the opinion of an eminent -writer: "The character of Christ is a wonderful proof of the divinity -of the Bible. The Hindoo cannot think of his Brahmin saint other -than possessing the abstemiousness and austerity which he admires -in his living models. The Socrates of Plato is composed of elements -practically {412} Greek, being a compound of the virtues deemed -necessary to adorn the sage. A model of the Jewish teacher might easily -be drawn from the writings of the Rabbis, and he would prove to be the -very deflection of these Scribes and Pharisees who are reproved in the -Gospel. But in the life of our Redeemer a character is represented -which departs in every way from the national type of the writers, from -the character of all ancient nations, and is at variance with all the -features which custom, education, religion and patriotism seem to have -consecrated as most beautiful. Four different authors have recorded -different facts, but they exhibit the same conception, a conception -differing from all they had ever witnessed or heard, and necessarily -copied from the same original. Moreover, this glorious character, while -borrowing nothing from the Greek, Indian or Jew, having nothing in -common with established laws of perfection, is yet to every believer a -type of excellence. He is followed by the Greek, though a founder of -none of his sects, revered by the Brahmin, though preached by one of -the fisherman caste, and worshiped by the red man of Canada, though -belonging to the hated paleface." - -This very striking picture of our Savior is true in all its details. -In the Gospels we see Him described as holy (John vii, xlvi, li, 8, -46, 10, 32; Matt. xxvi, lix, 27, 23, 24; Luke xxiii, 13-45); full of -benevolence and compassion (John iv, Luke ix, 55; x, 30-37); kindness -and affection (Matt. xiv, 27-31; Luke xix, 5; xli, 22-61; John xi; -xix, 25-27); having meekness and humility (Matt. ix, 28, xviii, 22); -moral courage, firmness and resignation (Matt. xxvi, 39-46; Mark x, 32; -Luke iv, 23; John xi, 7; xviii, 4); abhorring hypocrisy and popularity -(Matt. vi, 1-18; x, 16-39; xxii, 18; Mark xii, 38, 40; Luke xi, 44; -John xvi, 1-16); being moderate and free from enthusiastic austerity -(Matt. viii, 19; xxiii, 23; Luke v, 29, 35; John ii, 1; Mark xii, 17.) - -Looking at all these characteristics of our Savior, so eminently -"good," and hearing Him solemnly declare that He has a message from God -to man, we feel bound to admit that He is no deceiver. His words are -true. He is the Son of God. Thus His character becomes an evidence. - -Now, concerning the subject under consideration, must we not also admit -that Joseph the Prophet was a man sent from God, when we find that his -character is in perfect harmony with those qualities that are peculiar -to a servant of God? - -Those who want to investigate this are referred to works {413} extant, -which treat on the "Life of Joseph Smith," and I think any unprejudiced -reader will feel impressed with the fact that Joseph was a good man--a -"man of God." - -How he urges holiness as the condition of happiness! In his benevolence -he seemed boundless, embracing every race of humanity, white, red -and black! His kindness and affection are touching. Of meekness and -humility he exhibits the most striking examples which shall ever be -worthy of imitation. The moral courage and firmness which prompted -him to face a hostile world and to die "calm as a summer morning," -must be admired. His straightforwardness, for which hypocrisy ever -stood rebuked, is well-known to his friends and acquaintances. His -whole career and the doctrines he taught are indisputable proofs that, -although he was inspired by a noble enthusiasm, yet he was far from -being what is called an enthusiast. - -Here, then, we find all the marks of a true disciple of Christ, -proving, if anything at all, that Joseph the Prophet, was a man of -God. His message must be therefore from God, too. We know that his -antagonists have done all in their power to prove the bad character -of the prophet. But we also know what credit must be attached to -slanderers inspired by bigotry and hatred. - -Were we to draw our information from such sources concerning Christ -himself, we would have to reject even Him, the spotless Lamb of God. -For the enemies did not fail to stain the character of Christ. "He -casteth out devils through Beelzebub, the chief of the devils" (Luke -xi, 15.) "Say we not well that thou art a Samaritan (an infidel?) and -hast a devil?" (John viii, 48.) A special charge against Jesus was that -He was a drunkard (Matt. xi, 19), and generally he was accused of being -on intimate terms with "sinners" (Luke xv, 2), by which term the Jews -understood outcasts, reprobates, the company of which was contaminating -in its influences. Finally, as is well known, our Savior was tried and -condemned to death by the ecclesiastical authorities for blasphemy and -by the civil court for treason. Must all this be believed? Certainly -not. We know that those charges were dictated by hatred. Neither must -we believe what hatred has dictated against Joseph the Prophet. - -After all, the most diligent slanderers have not been able to bring -anything against the Prophet worse than was brought as a charge against -the first Christians. When a great calamity befell the Roman empire, -or a part thereof, the Christians were the originators. Pests and -famines, it was thought, came {414} on account of the Christians, or -even that the Christians made them through secret exorcisms in their -private meetings. During the reign of Nero, Rome was consumed by a -conflagration that lasted for seven days. Five-sevenths of the city -were laid in ashes, including temples, palaces and other monumental -buildings. Although the embittered people had reason to believe that -the emperor himself had caused the fire, yet as soon as the report was -started that the Christians had done it, this was willingly believed -and a persecution broke out in which most of the apostles of our Lord -were cruelly put to death. That the Christians practiced bloody sins -in their meetings, that they killed and ate the children and that they -plotted against the state were common charges. But we know that these -and similar accusations had no foundation in reality. - -A very strong proof (as anyone acquainted with human nature will -admit) that Joseph the Prophet was a man whose life corresponded with -his teachings is the fact that those who knew him best from private -intercourse with him were his most earnest admirers. His wife, his -brothers, his parents, are all found among the first who joined the -Church. How could this be if Joseph the Prophet had not in his daily -life been a living witness to the fact that he really communicated with -God? This is well worth consideration. A man who professes to have a -divine message-must live accordingly or else stand rebuked as a liar -before those who know him. - -Not less remarkable is the fact that even apostates testify to the -truth of the claims of Joseph. Thus David Whitmer, although his -position towards the Church in later years was not exactly a friendly -one, yet on being asked if he believed that Joseph was a true prophet, -he invariably answered: "Do I still believe that Joseph Smith was -a divinely inspired prophet? I know he was; it is not a matter of -belief," and this testimony the old man has given to the world on his -very death-bed. - -Considering all this, we must conclude that the life of the prophet -and the doctrines which he taught were in such harmony with each other -as to impress his surroundings and friends with the fact that he was a -man of God. If so, his message must be divine, for no evil power could -operate through a righteous person. - -This kind of evidence, however, is more to be felt, as it were, than -described. Its force on the mind will depend on the moral character -of the investigator. Pure minds, practical in holiness, will feel its -force stronger than other less pure {415} minds. All will depend on -those "relationships of spirits" of which even poets have dreamed. The -Nathanael, the "Israelite, indeed, in whom is no guile," could feel in -the mere presence of Christ, through the Spirit, that emanated from -Him, that here was more than man, and he had to exclaim, "Rabbi, thou -art the Son of God; thou art the King of Israel." So will men whose -hearts are pure, in following Joseph the Prophet through his short but -exceedingly eventful career, certainly feel in their hearts that here -is a messenger of God and perhaps sing with the poet: - - "We thank thee, O God, for a Prophet, - To guide us in these latter days." - -PECULIARITIES OF THE MESSAGE. - -When Christianity was introduced into the world it was brought in -contact with many different religious and philosophical systems. The -Romans were proud of their military glory, the Greeks of their superior -wisdom. Among the Jews a pharisaic spirit prevailed, and the whole -nation was divided in factions. They mutually hated each other and -all agreed in hating their Roman oppressors and the gentile world at -large. A mere human teacher, it has been justly said, would under such -circumstances have become either a partisan or have flattered each sect -by exposing the faults of the rest, or he would have endeavored to gain -the favor of the nation by condemning their conquerors. Instances of -this kind of _Bessermachen_ are not unheard of in our time among the -"Christian" world, when all stress is often laid on one principle at -the sacrifice of the rest. But Christ did not follow this course. He -stood up as an independent Teacher, rebuking all error, condemning all -the sects, and yet taught principles contrary to the inclinations of -the human heart. Hence, Christianity has several peculiarities of its -own. In opposition to an empty ritualism it teaches personal holiness -as the condition of eternal happiness. All men are alike brought before -the bar of God. Even those who have been apostles and worked miracles -will fall condemned if they be workers of iniquity. It bids men return -good for evil, not to "get even" with everybody; it instructs men -to love their enemies, to be humble and forgiving, qualities which -philosophers considered weaknesses instead of virtues; it places every -race and every station as on a level before God, except for the free -mercy of God, whose choice has fallen upon one individual {416} or one -section in preference to another. Such doctrines were acceptable to -none, and yet they are again and again repeated and enforced. - -In the teachings of Christianity, moreover, sin is always spoken of as -transgression against God, a contrast to the idea prevalent among the -Greek philosophers, who taught, according to Cicero, that "the Deity -is never displeased, nor does He inflict injury on man" (De Off. iii, -28). God is traced everywhere--in nature, in history, in revelation; -and as for men's acts, they are traced to their very source in the -human heart, and there, if evil, condemned. Christianity does not -content itself with condemning sin, when already committed, like every -human law; but it condemns the thought, the feeling, if not pure, thus -striking at the very root of sin. - -Well may we, when we rightly understand these facts, with the -theologians exclaim: "It must be felt that the morality of the Gospel -is not of man. Bad men could not have taught such truths, and good men -would not have deceived the people." - -But when we apply this great truth to the subject under consideration -we reach the same conclusion. The message delivered by Joseph the -Prophet, like Christianity in its primitive purity, has peculiarities -of its own, all of which prove it to be from God. - -First of all, let us consider the importance which this message -attaches to faith. While theologians of the world either give the -pre-eminence to works, like the Catholics, or like Protestants, give -to faith a secondary place in their system, here comes a young man and -declares, "Faith is the first principle of revealed religion, and the -foundation of all righteousness." He gives to faith its right place as -the very beginning of the new life, the foundation of the structure. -Where had he learnt this? There is not a theological school within the -sphere of our knowledge which has discovered this great truth. Men had -for centuries been exhorted to repent first and then try to believe, -as if it were possible to produce repentance without faith. Or, men -were instructed to do good, as if works could be meritorious without -faith. Not only is faith placed in its right place, but the definition -of it is given strictly in harmony with ancient revelations. Faith is -declared to be the only principle from which obedience and success can -flow. In relation to God faith is, indeed, a confession of our weakness -and utter inability for everything that is good; and yet, as to success -in all things pertaining to our {417} exaltation and glorification, it -is omnipotent. (See Doc. and Cov. Lectures on Faith). Now, from whence -had the youthful Prophet this discovery taught in the Bible, but not -understood by the world? Who had pointed out this great philosophical -truth to him? Who but God. - -Nor is this all. In the message delivered through Joseph the Prophet, -faith has been established on the only sure foundation ever given: -The Word of God--REVELATION. This was done at a time when almost -everybody thought revelation a thing of the past. No theologian in -the whole wide world had discovered the great secret that faith must -be based on a communication from God, given not only to people who -belong to antiquity, but to the individual who is required to believe. -Let everybody honestly investigate the real cause of the weakness of -faith as it exists among men. How is it that, notwithstanding all -preaching, faith is almost extinct on earth? It is this, that people -are required to believe _only_ that which God said anciently. This is -the real cause. We are so constructed that we cannot by any force of -will take the same lively interest in what happened thousands of years -ago as what happened to-day; nor can we realize in the same way what -happens to others as that which immediately concerns ourselves. Hence, -naturally, all the preaching about what God revealed formerly has only -a weak impression comparatively, and it does not make the effect that -it should. The faith it produces is something as powerless as faith -possibly can be. In order to produce this, preachers are under the -necessity of resorting to all sorts of sentimental anecdotes, death -scenes, war scenes, dreams, etc., or even to drums and tambourines. -Revivalists know the effects of these artificial methods and prefer -them to the simple tale of Him who died on Golgotha--a proof of the -poverty, spiritually, of the prevalent systems. Now, how is this -changed by the simple announcement: "God has spoken!" This at once -stirs the whole world and the whole hell and something definitive comes -out of that. It produces either faith or condemnation. Where faith -is the result it is a strong faith. What gave the former-day Saints -the power to endure all for their religion? What gave the Prophet -and his fellow martyrs power to endure all hardship and death at the -hands of enemies? This assurance: God has spoken. God has revealed His -will. Such faith this assurance will always produce. How had Joseph -the Prophet come to discover this fundamental truth? No Catholic, no -Lutheran, no Episcopalian, {418} no Presbyterian, no Methodist, no -Baptist was in the position of teaching Joseph this truth; none but God. - -Let us further consider the great truth revealed in these last days -concerning God. While all the world, as far as the influence of -Christianity is felt, knows how to repeat the words of the prayer which -our Lord taught His disciples: "Our Father, which art in heaven," yet -who has understood this one word "Father" in its full meaning? We call -upon every honest, believing soul in the whole world to inquire into -his own mind and see whether this beautiful prayer before the days of -Joseph the Prophet had any more significance than being a beautiful -figure of speech? Or was there one single theologian who had understood -that God really is what He teaches us to call Him, Father? If there -be, we are not aware of it. But here comes a young man, educated in no -school, formed according to no existent religious system, and opens up -to us an infinite view of eternities past and eternities to come by -declaring that God is in reality our Father, that we are His children, -and that we are here for certain purposes, which accomplished will -bring us back to an eternal home, in a circle of real brothers and -sisters. Say, O ye inhabitants of the world, can this glorious truth -emanate from anybody but God? - -Another peculiarity which marks this message is the importance it -attaches to obedience to God. "By the prayer of your faith ye shall -receive My law," (Doc. and Cov., sec. xli, 3); "None shall be exempt -from the justice and the laws of God" (Ibid, cvii, 84); "Verily, I say -unto you, that in time ye shall have no king or ruler, for I will be -your King and watch over you; wherefore hear My voice and follow Me, -and ye shall be a free people, and ye shall have no laws but My laws -when I come, for I am your law giver." (Ibid, xxxviii 21, 22). Had -Joseph the Prophet received his instructions from men he would have -appointed a pope, a bishop, a presbytery, a synod, or something similar -as the highest authority of the Church, but he did not. For God alone -obedience is demanded; a proof that he was a messenger of God. - -This will be better appreciated when it is considered that, although -obedience is required, yet the liberty of man is fully preserved. -Obedience is required, but not from fear, not from servitude, but from -free choice. In looking over the history of the world we find that it -has always been the great trouble of mankind to find the proper middle -way in this respect. Nations have had their liberty, but it has not -been {419} possible to regulate this so as to give no room for abuses. -Liberty has been perverted into lawlessness; the people have been the -victims of unprincipled agitators who, under the cover of patriotism, -seduced and robbed the masses, until the people, tired of this -"liberty," after many sufferings, rose and laid the power down into -the hands of a few, or even of one, preferring the chance of having -one or a few public robbers to many thousands. But as anciently Scylla -avoided, Charybdis was near, so here. What was once done as a safeguard -against spoliation and lawlessness became in course of time a curse. It -developed into despotism. The people suffered for centuries perhaps, -but finally the oppression becoming too great, the burdens too heavy, -the people rose and crushed the tyrants under its weight. Freedom was -again established, and the progress in the circle again commenced. For -these two extremes, equally dangerous, despotism and licentiousness -have always been the trouble with mankind. Now, here comes a young -man, Joseph the Prophet, who had studied no politics, no history, and -teaches us a system by which both these extremes, both these dangers -are to be avoided, how to obey without becoming serfs, and at the -same time to enjoy personal liberty, without placing us in danger of -licentiousness. If God had not taught the prophet this "Doctrine of -common consent," who had? Who was his teacher? - -Another peculiarity, not less marked, is found in what might be called -the rites observed in this last dispensation. Almost the entire world -had lost the right form of baptism, for instance, and all had forgotten -the true signification and use of that rite. A man who had only human -wisdom for guidance would under such circumstances probably have either -disregarded the act altogether as a mere outward form or would have -attached very little importance to it. Both these tendencies are found -abundantly among Christian professors. But here comes a young man and -teaches us not only the right form of baptism (although this was the -most unpopular one), but also its true signification and its use both -for living and dead. - -Looking at baptism, the doctrine of gathering, the temple services, -all the rites revealed through Joseph the Prophet, as an acceptable -worship, we must ask: "Is it possible that all this is from men? Is it -likely that a deceiver would have taught doctrines so unpopular, so -little calculated to gain public favor?" We think not. When a man wants -to deceive he must follow popular roads, flatter the vanity of the -masses, {420} yield to their prejudices and establish himself on the -very ground of their ignorance. Advanced truth, truth trampled under -the feet of men, always comes from God. - -People who know the religious observances here spoken of only from -representations given by a hostile press, where everything is -ridiculed, cannot, of course, appreciate the force of the proof they -convey. But every one who is familiar with these to the Latter-day -Saint's peculiar rites, and who understands that their sole object is -to teach the people "Holiness to the Lord"--any one who shall consider -that similar means were adopted under the grand Mosaic dispensation -in order to impress the people then living with this same lesson, -"Holiness to the Lord," and any one who perceives how wonderfully well -these rites, in every detail, are calculated to impress this very -idea, that without holiness no one can see the Lord, he will feel in -the contemplation of all this that here surely is the wisdom of God -revealed to man. No analysis, however, can do full justice to this -subject. It must be felt and realized in the experience of man in order -to be appreciated. - -In conclusion, like Scripture itself, the message of Joseph the -Prophet begins its work with a recognition of our fall, our total -ruin; it then brings the soul into harmony with God and with itself; -it enlightens and educates the conscience, quickens and purifies the -feeling, subjects instinct to reason, reason to love, and all to God. -It provides us with ample means for reaching happiness never dreamt of, -worlds without end. Hence, the conclusion necessarily follows that the -man who taught us this must himself have been a scholar of God. - -EFFECTS OF THE DOCTRINES. - -When investigating the claims of a religious system it becomes -necessary also to consider the effects which such a system produces -in the lives and characters of those who embrace it, as well as its -general influence. If a tree is known by its fruits, so are also -doctrines. Those that produce good fruits cannot be evil. - -It is, therefore, customary to refer to the effect of the gospel in -the first part of our era as an evidence of the truth of its claims. -These effects are well-known and worthy of consideration. Paul points -out that some of the Corinthians had been "fornicators, adulterers, -thieves, drunkards," previous to their embracing the gospel; but -now they were "washed, sanctified, and justified" (I Cor. vi, 11). -Peter speaks of some of the converts as having once been "walking in -lasciviousness, {421} lusts, excess of wine, revelings, banquetings, -and abominable idolatries" (I Peter iv, 3). But these sinners who -lived in a dissolute age and under the worst of governments, became -converted, became eminent in virtue above their fellowmen. - -This eminence is acknowledged by all unprejudiced writers of the age. -Clement of Rome (A. D. 100) says: "Who did ever live among you that -did not admire your sober and moderate piety and declare the greatness -of your hospitality? You are humble and not proud, content with the -daily bread which God supplies, hearing diligently His word, and are -enlarged in charity." Justin Martyr (A. D. 165), formerly a Platonic -philosopher, says: "We who formerly delighted in adultery, now observe -the strictest chastity; we who used the charms of magic have devoted -ourselves to the true God, and we who valued money and gain above all -things now cast what we have in common, and distribute to every man -according to his necessities." It has been supposed that the United -Order of which we read, and which was founded in Jerusalem at the -commencement of the Church, very soon collapsed. But, judging from -this expression of Justin, it appears that that order still existed -more than one hundred years after Christ. Minucius Felix, to a heathen -opponent, says: "You punish wickedness when it is committed. We think -it sinful to indulge in a sinful thought. It is with your party that -the prisons are crowded, but not a single Christian is there, except it -be as a confessor or apostate." - -The influence of the gospel was gradually felt among the heathen -nations who heard it. In Greece, men like Lycurgus and Solon had -encouraged impurities. At Rome they were openly practiced and approved; -and nearly all ancient nations are said to have commended self-murder. -Human sacrifices and the exposure of children were allowed. But -wherever the gospel was preached and believed all such practices -were condemned and finally destroyed. That this was not the work of -civilization, but of the gospel, may be gathered from the fact that -it was nations far above the humble Christians in refinement and -education, who committed the greatest outrages. Suppression of sin -never keeps pace with the progress of civilization, but with the -triumph of the gospel. - -Another effect of the gospel was the many charitable institutions -that always followed in its track. The relief of distress and the -care of the poor are peculiar to Christianity. The gospel, if rightly -understood, would have already abolished the horrors of war, prevented -slavery, put down feudal {422} oppression, made all men brethren. For -such are its doctrines, that when once understood and practiced, they -will naturally exterminate all miseries of the human family. - -These effects are truly wonderful, and may justly be appealed to as -evidences of the truth of the gospel. - -But are such effects less strong evidence of the divine origin of -the message of Joseph the Prophet, when it can be proved that they -invariably follow the acceptance of this message? We think not. Here -are facts open to the inspection of everybody. We need not refer to -a bygone antiquity to ascertain the effects of this message upon the -people who have accepted it. The Latter-day Saints live to-day and -their works may be scanned by all. Every honest investigator will -find that the fruits produced to-day, as seen among the Latter-day -Saints, are precisely the same as those which were seen among the early -Christians, and to which we have above briefly referred. - -We do not say that everyone who professes to be a Latter-day Saint is -an evidence of the divinity of the gospel. Nor was every individual who -professed Christianity an evidence of its truth. On the contrary, many, -even in the apostolic age, showed by their deeds that they were nothing -but professors; and it is clearly not the profession that is the main -feature. A man may profess to be what he is not. - -Nor do we contend that the Latter-day Saints, considered as a religious -community, are the best people on the earth. This is not for us to -decide; nor is that our present question. The Saints may be the best -people, taken as a whole, or they may not; yet in their present stage -of development they have reached a high standard of excellence that is -most desirable. This, however, does not affect our present argument. - -What we do contend, and what we urgently invite everybody to ascertain -for themselves, is this: that the message delivered through Joseph -the Prophet, when accepted and honestly carried out in practice, has -a tendency to change men for the better and produce fruits of faith, -hope and charity, thus proving its divine origin by its fruits; for no -deceptive fraud could produce these fruits. This is what we contend. -Facts speak for themselves. - -We live in an age when social questions threaten to blast society to -its very foundations. Where in the whole world have these questions -found their only possible solution to the satisfaction of all parties -concerned? Not among the various religious bodies of the world; -not among the capitalists, nor among the anarchists, communists, -socialists, or nihilists, but {423} among the Saints. Over the -thresholds of their peaceful homes these troublesome questions--ghosts -at the appearance of which the world trembles--cannot enter. In the -valleys of the mountains they are unknown, and must remain so as long -as the Gospel is being carried out in practice. - -Again, who has solved the question of the true relation between the -sexes, at once assigning to marriage its divinity of origin and eternal -importance, thereby checking the waves of sin which inundate the world, -and securing happiness to all? We answer: The Latter-day Saints. One -of the first fruits seen as the result of their doctrines is absolute -purity. - -Further, who fills the prisons as criminals? Not the Latter-day Saints, -but outsiders, those who habitually speak of the degradation of the -"Mormons;" those Christian associates give the stuff that contributes -to the filling up of the prisons--a fact which of itself ought to be -enough to convince the whole world of the divine origin of the message -delivered through Joseph the Prophet. It is clear that doctrines which -are strong enough to keep humanity from committing crimes--to which -every human heart is more or less inclined--must be from God. - -It may be asked, who fills the saloons and gambling hells? Who swears -and lies and slanders? Who is proud and vain, lazy and filthy? No -one who has accepted the Gospel in reality--no Latter-day Saint. The -Saints are, as such, temperate, industrious, humble, clean, loving, -forbearing, long-suffering, rejoicing, fearing God; in short, bearing -the fruits of righteousness. Such virtues the Gospel enjoins and such -fruits always accompany its real acceptance. - -Could we speak of all the cases where men who were in every respect -worldly, walking in sin, accepted the Gospel and became changed in -every respect, this evidence would, indeed, amount to demonstration. -Thousands are our witnesses to these facts--men who were fallen, on -their way down to ruin and hell--families who have been happy by the -restoration of their fallen ones to virtue, to society and to God. - -Finally, has the world exhibited any nobler examples of -self-sacrificing faith, of firmness and endurance under suffering and -persecution than have many of those despised followers of the martyred -Prophet? - -True, persecution has been raging against the Saints; but, like the -palm tree, which is said to grow all the higher the more weight there -is placed thereon, they have stood firm; in persecution they have been -patiently enduring, knowing {424} that, after all, God is the Supreme -Ruler, and with this knowledge they have faced all adversity calmly and -risen through their faith and hope far above the plots of those who -know not God. - -Such, then, are the effects of the message under consideration. Well -may we ask: Is it possible that such noble fruits of faith, hope and -charity could be produced from anything that men could invent? An -honest inquirer must answer in the negative, "The fruit of the Spirit -is love, joy, peace, longsuffering, gentleness, goodness, faith, -meekness, temperance" (Gal. v, 22, 23), and it is evident, therefore, -that where these are found the Spirit of God is manifested. - -Here, then, we again arrive at the same conclusion: Joseph the Prophet -was sent from God. If he was not, his whole career would be an enigma, -and his work the most profound of mysteries. Then we would have the -problem of a man working a system of peculiar doctrines for the -salvation of mankind, a religion producing the fruits of the Spirit -in accordance with the Gospel of Christ; and all this through whom? -Through mere human wisdom? Or, shall we say through the devil? Can -any rational man for a moment think that the devil, even if he felt -so inclined, could frame a moral system the effects of which upon men -would be purity and holiness? The idea is so absurd that it is hardly -worthy even of suggestion, and yet the Rev. Mr. Lamb has suggested -that the faith of the "Mormons" is possibly due to "demoniacal" -influence--a theological possibility which the reverend gentleman may -have from studying the theology of the Pharisees, who were perplexed at -the manifestations of the power of God in Christ. - -No honest man, however good an opinion he may have of the devil, can -honestly believe the adversary of God capable of making men holy and -virtuous. Nor is it possible for mere human wisdom to do it without the -aid of God. Our only alternative is to acknowledge the hand of God, and -humbly bow in obedience to the message delivered through Joseph the -Prophet. - -SPIRITUAL EVIDENCE. - -Stronger than any of the evidences thus far considered is another kind -of evidence which may be called spiritual, being the testimony of the -Holy Spirit in the soul. This testimony has been promised to every one -who is willing to "do the will of God." - -{425} When the Holy Spirit enlightens and operates upon the heart -and mind of man, he is made to perceive intuitively, as it were, the -perfect truth of the message of which we speak. Having received this -testimony, a man is no longer dependent upon demonstrations for his -belief. His eyes are opened; he can see for himself. - -What a miserable existence we should have on this earth if everything -had first to be "proved" to us before we would accept it as truth. We -see that the sun shines; we hear the harmony of music; we feel or we -are conscious of our existence. Such facts we do not require anybody to -prove to us. So is it when our spiritual nature has been quickened and -called into activity by the operations of the Holy Spirit. We "see the -kingdom of heaven;" we feel and are conscious of its blessings through -our spiritual senses. This is the testimony of the Spirit in our soul, -and the strongest evidence that can be produced. - -When we are told through the Gospel that "Ye have strayed from Mine -(God's) ordinances," and "broken His everlasting covenant," and that -"every man walketh in his own way," we feel this to be true. When the -word of revelation declares that men stand incriminated before the bar -of God, not only for the _acts_ of transgression, but also for a deep -and inveterate _habit_ of ungodliness in the innermost recesses of the -soul, we feel this to be so. If man, when honestly searching himself, -found that, after all, he is good enough, and his desire is to serve -God, to keep His commandments; that his highest anxiety is to promote -not his own interests but the kingdom of God, then he might feel that -the message which depicts man as a sinner, outwardly and inwardly, is -not from God. But through the aid of the Spirit he feels the truth -of the Gospel when it condemns sin, and is (with the Prophet) led to -acknowledge the "_corruption_ of human nature," as such. (Pearl of -Great Price, p. 92.) - -This is not all. Through the same Spirit he is led to feel that the -provisions made through the Gospel are more than sufficient to restore -himself and the human family at large, and even inanimate creation, to -all its original beauty and glory. Is man guilty? Here is the pardon -provided. Is he corrupt? Here is provision made for his edification. -Is he surrounded by temptation? Here is divine strength imparted unto -him. Is he surrounded by problems, many of which he cannot solve? Is he -dying and fears a coming eternity? Has he lost his dearest upon earth, -and feels as if life itself were lost? Oh, here are remedies for all -wants. Here is a Gospel {426} that opens the eternities to the eye -once dim by tears, perhaps, and for the views the soul here perceives, -all earthly troubles vanish like a light cloud, and the following -words of Paul become clear: "For I reckon that the sufferings of this -present time are not worthy, to be compared to the glory which Shall be -revealed to us." (Rom. viii, 18). Thus it is observed that the message -given is precisely what we in our fallen condition wanted, and, let us -say, what we might expect from a merciful Father. - -To this comes also that the experience of the believer in the message -harmonizes exactly with the promises or threatenings accompanying it. -Joseph the Prophet frequently told what would be the experience of -those who would be faithful and of those who would not be faithful -to their covenants made with God. Each promise of blessing to the -faithful, each warning to the unfaithful, is a prediction, the -fulfilment of which adds to the strength of the testimony. This -experience grows with our growth, and multiplies with every step of our -progress in the knowledge and love of truth. - -It must be added, however, that this spiritual and experimental -evidence is of value only to the believer, who already enjoys the -testimony. But to him it is sufficient were it even alone. He cannot -sometimes understand that it is possible for anyone to doubt what he -himself already "feels," "sees," and "perceives" to be true. He has the -witness within himself and needs no other; for he knows that Joseph the -Prophet was a man sent from God, just with the same degree of certainty -and in the same way that he knows Jesus is the Christ. - -CONCLUDING REMARKS. - -The several evidences now considered are indeed important enough to -establish the claims of Joseph Smith, and all taken together are -overwhelming. We have seen the Prophet stand forth, a man whose desire -was to be just, true, and righteous, and we have heard him proclaim -his message: "Thus saith the Lord." We have seen that the ancient -prophecies predict that such a messenger should come just about the -time of Joseph; we have proved that Joseph showed his authority from -God by miracles and prophecies; that his message bears peculiar -internal marks of divine origin, produces fruits of righteousness in -the believers, and is accompanied by that testimony of the Spirit -which God alone can give. To deny the divinity of the message, or the -divine authority of the messenger, in view of this overwhelming {427} -evidence, seems to be nothing short of total blindness, or something -much worse. - -We do not claim that by each one of these evidences, nor by all -together, all objections are answered, all difficulties are removed. To -prove religious truth above a possibility of objection is beyond the -possibilities of this earth. In religious matters, as in others, our -views must necessarily be limited and dimmed by mists. - -Nor is it necessary, or even desirable, that all difficulties should be -removed. Were there no difficulties any longer, were everything clear -even to a mere worldly mind, religion would no longer be religion, for -there could be no room for the exercise of faith. Faith is, indeed, -after all the very moving power of practical religion. It is therefore -clear that difficulties must exist so that faith may be exercised. - -It is so with Christianity at large and the Bible itself. Difficulties -exist great enough to strengthen, by exercise, the faith of the -believer, and to become stumbling blocks to those who do not want to -believe. We are finite. Could we expect that God, when talking about -matters of infinite interest, should always have that to say which -we can understand in every particular, thus leaving no difficulties? -Certainly not. Concerning the Bible, an eminent theologian of our -own time has said: "We can dispense with nothing, not even the -difficulties. Every element (the apparent discrepancies among the rest) -is essential to the force of the whole." - -But this important truth applies just as much to the message delivered -through Joseph the Prophet. We can dispense with nothing in it, not -even the apparent difficulties which follow it. Suppose that Joseph -had given a code of laws or system of theology in which everything was -plainly demonstrated like a handbook in geometry, having every idea -defined, every step proved. Who would have believed such a work to have -emanated from the Spirit of God? Would it not have carried with it a -suspicion on its very surface? For God never before worked in that way. -In nature everything is apparently huddled together without system. To -man it has been given to arrange God's works in nature into classes, -genera, and species, thereby encountering many difficulties but also -learning what otherwise could not be learned. The same arrangement we -find in the Bible. Principles, maxims, doctrines are given without -regard to system, sometimes in plain words, sometimes in narrative or -parables. To man it has been given to search diligently and arrange -the facts presented into a system. Now, when we find that the message -{428} of Joseph the Prophet partakes of the same characteristics as -God's works in nature and in revelations recorded in the Bible, this -fact is certainly more in favor of the message than otherwise. The very -difficulties are evidence of its divine origin. - -There is also this peculiarity: that the more we learn of the ways of -God, the wider our horizon becomes. That is, we see and understand -more; at the same time, we perceive that there is more to comprehend -beyond. Ever more; or as Pascal puts it: "The last step of reason is to -know that there is an infinitude of things which surpasses it." When -a man has learned to acknowledge this, there are no longer any real -difficulties to him in connection with the message sent from God. They -are all more or less solved. Some are cleared by diligent research and -study; others are perceived by faith to melt into unity and harmony -when they can be traced back to their first sources and studied in the -light which flows from the throne of God. - -Our investigation is finished. We have seen that the same evidences -which are thought sufficient to establish the truth of the claims of -the Gospel as preached in early ages, apply with equal force to the -message delivered through Joseph the Prophet. Thousands upon thousands -are willing to bear their testimony that they know this to be so. -What can we do better than accept it? If true--and how can it be -otherwise--what an awful thing to reject it! No less interests than -life and salvation are at stake. When God speaks, our greatest wisdom -is clearly to hear and obey. - -"Let the mountains shout for joy and all ye valleys cry aloud, and all -seas and dry lands tell the wonders of your eternal king. And ye rivers -and brooks and rills flow down with gladness. Let the woods, and all -the trees of the field praise the Lord, and ye solid rocks weep for -joy. And let the sun, moon and morning stars sing together, and let all -the sons of God shout for joy. And let the eternal creation declare His -name for ever and ever." (Doc. and Cov., Sec. cxxviii, 23). - -{429} - - - -PIONEER SKETCHES--UTAH IN 1850. - -BY ELDER JAMES H. MARTIN, IN _THE CONTRIBUTOR_, 1890. - -It is very difficult for young men born in Utah, and still more so -for those who have immigrated from other countries, to understand how -Utah, with its fair valleys, which now bloom as a garden, could ever -have been so barren and desolate as they have heard the old pioneers -describe it. Now, look where they may, they see beautiful homes, lovely -fields and orchards; majestic shade trees and waving meadows. "Is it -possible," say they, "this beautiful scene could ever have been the -dreary waste we have heard our fathers describe?" It is even so, and -the writer, in whose memory those scenes are still fresh, will endeavor -to illustrate by a few reminiscences. - -It was on the 22nd of July, 1850, that on my way to the California -gold fields I first entered the valley of Great Salt Lake, but it -seems as if 'twere yesterday. As our little company of a half dozen -wagons, emerged from the mouth of Parley's Canyon, a vast expanse of -gray desert met the eye, livened only by a growth of stunted sunflowers -upon the slopes of "benches" at the foot of the mountains. Gray, gray, -everywhere; nothing but the bluish gray of sage-brush and greasewood -covered the whole face of the land. Not an acre of meadow or green -grass to be seen anywhere; the only green visible, being a thin line of -willows along the Jordan, or the small streams flowing into the valley -from the mountains. We saw squaws among the sunflowers with baskets -and paddle in hand, beating the sunflower seeds into their baskets; -the seed ground between two flat stones into a coarse meal, forming -material for their only kind of bread. The Indians cultivated no land, -but subsisted upon game, fish, sunflower seeds and roots; and when -grasshoppers and crickets were plentiful, they gathered them by the -bushel and baked them for future use in pits, which they dug in the -ground and heated by fires made in them. Sometimes the poor natives -had not even this to eat, and to preserve life, {430} had to subsist -upon the inner bark of cedar and juniper, and seed bearing grasses. -Although the scene upon entering the valley of the Great Salt Lake -was desolate in the extreme, away in the distance was a sight that -gladdened the eye and caused tears of joy to flow from more than one of -our party. For months had we toiled slowly onward, living upon bacon -and flour--flour and bacon--month after month. "And now," we thought as -we saw the distant houses, "now we may get something good to eat--some -milk, butter, green vegetables!" What luxuries! who can appreciate such -things until long deprivation has made them precious? - -We drove through the scattered town of small one-story adobe or log -dwellings, but saw nowhere a sign displayed to indicate store, grocery -or other place of business. I afterward found there were a few small -second hand stores in town; one on Emigration street, as Fourth South -was then called; one east of President Young's block; and one or two in -other places, but none on Main street, which at that time was lined on -both sides by a simple pole fence. No shade trees or orchards were to -be seen; if any fruit trees had been planted they were too small to be -casually noticed. Some tall native cotton woods stood along the south -branch of City Creek, which ran southerly through the lot formerly -owned by General Wells. The other branch of the creek ran westward, -through the Temple Block, and thence found its way to the Jordan. - -The Old Fort on the present Sixth Ward, or Pioneer Square, was still -inhabited by families who had not yet been able to build upon their -own lots. Everybody was busy--no loafers standing about--every man -engaged in the mighty work of building a new state in the midst of -the desert. And every man was a farmer. Food is the most important -requisite of life; people may and do live without clothing or comforts, -but food they must have or soon they die. So every man's great desire -seemed to secure food for himself and family--a desire sharpened by -the sufferings of the infant colony during the two previous years of -partial famine. - -One thing struck a stranger as very odd--the sight of money disdained -and refused in making trade. For instance, I buy some butter or -vegetables, and offer money for it--"Can't you let me have some sugar, -sir, or some dried apples, instead of money?" I answered that we have a -little of such articles left--hardly enough to last us to California, -and again offer the cash. "Oh, do let us have a little dried fruit; it -is so long since I had any!" And so we found there {431} are things -more desirable than money. This was a common experience during the -summer of 1850--money refused, and better pay--food--demanded. It may -be different in Utah today. - -Other things--strange things--were noticed by our party. Not an oath -was heard from any of the Mormon settlers; and if a Gentile uttered -one, he did so carefully, as we understood a man was liable to a fine -for swearing. Not a drunken man could be seen--for there were no -drinking hells allowed until Gentile Christianity forced them upon the -people. And there were no houses of ill fame until the same corrupt but -overpowering force introduced and sustained them. "Why," said they, -"you must be like other people--you must have all these things." They -judged Mormons by themselves. - -No one thought to fasten a door at night--there were no thieves; and -a woman might pass through the streets alone at any hour of the night -with perfect safety. Is it so today? If not, is it "Mormonism" or its -opposite that has wrought such a woeful change? There is no doubt as to -the answer. - -A few settlers lived in Davis county, and some where Ogden now stands; -also at Provo and its surroundings in Utah county. The country about -Bountiful--now so rich and productive--then lay an open waste, covered -only by a short, stunted growth of sage and greasewood, and to all -human appearances seemed utterly worthless. As the writer rode over it -in those days he would not have taken a mile square of it as a gift. -What was it good for? It would produce nothing--not even grass--without -water, and there was no water for it. "Yes," says the reader, "but -there is water for it now; why not then?" I will tell you. When the -Latter-day Saints settled Utah they blessed the land by authority of -the Holy Priesthood, that it should be fertile; and they blessed the -waters, that they should increase. The Almighty heard, approved and -verified their words. That is the reason in a nutshell; that explains -the great change that has taken place since Utah Was first settled; a -change well known to all the old pioneers. I hear President Kimball, -one day, when, in the spirit of prophecy, say: "As the need for water -increases among the people, so shall the waters increase from this time -forth. Write it down if you like, for it is true." I heard his words -and recorded them, and now testify to their truth, as shown by almost -forty years' experience since the words were spoken. The waters in -Utah have increased. Small rivulets, dry in summer, have become steady -streams, and much larger, and large streams have grown larger. Springs -{432} have broken out where they never existed before, as the writer -knows by personal observation. - -In the spring of 1851 I went to where Payson now stands, selected a -farm and proposed to settle. At that time--March 10th--not a house had -been erected, but some were being built of logs, by seven families -lately arrived. Making known to them my intention, I was answered: "Oh, -yes, you may have all the land you want, but not water. We claim all -the water, and there is not enough for us." And so I went down to Iron -county. Water at Payson was scarce; the whole stream would have run -in a ditch two feet wide or less. How many people live in and around -Payson now? Hundreds, if not thousands, and all have water. So it has -been all through Utah. I remember on one occasion while traveling in -southern Utah, in company with Apostles George A. Smith and Amasa -Lyman, we stopped for lunch one day at a small spring which oozed from -a bank, ran a few yards and disappeared in the sand--the only water for -miles around. And this is how we got water to drink: One sat beside the -spring with spoon and tin cup, dipping a spoonful at a time until the -cup was full. Years afterwards, I passed that place again, and found to -my astonishment, five families living there, all supplied from the same -spring, with water enough for gardens and fruit trees. Many similar -examples might be noted, had we space. - -For years after Utah was settled the country was considered the very -worst. President Young used to say it was a good country for the Saints -to live in, "for," said he, "no one else would or could inhabit it." -For years it required constant persuasion from the Presidency and -Twelve to keep people from wandering away to more favored lands, and -nothing but the wonderful faith of the people retained them. In spite -of all, many did go away, each year, feeling as if their hardships were -more than they could bear. But the great majority remained, sustained -by faith without parallel in the history of any people. - -More than a thousand miles from the Missouri river; surrounded on all -sides by powerful, unconquered tribes of bloodthirsty savages; poor, -plundered of their all by ruthless Christian foes in Missouri and -Illinois; hated and despised by all the world; what but suffering and -death could they expect in their isolated desert home? Their clothing -would soon wear out, their ammunition needed for self-defense would soon -be expended, and all this would require a year's journey to replace. -But they could at least raise bread. "No," says - -{433} Col. Bridger and other long residents there, "you can't raise -anything here. Frost every month in the year." He said he would give -one thousand dollars for the first bushel of corn they could raise, and -felt secure in his offer. - -But the Saints did conquer the desert, by the blessing of Him who -rules all things; and their achievements in founding a prosperous -commonwealth as they did, in the face of almost insurmountable -difficulties, will yet be pointed to as some of the most remarkable -upon record. The silly babble indulged in by some of the enemies of the -Mormons--that Utah was desirable in the beginning--fertile, abounding -in water and verdant meadows--can only bring a smile to the pioneer who -remembers things as they were then. - -Today Utah is a garden; but it has become so by the blessing of -the Almighty upon the untiring, Herculean toils of the Latter-day -Saints, who had faith in God and trusted their leaders. Their faith, -so steadfast and sublime, is called by the world fanaticism; but the -Saints know in whom they trust, and have no fears as to the future of -Zion. The fires of persecution and the blows of their enemies have the -same effect upon them as the flame of the forge, the anvil and the -blacksmith's sledge, upon the heated steel, solidifying and shaping and -tempering it more perfectly. And if some cannot endure the ordeal, but -fly off like the sparks under the hammer, it is only an evidence that -the remainder, purified from dross, is more coherent and stronger than -ever. - - _"Ever keep in exercise the principle of mercy, and be ready to - forgive your brother on the first intimation of repentance."_ - - --_Joseph Smith, The Prophet_. - -{434} - - - -THE CHURCH OF JESUS CHRIST OF LATTER-DAY SAINTS. - -ITS PRIESTHOOD, ORGANIZATION, DOCTRINES, ORDINANCES AND HISTORY. - -BY ELDER JOHN JAQUES. - -PRIESTHOOD. - -In the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints there are two -Priesthoods--the Melchisedek, and the Aaronic, the latter including the -Levitical. - -The Melchisedek is the higher Priesthood, comprising apostles, -patriarchs, high priests, seventies, and elders, and holds the right -of presidency, with the authority to administer in all or any of -the offices, ordinances, and affairs of the Church. "The power and -authority of the higher or Melchisedek Priesthood is to hold the keys -of all the spiritual blessings of the Church, to have the privilege of -receiving the mysteries of the kingdom of heaven, to have the heavens -opened unto them, to commune with the general assembly and church of -the First-born, and to enjoy the communion and presence of God the -Father, and Jesus the mediator of the new covenant." - -An apostle has the right to administer in the various offices of the -Church, especially in spiritual things. So also, according to their -respective callings, have a patriarch, a high priest, a seventy, and -an elder. But the special office of a patriarch is to give patriarchal -blessings, and the particular calling of a seventy is to travel and -preach the Gospel and to be an especial witness in all the world, -building up the Church and regulating {435} the affairs of the same -in all nations, under the direction of the higher authorities of the -Church. - -All officers superior to elders are frequently termed elders. The -duties of an elder are thus defined: "An apostle is an elder, and it is -his calling to baptize; and to ordain other elders, priests, teachers, -and deacons; and to administer bread and wine, the emblems of the flesh -and blood of Christ; and to confirm those who are baptized into the -Church, by the laying on of hands for the baptism of fire and the Holy -Ghost, according to the scriptures; and to teach, expound, exhort, -baptize, and watch over the Church; and to confirm the Church, by -the laying on of the hands, and the giving of the Holy Ghost; and to -take the lead of all meetings. The elders are to conduct the meetings -as they are led by the Holy Ghost, according to the commandments and -revelations of God." - -The Aaronic, with the Levitical, Priesthood is a subordinate -priesthood. It is called the lesser Priesthood because it is an -appendage to the Melchisedek or higher Priesthood, and acts under its -direction and supervision. - -The Aaronic Priesthood comprises bishops, priests, teachers, and -deacons, and has power to administer in certain ordinances and in the -temporal affairs of the Church. "The power and authority of the lesser -or Aaronic Priesthood is to hold the keys of the ministering of angels, -and to administer in outward ordinances, the letter of the Gospel--the -baptism of repentance for the remission of sins;" also to sit as a -common judge in Israel. - -The bishopric is the presidency of the Aaronic Priesthood, and -holds the keys or authority of the same. "The office of a bishop -is in administering all temporal things." First-born sons, literal -descendants of Aaron, have a legal right to the bishopric. No other -man has a legal right to the presidency of this Priesthood, and -a first-born descendant of Aaron must be designated by the First -Presidency of the Melchisedek Priesthood, "and found worthy, and -anointed, and ordained under the hands of this presidency," before he -is legally authorized to officiate in the Priesthood. "But as a high -priest of the Melchisedek Priesthood has authority to officiate in all -the lesser offices, he may officiate in the office of bishop when no -literal descendant of Aaron can be found, provided he is called and -set apart and ordained unto this power under the hands of the First -Presidency of the Melchisedek Priesthood." - -A bishop who is a first-born descendant of Aaron can sit as a common -judge in the Church without counselors, except when a president of the -High Priesthood is tried. But a {436} bishop from the High Priesthood -must not sit as a judge without his two counselors. In both cases the -jurisdiction of bishops is original, but not exclusive. - -Over all the other bishops in the Church there is a presiding bishop, -with two counselors. William B. Preston is the present presiding -bishop, and Robert T. Burton and John R. Winder are his counselors. - -The duties of a priest are "to preach, teach, expound, exhort, and -baptize, and administer the sacrament, and visit the house of each -member, and exhort them to pray vocally and in secret, and attend to -all family duties; and he may ordain other priests, teachers, and -deacons; and he is to take the lead of meetings when there is no elder -present; but when there is an elder present he is only to preach, -teach, expound, exhort, and baptize, and visit the house of each -member, exhorting them to pray vocally and in secret, and attend to all -family duties. In all these duties the priest is to assist the elder, -if occasion requires." - -The duties of a teacher are "to watch over the Church always, and be -with and strengthen them, and see that there is no iniquity in the -Church, neither hardness with each other, neither lying, backbiting, -nor evil speaking; and see that the Church meet together often, and -also see that all the members do their duty; and he is to take the lead -of meetings in the absence of the elder or priest." - -The duties of a deacon are to assist the teacher in his duties in the -Church, if occasion requires. But deacons have more especially to do -with temporalities and are expected to see that the meeting houses are -in comfortable condition for the use of the officers and members of the -Church in their various meetings. It is also the duty of the deacons, -under the direction of the bishops, to look after the welfare of the -poor, and endeavor to supply their necessities. - -Teachers and deacons are "appointed to watch over the Church, to be -standing ministers unto the Church." "But neither teachers nor deacons -have authority to baptize, administer the sacrament, or lay on hands. -They are, however, to warn, expound, exhort, and teach, and invite all -to come unto Christ." - -No man can hold any office in the Priesthood, in either kind, unless by -authoritative call and ordination, or by special appointment of God. - -As a general rule, though with some limitations, an officer in the -Priesthood has power to ordain men to the same office {437} that he -holds, when the candidates are properly called and vouched for. - -ORGANIZATION. - -The First Presidency of the Church, also known as the First Presidency -of the High Priesthood, consists of a president and two counselors. -Wilford Woodruff is the present president, and George Q. Cannon and -Joseph F. Smith are his two counselors. It is the duty of the First -Presidency to preside over the affairs of the Church, and they can -officiate in any or all of its offices. "Of the Melchisedek Priesthood, -three presiding high priests, chosen by the body, appointed and -ordained to that office, and upheld by the confidence, faith, and -prayer of the Church, form a quorum of the presidency of the Church." -"The duty of the President of the office of the High Priesthood is to -preside over the whole Church, and to be like unto Moses." "Yea, to be -a seer, a revelator, a translator, and a prophet, having all the gifts -of God which he bestows upon the head of the Church." - -The Twelve Apostles are a traveling presiding high council, next -in order of authority to the First Presidency. On the death of the -President of the Church, the presiding authority falls on the next -council in precedence, which is the council of the Twelve Apostles, -and continues with that council until another First Presidency is -installed. The presidency of the council of the Twelve Apostles is -decided by seniority or ordination. The duties of the Twelve Apostles -are to preach the Gospel and build up the Church and regulate the -affairs of the same in all nations, under the direction of the First -Presidency. It is the privilege and duty of the council of the Twelve -Apostles, when sent out, to open the Gospel door to the various nations -of the earth, and, when they need assistance, it is their duty to call -preferentially on the Seventies to fill the calls for preaching and -administering the Gospel. - -The Seventies are organized into various councils of seventy, commonly -termed quorums. Each council of seventy has seven presidents, chosen -out of the seventy, one of the seven presiding over the others and -over the whole seventy. The seven presidents of the first council of -seventies also preside over all the councils of seventies. There are -now one hundred and three councils of seventies, seventy members in -each council when it is full. - -In each Stake of Zion the High Priesthood assemble in council at stated -times, perhaps once a month, for counsel and {438} instruction in their -duties, with a president and two counselors presiding over them. - -Elders are organized in councils of ninety-six, each council with a -president and two counselors. - -Priests are organized in councils of forty-eight, each with a president -and two counselors. This president must be a bishop. - -Teachers are organized in councils of twenty-four, each with a -president and two counselors. - -Deacons are organized in councils of twelve, each with a president and -two counselors. - -At the gathering places of the Latter-day Saints, the branches of the -Church are organized into Stakes of Zion. In Utah these stakes are -generally, but not necessarily, coextensive with counties. Each stake -has a president, with his two counselors, and has also a high council, -consisting of twelve high priests. The president of a stake, with his -two counselors, presides over the high council of that stake. The -jurisdiction of the high council of a stake is appellate in most cases, -but original in some. The decisions of a high council are usually, -but not invariably, final. On an appeal from the decision of a high -council, a hearing and decision can be had from a general assembly of -the various councils of the Priesthood, which is the end of controversy -in the Church, but such appeals are very rarely taken. - -The jurisdiction of all councils in the Church is ecclesiastical, -extending to fellowship and standing only, the extreme judgment in all -cases being excommunication. - -Each stake is divided into an irregular number of wards, over each of -which a bishop, with his two counselors, presides. - -Each ward has its own meeting house, as a rule. - -Each stake has also its own meeting house generally, for the holding of -conferences and other meetings. In Utah and adjacent Territories and -States there are thirty-two stakes, comprising about four hundred and -twenty-five bishops' wards. Salt Lake City is divided into twenty-two -wards, the usual size of each of which is a square of nine ten-acre -blocks, though most of the wards in the outskirts are considerably -larger. - -Each stake as a rule holds a quarter-yearly conference, usually -continuing two days. - -The church holds two general conferences yearly. They are held almost -invariably in April and October, commencing on the sixth day of each of -those months, and generally lasting three or four days. Occasionally -special general conferences are held. - -{439} DOCTRINES. - -The Latter-day Saints believe in the Bible as an inspired record of the -dealings of God with men in the eastern hemisphere, and consequently -believe in the creation or organization of the heavens and the earth by -the word of God. - -They believe that God placed Adam and Eve in the Garden of Eden, and -that they were cast out therefrom for transgression, thereby bringing -suffering and death into the world, including banishment from the -presence of God. - -That Jesus Christ was the Son of God, and that by his death he made -atonement for the sins of Adam and of the whole world, so that men, by -individual acceptance of the terms, can have their own sins forgiven or -remitted and be reconciled to God. - -That in order to obtain this forgiveness or remission and -reconciliation, men must have faith in God and in Jesus Christ, repent -of and forsake their sins, be baptized for the remission of them, have -hands laid upon them by authorized ministers for the reception of the -Holy Ghost, and live a pure life, keeping the commandments of God and -walking in holiness before him. - -That members of the Church should partake of the Sacrament of the -Lord's Supper, at stated times, and assemble frequently to worship God -and to be instructed in regard to their duties and privileges. - -That it is the duty of the members of the Church to pay first a tenth -part of their property, and afterward a tenth of their increase or -income for the advancement of the work of God. - -That revelations from God and miraculous manifestations of his power -were not confined to the apostolic and earlier ages, nor to the eastern -hemisphere, but may be enjoyed in this age or in any dispensation or -country. - -That the Book of Mormon and the Doctrine and Covenants of the Church of -Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints are revelations from God, the former -being an inspired record of his dealings with the ancient inhabitants -of this continent and the latter consisting of revelations from him in -this dispensation. - -That he gave revelations to Joseph Smith and inspired him to translate -the Book of Mormon and to organize the Church of Christ anew upon the -earth in our day. - -{440} That this is the dispensation of the fulness of times, in which -all things will be gathered together in one, both which are in heaven -and which are on the earth. - -That the Gospel must be preached in all the world for a witness, and -then the end shall come. - -That those who believe in the Gospel and receive the testimony of the -servants of God should gather themselves together as one people upon -this continent, to build up communities, cities, and temples to the -name of the Lord, and to establish Zion, that they may escape the -judgments which God is about to send upon the wicked, and be prepared -for the coming of Jesus Christ to take upon him his power and reign on -the earth as King of kings and Lord of lords. - -That men and women should not indulge in the lusts of the flesh, and -thereby corrupt, debase and destroy themselves and others. - -That marriage, whether monogamic or polygamic, is honorable in all, and -the bed undefiled, when such marriage is contracted and carried out in -accordance with the law of God. - -That the ten commandments are as binding now as when delivered to Moses -on Mount Sinai, and that the two supreme commandments, into which Jesus -Christ resolved the ten, are, with the ten, as binding now as when he -was upon the earth in the flesh; which two commandments are as follows: -"Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart, and with all thy -soul, and with all thy mind. This is the first and great commandment. -And the second is like unto it. Thou shalt love thy neighbor as -thyself. On these two commandments hang all the law and the prophets." - -That every man is free to accept or reject the Gospel, but that he -cannot receive remission of sins, nor be reconciled to God, nor enjoy -eternal life in his presence, on any other terms than obedience to the -Gospel. - -That men will be rewarded or punished according to their works, whether -good or evil. - -That the dead, who did not obey the Gospel in this life, can hear and -accept of it in the spirit world, their mortal relatives or friends -attending to the ordinances of the Gospel in their behalf. - -That all mankind will be resurrected from the dead and will come forth -to judgment and receive either reward or punishment, which will be -various in degree, according to capacity, merit, and demerit. - -That the earth glorified will be the dwelling place of resurrected, -glorified and immortal beings, who will have {441} previously passed -their mortal probation thereon, and that they will dwell upon it -forever in the light and knowledge and glory of God. - -ORDINANCES. - -There are certain ordinances connected with the Gospel, most of which -are essential to complete salvation, and all are desirable to be -observed under proper circumstances. - -The first ordinance is the baptism of water for the remission of sins. -"Baptism is to be administered in the following manner unto all those -who repent: The person who is called of God, and has authority from -Jesus Christ to baptize, shall go down into the water with the person -who has presented him or herself for baptism, and shall say, calling -him or her by name, 'Having been commissioned of Jesus Christ, I -baptize you in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy -Ghost. Amen.' Then shall he immerse him or her in the water, and come -forth again out of the water." - -Baptism is analogous to the door of the Church. No person can become a -member without baptism, and no person is eligible for baptism without -repentance of sins committed. Consequently the candidate must have -arrived at the years of accountability, and be capable of repentance. -"All those who humble themselves before God, and desire to be baptized -and come forth with broken hearts and contrite spirits, and witness -before the Church that they have truly repented of all their sins, -and are willing to take upon them the name of Jesus Christ, having a -determination to serve him to the end, and truly manifest by their -works that they have received of the spirit of Christ unto the -remission of their sins, shall be received by baptism into his Church." - -Children are eligible for baptism on attaining the age of eight years, -previous to which age they are not considered accountable before God -for their transgressions. - -No person who has been excommunicated from the Church can be -re-admitted without repentance and baptism as at the first. - -Baptism for the dead is administered in a similar manner to baptism -for the living, a living person acting as proxy for the dead person on -whose account the baptism is administered. - -After baptism the candidates are confirmed members of the Church by the -laying on of hands, that they may receive the Holy Ghost. - -The duty of "every member of the Church of Christ having {442} -children, is to bring them unto the elders, before the Church, who are -to lay their hands upon them in the name of Jesus Christ, and bless -them in his name." - -The laying on of hands is an ordinance also in the giving of -patriarchal or other blessings to members of the Church, in ordination -to office in the Priesthood, in setting persons apart to particular -duties or callings or missions, and in administering to the sick in -connection with anointing with consecrated oil and the prayer of faith. - -In regard to the ordinance or sacrament of the Lord's Supper, the -members of the Church are required to meet together often to partake of -the bread and wine (or water, when pure home-made grape wine cannot be -had) in remembrance of the Lord Jesus. An elder, a bishop or a priest -can administer it. Usually the officer officiating breaks the bread -into small pieces, kneels with the members of the Church assembled, -and calls upon God, the Father, in solemn prayer, saying, "O God, the -eternal Father, we ask thee in the name of thy Son, Jesus Christ, to -bless and sanctify this bread to the souls of all those who partake -of it, that they may eat in remembrance of the body of thy Son, and -witness unto thee, O God, the eternal Father, that they are willing to -take upon them the name of thy Son, and always remember him and keep -his commandments which he has given them, that they may always have his -Spirit to be with them. Amen." - -After the members have partaken of the bread, the person officiating -takes the cup and engages in prayer, saying, "O God, the eternal -Father, we ask thee in the name of thy Son, Jesus Christ, to bless and -sanctify this wine [or water] to the souls of all those who drink of -it, that they may do it in remembrance of the blood of thy Son, which -was shed for them; that they may witness unto thee, O God, the eternal -Father, that they do always remember him, that they may have his Spirit -to be with them. Amen." - -There is also the ordinance of marriage. - -No person has authority to preach the Gospel, or administer in any -ordinance thereof, unless he holds the Priesthood, and then to -administer only in such ordinances as the particular office to which he -has been ordained empowers him and often only by special calling and -appointment. - -HISTORY. - -In the spring of 1820, God the Father and his Son Jesus Christ appeared -in vision to Joseph Smith, at Manchester, {443} Ontario County, New -York, while he was praying for wisdom. During several years following -he enjoyed the ministration of angels, and received from them much -instruction in the things of God. - -On the 22d of September, 1827, an angel of the Lord delivered into his -hands the metal plates which contained the ancient record known as the -Book of Mormon, engraved in reformed Egyptian characters, and hid in -the earth by divine direction about fourteen hundred years ago. In 1829 -the plates were shown by an angel to three witnesses. Afterward eight -witnesses saw them, and handled some of them. The testimony of these -eleven witnesses is published with the Book of Mormon. With the plates -was found a Urim and Thummim, consisting of two transparent stones set -in the rim of a bow fastened to a breastplate, by means of which Joseph -Smith translated the record into English by the gift and power of God. - -On the 15th of May, 1829, John the Baptist appeared to Joseph Smith -and Oliver Cowdery, laid his hands upon them, and ordained them to -the Aaronic Priesthood, in the following words: "Upon you, my fellow -servants, in the name of Messiah, I confer the Priesthood of Aaron, -which holds the keys of the ministering of angels, and of the gospel of -repentance, and of baptism by immersion for the remission of sins; and -this shall never be taken again from the earth, until the sons of Levi -do offer an offering unto the Lord in righteousness." - -The same year the ancient apostles, Peter, James and John appeared to -them and ordained them to the apostleship of the Melchisedek Priesthood. - -On the 6th of April, 1830, the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day -Saints was organized, with six members, at Fayette, Seneca County, New -York, by Joseph Smith, then twenty-four years old, who was instructed -and empowered to that purpose by revelation from God. The Book of -Mormon was printed at Palmyra, New York, and published the same year. - -The Church rapidly increased in numbers and many located at Kirtland, -Ohio. - -In 1831, a settlement was made at Independence, Jackson County, -Missouri, and in a few years in several other counties in that State. - -On February 14, 1835, the first council of the Twelve Apostles was -chosen. On the 28th of the same month the first council of Seventies -was selected. - -After being mobocratically driven from county to county, {444} the -Latter-day Saints were finally expelled from Missouri in 1838. - -Many of them soon after found a refuge at Commerce, (afterward -named Nauvoo) and vicinity, in Illinois, which speedily became a -comparatively large and prosperous city. But persecution of the -Latter-day Saints was shortly recommenced, and on the 27th of June, -1844, when under the express pledge of Thos. Ford, Governor of the -State, for their safe keeping, Joseph Smith and his brother Hyrum were -shot and killed, and John Taylor was severely wounded, at Carthage, by -a mob with faces blackened. At the time of his death Joseph Smith was -President of the Church, and Hyrum Smith was Patriarch. - -On the death of Joseph Smith, the council of the Twelve Apostles, with -Brigham Young as their president, became the presiding council in the -Church. - -In consequence of continued mobocratic outrages and threats, the Church -determined to leave Nauvoo and go west to some far distant place where -they hoped to be permitted to live in peace. Brigham Young and one -thousand families left Nauvoo in February and the early spring of -1846, arriving at Council Bluffs, Iowa, in July of that year, where -the Mormon Battalion of five hundred men was called for by the Federal -Government, and raised to aid in the war against Mexico. - -In September following, the Latter-day Saints remaining in Nauvoo, -including the aged, infirm, poor, and sick, were attacked by an armed -mob, despoiled of most of their property, driven across the river, and -otherwise outrageously and inhumanly abused. - -In the spring of 1847, Brigham Young and a company of pioneers (one -hundred and forty-three men, three women and two children) started -across the great plains and the Rocky Mountains. They arrived in Salt -Lake Valley July 24th, of the same year, and immediately founded -Great Salt Lake City, now Salt Lake City, subsequently making other -settlements and building cities all over the Territory of Utah and -extending into the Territories and States adjoining. - -The pioneers were followed by seven hundred wagons in the fall of the -same year, and by many emigrants of Latter-day Saints every year since. - -On the 27th of December, 1847, a First Presidency was accepted, -consisting of Brigham Young, president, with Heber C. Kimball and -Willard Richards, counselors. - -In 1857, in consequence of false and malicious reports, President -Buchanan sent an army to Utah to operate inimically {445} to the -inhabitants. But the army was unable to enter Salt Lake Valley that -year. - -In the spring of 1858, the people of Salt Lake City and the country -adjacent left their homes, with the view of burning them, and traveled -southward. But amicable arrangements were soon made, most of the people -returned to their homes, and the army found itself with nothing to -do, until the secession of the Southern States, when its commander -and other officers took the side of the south, and the rank and file -were sent to fight on the side of the north. The army came to Utah to -despoil and destroy, but God overruled things and caused it to greatly -aid the people, materially and financially, to build up and develop the -Territory, and they have prospered ever since, although some federal -officials and other unprincipled characters have many times endeavored -to oppress them and accomplish their overthrow. - -On the 29th of August, 1877, Brigham Young died, and the direction of -the Church fell upon the council of the Twelve Apostles, with John -Taylor presiding. - -On the 10th of October, 1880, a First Presidency of the Church was -accepted, consisting of John Taylor, president, and George Q. Cannon -and Joseph F. Smith, his counselors. - -On the death of President Taylor, which occurred July 25, 1887, the -Twelve Apostles, with Wilford Woodruff as president, became the -presiding council in the Church. On April 7, 1889, another First -Presidency was accepted, with Wilford Woodruff as president and George -Q. Cannon and Joseph F. Smith as his counselors. - -On the 14th of March, 1882, incited by most abominable lies and -slanders, Congress passed the unconstitutional and infamous Edmunds -bill, destroying the liberties of the people of the Territory and -putting all registration and election and many appointive matters in -the hands of an oligarchal commission or returning board, consisting -of five irresponsible appointees of the President, at a cost to -the country of much more annually than the appropriation for the -Territorial legislature biennially. - -On the 19th of April of the same year, the House of Representatives -refused to permit the legally elected delegate from Utah to take his -seat, and declared the same vacant. - -On the 5th of August following, in consequence of representations made -by the three federal judges of the Territory, Congress passed a law -authorizing the Governor to appoint men to fill vacancies resulting -from the failure of the August election, which fell through because -of the passage of the {446} Edmunds bill. The actual vacancies under -this law were very few, yet Governor Murray, with his characteristic -unscrupulousness, resolved to wrest the law so as to make a fell swoop -of nearly all the offices in the Territory, and thus wrench them out -of the hands of the people and their lawfully elected officers and -representatives, and give them into the hands of his own partisans, the -bitter enemies of the people. Consequently, he arbitrarily interpreted -the new law to vacate nearly all the offices of the twenty-four -counties in the Territory, said offices numbering between two and three -hundred, besides some other local and some Territorial offices, and -proceeded, by and with the advice and consent of nobody, probably, but -his own prejudiced and wicked self, to make appointments to fill these -offices, thus despotically assuming to exercise a far greater stretch -of power than is exercised by the President of the United States, and -correspondingly despoiling the people of their constitutional, organic, -lawful, and vested right to official representation. - -This same Governor Murray, in direct violation and open defiance of the -law, had previously refused to count eighteen thousand lawful votes -for the people's candidate for delegate to Congress, in order that he -might illegally give the certificate of election to one of his own -partisans, who received less than fourteen hundred votes, and thus -corruptly and ruthlessly deprive the eighteen thousand citizens of -their right of suffrage. Congress refused to sanction this outrageous -tampering with the ballot box, this wholesale spoliation, and rejected -the bogus certificate. Yet the unprincipled Governor, who attempted -this iniquitous tampering and spoliation and gave the certificate -to the man who was not elected, but refused to give one to the man -who was elected by an overwhelming majority, was sustained in his -partiality, presumption and wickedness by no less than three several -presidents of these United States, and consequently the longsuffering -people of the Territory had to endure the incubus of his unwelcome and -pernicious presence and the aggravated infliction of his usurpative and -demoralizing gubernatorial rule. - -In the second full week in September of the same year, the five federal -commissioners had a registration of voters throughout the Territory, -expurging from the old lists the names of all those who did not appear -and be re-registered, and of others who did appear. Many Latter-day -Saints, men and women of excellent character, peaceable, industrious, -order-loving, and law-abiding citizens, some of them three or four -score years {447} old, and who had been accustomed to vote unchallenged -from their youth up, were not allowed to be re-registered, though -eligible under the law, and not liable to any legal punishment in any -court in the country, because no crime of any kind could be lawfully -charged against them. On the other hand, adulterers and libertines, -well known and acknowledged to be such, married men who confessed to -living with other women, and notorious public prostitutes were freely -registered. - -The same week a number of rabid anti-Mormons conspired to overthrow -the right of women to be registered and to vote. Such an obnoxious -character had Governor Murray obtained among the people, that he was -almost universally believed to be one of the chief of the conspirators -and instigators in this ungallant, unmanly, and ineffably mean spirited -attempt to abolish woman suffrage in Utah. But the judges in all the -district courts in the Territory decided that the woman suffrage law -was valid. - -In March, 1886, Governor Murray, for his unreasonable and obstructive -conduct, was virtually removed from office by President Cleveland, or, -in other words, was invited to resign. During his whole gubernatorial -term he had persistently shown his prejudice against and enmity -towards the Latter-day Saints, and had sought to deprive them of their -liberties, rob them of their rights, and create a conflict between them -and the federal government, which last the people had sufficient good -sense to prevent, notwithstanding the many aggravating provocations. -He was succeeded by Caleb W. West, not much of an improvement on his -predecessor. - -Governor West commenced by offering amnesty to all the prisoners in the -penitentiary, under the infamous Edmunds law, who would "promise to -obey the law as interpreted by the courts," an insulting and degrading -offer that was respectfully declined, as they could not bind themselves -to accept all the partisan and persecutive vagaries of the courts. - -Governor West was succeeded in 1889 by A. L. Thomas, who soon announced -himself as decidedly in favor of still further restricting government -of the people, by the people, for the people, by recommending that more -local officers should be appointed "by some federal agency," instead of -continuing to be elected by the people. - -The last eight, and especially the last six, years have been chiefly -notorious for the outrageous and desperate attempts of the anti-Mormon -party, through congressional legislation and the courts, to crush and -destroy the church, and persecute, {448} distress, and despoil the -members thereof. The details are too profuse to be related here, and -therefore must be referred to but briefly and mostly in a general way. - -It seems to have been a settled leading idea of most, yet not quite -all, of the federal officers appointed and sent to Utah, that the -almost sole purpose of their appointment was to destroy the church as a -religious body, and especially the political power of the members, and -to despoil them in every possible way, preferably under some sort of -color of law. A strange thing in a free country, in this much vaunted -land of liberty and equal rights par excellence. - -In regard to federal officials, or to officials appointed by "some -federal agency," the usual course is to select and appoint those who -are prejudiced and who cherish animosity against the Latter-day Saints, -and who antagonize them on all possible occasions. If by any fortunate -accident a fair-minded man is appointed, he is either so badgered -and worried by the anti-Mormon element as to cause him to resign in -disgust, or every effort is made to effect his early removal from -office, so that the courts and all offices under federal or anti-Mormon -influence become mere partisan machinery for oppressing and despoiling -the Latter-day Saints. - -The Utah Commission, that costly superfluity, which probably causes -the country an expenditure of $50,000 per annum to enable the -commission to supersede local self-government so far as it can, makes -its annual report to the federal government in which one thing is -surely manifest--the attempt to increase its own powers and to secure -further legislation restrictive of the privileges, powers, rights, and -liberties of the people. Under such circumstances the commission is -entitled to no more respect than the law demands. There really never -has been any more use for such a commission than for the fifth wheel -to a wagon; not so much, for an extra wheel would come in useful if -one of the four was broken, but the Utah Commission has been from the -beginning absolutely of no necessity nor utility whatever. It has been -an extravagant and criminal waste of the people's money, an excrescence -on the body politic, a libel on popular government, a disgrace to -American liberty. Some of the unrighteous decisions of the commission -have been virtually reversed by the Supreme Court of the United States, -though even that august tribunal can not be said to be forward in doing -even and exact justice towards the Latter-day Saints. Indeed in all -the courts under federal jurisdiction, or under anti-Mormon influence, -the justice that is done to the Latter-day Saints is such as can {449} -hardly be avoided under the law, and even the law is frequently so -one-sidedly construed and technically twisted and distorted as to -become a mere mockery of justice, which, on the contrary, should be the -foundation, spirit, substance, object, and end of all law. - -Utah and Idaho are disgraced with religious test oaths, through federal -and anti-Mormon agency. Arizona had such a law, but to her credit be -it said that she repealed it, though some Mormon-eaters want another -enacted. Nevada made a law disfranchising the Latter-day Saints, but -the Supreme Court decided that it was unconstitutional. In Idaho a -Latter-day Saint is debarred, because of his religion, from voting -or holding office, and the new state constitution prohibits him from -sitting on juries. In Utah the federally appointed judges have decided -that an alien Latter-day Saint cannot be naturalized, solely on account -of his religion. The appointment of the chief justice who concurred in -that decision, was afterwards confirmed by the United States Senate, -the Senate thus sanctioning persecution for religious and conscience' -sake. The attempt is also made to prohibit even native-born Latter-day -Saints from taking up land, and threats are freely made that disability -to hold real estate will follow. Then perhaps the right to live will be -denied, as in the case of our Savior, Jesus Christ. - -The law known as the Poland bill gave federal and local agency equal -power in arranging the jury list, but that show of justice is now gone, -and all jurors are chosen by federal agency, resulting in jury lists -and juries from which Latter-day Saints are excluded, so that they -are tried, not by juries of their peers, but by juries of prejudiced, -political and religious partisans and open and avowed enemies. What -confidence can any man have in getting justice from a court where judge -and juries and prosecuting and executive officers are well known to be -unscrupulous partisans and bitter enemies of the accused? - -Among the judicial infamies perpetrated against the Latter-day Saints -was the diabolical Dickson-Zane doctrine of segregation, by which a man -charged with a misdemeanor could be kept in prison all his life. This -doctrine, as well as its near akin doctrine that the same misdemeanor -could be divided into two or more offenses, with two or more different -sentences of punishment, was overthrown by the Supreme Court of the -United States. - -In the administration of recent federal law, the courts in 1887 took -possession of the Latter-day Saints' Perpetual Emigrating {450} Fund, -a charitable institution for the assistance of worthy emigrants, and -seized real and personal estate belonging, or supposed to belong, to -the Church, and estimated to be worth about a million dollars. Some -of its own property was then rented to the Church, the federal agency -requiring and receiving the rent. Now, if the federal government sets -the demoralizing example of robbing the people of their property, what -else can be expected than that the people will follow the example of -the government and freely rob one another, until this will become -a nation of sixty or a hundred million people, mostly thieves? If -the Latter-day Saints are to be robbed, then why not the Catholics, -Episcopalians, Baptists, Methodists, Presbyterians, or any other -religious society? If any religious society, why not any civil society, -until theft becomes common business throughout the land? For, do it -under cover of law, or call it confiscation, or by any other name, it -will smell as bad, it will still be theft in every essential element. - -Much more might be said of the endless persecutive enormities -perpetrated through federal agency toward the Latter-day Saints. But -the subject grows with the handling, and time and space would fail for -an adequate portrayal of the facts, the disfranchisement of all women, -and of those men who had more than one wife; the numerous day and night -raids of peaceable towns and settlements; the vexatious arrests; the -frivolous and spiteful charges preferred; the outrageous bonds required -in cases of misdemeanor, running from $1,000 to $10,000, and even to -nearly $50,000; the multitude of convictions, numbering between one and -two thousand, some without any and many with very slight evidence; the -high penalties inflicted in most cases, with regrets at the inability -of the court to inflict still higher; the dragging of delicate women -into court and compelling them to testify against their husbands, and -sending them to prison for refusal; deputy marshals with impunity -shooting at and even killing men only charged with misdemeanor; -straining the law so that a man could safely live in the same house -with a whore, but not with his reputed wife, nor could hardly look over -the fence at her house or her garden, or sit on the fence while she -passed by; refusing to prosecute lewd and lascivious anti-Mormons, but -imprisoning Latter-day Saints who informed on them; the voluntary exile -for years of many who had no confidence in the justice of the courts; -the enormous expense, amounting to millions of dollars, incurred, in -one way or another, in these persecutive proceedings, all wrung {451} -from a sober, industrious, God-fearing, but abused, slandered, and -persecuted community, and wholly, solely and entirely on account of -their religion. - -For a time the plea was put forth by their persecutors that plurality -of wives was the only cause of the enmity against the Latter-day -Saints. Now that plea is being withdrawn, and it is shamelessly -declared that nothing short of the destruction of the church and the -abandonment of their religion by the persecuted, will satisfy the -ungodly and tyrannical demands of their oppressors. - -It is shocking to have such a tale to tell in this everywhere and all -the time boasted land of liberty, in this last quarter and almost -last decade of the nineteenth century. But the worst thing is yet to -be said, and that is, that the tale is true, every word of it. It is -a sad, a discouraging commentary on the much be-lauded civilization -of this latest age, which has been the hope, but which promises to -be the disappointment, of all the ages. When justice fails, and -fails so grievously, the heavens mourn. For all this has not been -happening in Dahomey, or Timbuctoo, or Persia, or Turkey, or Russia, -or in any country in the old and effete eastern hemisphere, but, let -it be reiterated, in these United States of America, in this new and -progressive world, in this free and happy land, at this late date in -the world's history. Sackcloth and ashes ought to be in brisk demand, -for a long time to come, in this highly favored nation. That is the -fitting garb, and should be the only wear, in memory of strangled -Liberty. - -During the last twenty-eight years, about four thousand missionaries, -and previously, since the organization of the church, probably about -one thousand five hundred more, have been sent to the various nations -to preach the Gospel, besides hundreds of native Elders, traveling -and preaching more locally in the several missions thus established. -Missionary Elders went to Canada as early as 1833; England in 1837; -Wales, Scotland, Isle of Man, Ireland, Australia and East Indies -in 1840; Palestine in 184l, Elder Orson Hyde passing through the -Netherlands, Bavaria, Austria, Turkey and Egypt, on his way; Society -Islands in 1844; the Channel Islands and France in 1849; Denmark, -Sweden, Italy, Switzerland and the Sandwich Islands in 1850; Norway, -Iceland, Germany and Chili in 1851; Malta, the Cape of Good Hope, -Burmah and the Crimea in 1852; Gibraltar, Prussia, China, Ceylon and -the West Indies in 1853; Siam and Turkey in 1854; Brazil in 1855; -the Netherlands in 1861; Austria in 1864; Mexico in 1877; the Samoan -Islands in 1888. - -{452} Previous to the settling of the Church in Salt Lake Valley, about -five thousand Latter-day Saints had emigrated from Europe to America, -mostly to Nauvoo. Since that time the emigration of Latter-day Saints -from Europe has amounted to nearly eighty thousand souls, making an -average of nearly two thousand annually, most of them coming to Utah. - -The Book of Mormon was published in England in 1841; in Danish in 1851; -in Welsh, French, German and Italian in 1852; in Hawaiian in 1855; in -Swedish in 1878. Several years ago it was translated into Hindostanee -and into Dutch. In 1875 portions of it were published in Spanish, -and the whole of it in 1886. Last year it was published in the Maori -language. - -The Book of Doctrine and Covenants of the Church, in addition to -numerous editions in English, in America and England, was published in -Welsh in 1851, Danish in 1852, German in 1876 and Swedish in 1888. Many -regular periodicals, advocating the doctrines of the Church, have been -published in America, England, Wales, Denmark, Sweden, France, Germany, -Switzerland, Australia and India. Hundreds of thousands, perhaps -millions, of other books and tracts have been published by the Elders -in various languages in the different quarters of the globe. - -The following temples to the Lord have been built by the Latter-day -Saints: - -Kirtland, Ohio, 80 by 60 feet; corner stones laid July 23, 1833; -dedicated March 27, 1836. - -Nauvoo, Illinois, 128 by 88 feet; corner stones laid April 6, 1841; -dedicated October 5 and November 30, 1845, and February 8 and April 30 -and May 1, 1846; burned by an incendiary November 19, 1848. - -St. George, Washington County, Utah, 142 by 96 feet; corner stones laid -March 10, 1873; dedicated January 1, 1877. - -Logan, Cache County, 171 by 95 feet, with an annex to the north 88 by -36 feet; corner stones laid September 17, 1877; dedicated May 17, 1884. - -Manti, Sanpete County, 172 by 95 feet, with an annex to the north 85 by -40 feet; corner stones laid April 14, 1879; dedicated May 21, 1888. - -The temple at Salt Lake City, 186 by 99 feet, is unfinished; corner -stones laid April 6, 1853. - -The site for a temple was dedicated at Independence, Jackson County, -Missouri, August 3, 1831. - -The corner stones of a temple, 110 by 80 feet, were laid at Far West, -Caldwell County, Missouri, July 4, 1838. - -{453} - - - -PLAIN TALK TO PARENTS. - -PARAGRAPHS TAKEN FROM THE WRITINGS OF APOSTLE ORSON PRATT, IN _THE -SEER_, 1853. - -Let that man who intends to become a husband, seek first the kingdom of -God and its righteousness, and learn to govern himself, according to -the law of God; for he that cannot govern himself cannot govern others. -Let him dedicate his property, his talents, his time, and even his life -to the service of God, holding all things at His disposal, to do with -the same, according as He shall direct through the counsel that He has -ordained. In selecting a companion, let him look not wholly at the -beauty of the countenance, or the splendor of the apparel, or the great -fortune, or the artful smiles, or the affected modesty of females; for -all these, without the genuine virtues, are like the dew-drops which -glitter for a moment in the sun and dazzle the eye, but soon vanish -away. But let him look for a kind, amiable disposition; for unaffected -modesty; for industrious habits; for sterling virtue; for honesty, -integrity, and truthfulness; for cleanliness in person, in apparel, -in cooking, and in every kind of domestic labor; for cheerfulness, -patience, and stability of character; and above all, for genuine -religion to control and govern her every thought and deed. - -You should remember that harsh expressions against your wife, used in -the hearing of others, will more deeply wound her feelings than if she -alone heard them. Reproofs that are timely and otherwise good, may lose -their good effect by being administered in the wrong spirit; indeed, -they will most probably increase the evils which they are intended to -remedy. Do not find fault with every trifling error that you may see, -for this will discourage your family, and they will begin to think that -it is impossible to please you; and, after a while, they will become -indifferent as to whether they please you or not. How unhappy and -extremely wretched is that family where {454} nothing pleases--where -scolding has become almost as natural as breathing. - -Let each mother commence with her children when young, not only to -teach and instruct them, but to chasten and bring them into the most -perfect subjection; for then is the time that they are the most -easily conquered, and their tender minds are the most susceptible of -influences and government. Many mothers from carelessness, neglect -their children, and only attempt to govern them at long intervals, -when they most generally find their efforts of no lasting benefit; -for the children having been accustomed to having their own way, do -not easily yield; and if peradventure they do yield, it is only for -the time being, until the mother relaxes again into carelessness when -they return again to their accustomed habits; and thus by habit they -become more and more confirmed in disobedience, waxing worse and worse, -until the mother becomes discouraged and relinquishes all discipline, -and complains that she cannot make her children mind. The fault is not -so much in the children, as in the carelessness and neglect of the -mother when the children were young. It is she that must answer, in a -degree, for the evil habits and disobedience of the children. She is -more directly responsible than the father; for it cannot be expected -that the father can always find time, apart from the laborious duties -required of him, to correct and manage his little children who are -at home with their mother. * * * Some mothers, though not careless, -and though they feel the greatest anxiety for the welfare of their -children, yet, through a mistaken notion of love for them, forbear -to punish them when they need punishment; or if they undertake to -conquer them, their tenderness and pity are so great that they prevail -over the judgment, and the children are left unconquered, and become -more determined to resist all future efforts of their mothers, until, -at length, they conclude that their children have a more stubborn -disposition than others, and that it is impossible to subject them -to obedience. In this case, as in that of neglect, the fault is the -mother's. The stubbornness of the children, for the most part, is -the effect of the mother's indulgence, arising from her mistaken -idea of love. By that which she calls love, she ruins her children. -Children between one and two years of age are capable of being made to -understand many things; then is the time to begin with them. How often -we see children of that age manifest much anger. Frequently by crying -through anger, they that are otherwise healthy, injure themselves. It -is far better in such instances, for a mother to correct her child -in a gentle manner, though {455} with decision and firmness, until -she conquers it, and causes it to cease crying, than to suffer that -habit to increase. When the child by gentle punishment has learned -this one lesson from its mother, it is much more easily conquered and -brought into subjection in other things, until finally, by a little -perseverance on the part of the mother, it learns to be obedient to her -voice in all things; and obedience becomes confirmed into a permanent -habit. Such a child trained by a negligent or over-indulgent mother, -might have become confirmed in habits of stubbornness and disobedience. -It is not so much in the original constitution of children as in their -training, that causes such wide differences in their disposition. It -cannot be denied that there is a difference in the constitution of -children even from their birth; but this difference is mostly owing to -the proper or improper conduct of parents, as before stated; therefore, -even for this difference, parents are more or less responsible. If -parents, through their own evil conduct, entail hereditary dispositions -upon their children, which are calculated to ruin them, unless properly -curtailed and overcome, they should realize, that for that evil they -must render an account. If parents have been guilty in entailing -upon their offspring unhappy dispositions, let them repent, by using -all diligence to save them from the evil consequences which will -naturally result by giving way to those dispositions. The greater the -derangement, the greater must be the remedy; and the more skillful -and thorough should be its application, until that which is sown in -evil is overcome and completely subdued. In this way parents may save -themselves and their children, but otherwise there is condemnation. -Therefore we repeat again, let mothers begin to discipline their -children when young. - -Do not correct children in anger. An angry parent is not as well -prepared to judge of the amount of punishment which should be inflicted -upon a child, as one that is more cool and exercised with reflection, -reason and judgment. Let your children see that you punish them, not -to gratify an angry disposition, but to reform them for their good, -and it will have a salutary influence. They will not look upon you as -a tyrant, swayed to and fro by turbulent and furious passions; but -they will regard you as one that seeks their welfare, and that you -only chasten them because you love them, and wish them to do well. Be -deliberate and calm in your counsels and reproofs, but at the same -time, use earnestness and decision. Let your children know that your -words must be respected and obeyed. - -Never deceive your children by threatenings or promises. Be careful not -to threaten them with a punishment which you {456} have no intention -of inflicting, for this will cause them to lose confidence in your -word; besides, it will cause them to contract the habit of lying. When -they perceive that their parents do not fulfill their threatenings or -promises, they will consider that there is no harm in forfeiting their -word. Think not that your precepts concerning truthfulness will have -much weight upon the minds of your children, when they are contradicted -by your examples. Be careful to fulfill your word in all things in -righteousness and your children will not only learn to be truthful -from your example, but they will fear to disobey your word, knowing -that you never fail to punish or reward according to your threatenings -and promises. Let your laws, penalties and rewards be founded upon -the principles of justice and mercy, and adapted to the capacities of -your children; for this is the way that our heavenly Father governs -His children, giving to some a Celestial, to others a Terrestrial, and -to others still a Telestial law, with penalties and promises annexed -according to the conditions, circumstances and capacities of the -individuals to be governed. Seek for wisdom, and pattern after the -heavenly order of government. - -Do not be so stern and rigid in your family government as to render -yourself an object of fear and dread. There are parents who only render -themselves conspicuous in the attribute of justice, while mercy and -love are scarcely known in their families. Justice should be tempered -with mercy, and love should be the great moving principle, interweaving -itself in all your family administrations. When justice alone sits upon -the throne, your children approach you with dread, or peradventure hide -themselves from your presence and long for your absence that they may -be relieved from their fear. At the sound of your approaching footsteps -they flee as from an enemy, and tremble at your voice, and shrink from -the gaze of your countenance, as though they expected some terrible -punishment to be inflicted upon them. Be familiar with your children -that they may delight themselves in your society, and look upon you as -a kind and tender parent whom they delight to obey. Obedience inspired -by love, and obedience inspired by fear, are entirely different in -their nature. The former will be permanent and enduring, while the -latter only waits to have the object of fear removed, and it vanishes -like a dream. Govern children as parents, and not as tyrants; for they -will be parents in their turn and will be very likely to adopt that -form of government in which they have been educated. If you have been -tyrants, they may be influenced to {457} pattern after your example. -If you are fretful and continually scolding, they will be very apt -to be scolds too. If you are loving, kind and merciful, these benign -influences will be very certain to infuse themselves in to their order -of family government; and thus good and evil influences frequently -extend themselves down for many generations and ages. How great, then, -are responsibilities of parents to their children! And how fearful the -consequences of bad examples! Let love, therefore, predominate and -control you, and your children will be sure to discover it, and will -love you in return. - -Let each mother teach her children to honor and love their father, -and to respect his teachings and counsels. How frequently it is the -case when fathers undertake to correct their children, mothers will -interfere in the presence of the children. This has a very evil -tendency in many respects. First, it destroys the oneness of feeling -which should exist between husband and wife; secondly, it weakens -the confidence of the children in the father, and emboldens them to -disobedience; thirdly, it creates strife and discord; and lastly, it -is rebelling against the order of family government established by -divine wisdom. If the mother supposes the father too severe, let her -not mention this in the presence of the children, but she can express -her feelings to him while alone by themselves, and thus the children -will not see any division between them. For husbands and wives to be -disagreed, and to contend, and quarrel, is a great evil; and to do -these things in the presence of their children is a still greater evil. -Therefore, if husband and wife will quarrel and destroy their own -happiness, let them have pity upon their children, and not destroy them -by their pernicious examples. - -{458} - - - -MY REASONS FOR LEAVING THE CHURCH OF ENGLAND AND JOINING THE CHURCH OF -JESUS CHRIST OF LATTER-DAY SAINTS. - -(R. M. BRYCE THOMAS, LONDON, ENG.) - -Previous to my visiting Salt Lake City, Utah, in the months of July -and August, 1896, I knew nothing of the Church of Jesus Christ of -Latter-day Saints beyond the fact that it was commonly known as the -Mormon Church. - -During my stay of nearly a month in Salt Lake City I heard from those -quite unconnected with their Church that the so-called Mormons, but -whom I shall hereafter designate as "the Latter-day Saints," were the -most peace-loving and quiet of people, honest, thrifty, well behaved -and good citizens, and exceedingly kind to their poor, who were so well -looked after that public begging was not known among them. - -I found that this people possessed a beautiful Temple and a very -fine Tabernacle, with grounds prettily laid out and well cared for; -their houses, too, were neat and picturesque, with nice gardens -attached to them, while they could boast of a Tabernacle Choir of -about 600 men and women, the best that I have ever heard. Everything -to do with this people appeared to be most excellently managed and -looked after, while their missionaries were preaching the Gospel in -most parts of the world, having gone out altogether at their own -cost, and at a very great sacrifice of self in all cases. The Church -organization of the Saints, too, appeared to be complete and effective, -and it became evident to me that they were a very interesting and -extraordinary people, and I therefore decided to secure some of their -books, especially the Book of Mormon, in order to learn more of their -character and doctrines. - -This I did, and after I had read some of their publications a light -seemed to dawn upon me, and I commenced to wonder if we were living -in the times of the great apostasy which had been predicted in so -many parts of the inspired scriptures. {459} I quote a few references -to these predictions in the note below,[A] but these are by no means -all. My mind expanded still more when I had carefully read through -the Book of Mormon, a book which I found to be replete with divine -truths and elevating principles, and which bore the very strongest -testimony to the truths contained in the Bible, both in the Old and -in the New Testament; a book, too, which made plain and easy of -understanding so many parts of the Bible that appear at present to be -vague, or regarding which the numerous sects of Christendom have set -themselves against each other in argument and dispute. In that book -(Book of Mormon) it was clearly stated that the great apostate church -would be upon the earth when the book itself would come to light. In -Revelation St. John spoke of the apostate church of the latter days as -"Babylon,"[B] and as "Mystery, Babylon the great, the mother of harlots -and abominations of the earth,"[C] and he added that this apostate -church was to rule peoples, multitudes, nations, and tongues,[D] which -would make it almost if not quite universal. - -[Footnote A: Isaiah 24: 1-5; Matthew 24: 4-31; Acts 20: 29, 30; II -Thess. 2: 3, 8, 9, 10; I Timothy 4: 1-3; II Timothy 3: 1-5; II Timothy -4: 3, 4; Revelation, chapters 1, 2, and 3; Revelation 17: 2-5.] - -[Footnote B: Rev. 14: 8.] - -[Footnote C: Rev. 17: 5.] - -[Footnote D: Rev. 17: 15.] - -Now the question which concerned me was whether the Church of England, -of which I was a member, was a portion of that church to which the -Bible predictions in respect to the great apostasy referred, or whether -the church of Rome or some other Christian church, was the only one -alluded to. That it was a Christian church to which the texts in the -Bible referred is not, I think, likely to be denied by any one; and -indeed we know that even in as early days as those in which John the -Revelator himself lived, he discovered the commencement of apostasy in -the seven truest churches of Christians among those then existing.[E] -The other branches of the then Christian church would appear to have -gone altogether wrong, for these seven were, it seems, the only ones -worth divine mention, and they too were becoming so corrupt even in -those early days that God threatened them with complete rejection. - -[Footnote E: Rev. chaps. 2, 3.] - -In order to enable me to arrive at a just and proper conclusion, it was -necessary for me to turn to the Bible as my guide, and to ascertain -therefrom what constituted the primitive Church of Christ, and what -were the exact doctrines and ordinances as laid down by Him and as -taught and practiced by His Apostles. Having ascertained these facts, I -had then {460} to compare them with the constitution of the Church of -England and with the doctrines and ordinances as taught and practiced -by her. It appeared to me to be quite evident that if the primitive -church as planted by Jesus Christ and built up by His Apostles and -servants, with all its organization and powers, had not been maintained -in its completeness and perfection, or if any of Christ's doctrines -had been altered, or His ordinances changed in any one respect without -due authority, this could only have come about through false teachers -arising in the church, as St. Paul had predicted would be the case -after his days.[A] I felt that I should then be compelled to admit -that the Church of England had fallen into error, and that therefore -the texts in the scriptures regarding the latter day apostasy could -not but refer to her as well as to the other churches of Christendom -which were teaching and practicing a gospel not in accordance with that -found in the Bible. And further that the following inspired prophecy of -Isaiah pointed to her equally as much as to the other churches: "The -earth also is defiled under the inhabitants thereof; because they have -transgressed the laws, changed the ordinance, broken the everlasting -covenant,"[B] (or in other words apostatized). One of the Latter-day -Saints has very appropriately written the following words in this -connection: "It is contrary to scripture and to reason to suppose -that Christ would set up two or more discordant religious systems to -distract mankind, and cause strife and contention. God cannot create -confusion. His mind is one, the minds of men are various, so that when -we see various opposing religions in Christendom, it is conclusive -evidence that men have been engaged in their invention, and that they -have established but very imperfect imitations of the true church of -Christ."[C] - -[Footnote A: II Tim. 4: 3, 4.] - -[Footnote B: Isaiah 24: 5.] - -[Footnote C: See Mormon Doctrine, 6th leaf.] - -The true church must always conform to the pattern of the primitive -church of Jesus Christ and His Apostles in every respect, unless there -is clear and undisputable authority in the scriptures for a divergence -in any particular, and I have not been able to find any such authority -in any portion of the New Testament. So that if the Church of England -(for that is the only church with which I am concerned at present) is -dissimilar in her organization or in her doctrines and ordinances from -the primitive church, she can be but a very imperfect imitation of that -church at best. - -Well, on turning to the Bible I found that the church which {461} Jesus -Christ planted on earth consisted of "First apostles, secondarily -prophets, thirdly teachers, after that miracles, then gifts of -healings, helps, governments, diversities of tongues."[A] Elders, too, -were ordained in all churches.[B] Then again evangelists and pastors -are mentioned.[C] We further read why all these inspired apostles, -prophets, evangelists, pastors, and teachers were absolutely necessary -in the church, namely, "for the perfecting of the saints, for the work -of the ministry, for the edifying of the body of Christ."[D] St. Paul -in writing to the Corinthians very clearly described the church of -Christ, and he showed that not one of its members could be dispensed -with without thoroughly disorganizing the body. He was then specially -speaking of the various gifts of the Holy Spirit of God, which were -considered so essential to the maintenance of the true church of -Christ, and it will be seen that He practically forbade any one of the -members of the church (Christ's body) to say of those miraculous gifts -"We have no need of thee."[E] - -[Footnote A: I Cor. 12: 28.] - -[Footnote B: Acts 14: 23.] - -[Footnote C: Eph. 4: 11.] - -[Footnote D: Eph. 4: 12.] - -[Footnote E: I Cor. 12: 21-28.] - -Now I vainly look for a church of this pattern in the Church of -England or in any of the other churches in Christendom, except in -that of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints I can find no apostles, no -prophets, no workers of miracles, no discerners of spirits, no gifts -and no interpretations of tongues; but I find popes, cardinals and -archbishops. By what authority then was the organization of Christ's -church altered, and her most important members lopped off? For I have -already made mention of the reasons given by St. Paul why inspired -apostles, prophets, and the wonderful gifts of the Holy Spirit, were -absolutely necessary in the church of Jesus Christ as founded by Him. -And I fail to discover any good reason why the church should now be -able to get on without them any more than it found itself able to get -on without them in former times. On the contrary, I am clearly of -opinion that they must be just as essential now as in days of old, and -that to their absence must be attributed all the discord, ill-feeling, -and confusion that reign supreme in and between the very numerous sects -in Christendom, all of which profess themselves to be members of the -true church of Jesus Christ. All these different sects or churches, if -I may so call them, are admittedly without the miraculous gifts of the -Holy Spirit spoken of by St. Paul, for they do not teach nor do they -appear {462} to allow that gifts of prophecy and miracles are actually -necessary in these days. Indeed, they apparently consider that these -gifts are not needed at all; the very thing which St. Paul forbids them -to do when he says that, in respect to the Spirit's wonderful gifts, -no member of Christ's church must say, "We have no need of thee."[A] -So that prophets and workers of miracles have altogether ceased to -be, although I can find no authority whatever in the Bible for their -ceasing to exist. Inasmuch as they were necessary "for the perfecting -of the saints, for the work of the ministry, for the edifying of the -body of Christ,"[B] how can saints now be perfected or the work of -the ministry be efficiently and satisfactorily performed, or the body -of Christ (the true church) be edified in these days? The Bible shows -us that it was always through prophets that God revealed His will, -commands, and instructions to His church under all the changing and -trying circumstances through which she has had to pass since the world -commenced. And it seems to me to be altogether opposed to scripture -and to reason to conclude that in these admittedly evil days it is -unnecessary for Him to intimate His will and commands, and to instruct -His people in exactly the same way, in order that His church may -continue to be guided through the great difficulties and trials that -must beset her. For the teachings of Jesus Christ and His Apostles I -prefer to go direct to the Bible and be guided thereby, than to go -to any of the churches of Christendom which teach doctrines not in -accordance therewith. For instance, Jesus Himself said that miraculous -signs should follow believers,[C] but the churches do not teach this -doctrine. Then again St. Paul, writing under the inspiration of the -Holy Ghost, recorded that apostles and prophets were necessary in the -church, not only for his days, but "till we all come in the unity of -the faith, and of the knowledge of the Son of God, unto a perfect -man, unto the measure of the stature of the fulness of Christ: that -we henceforth be no more children, tossed to and fro, and carried -about with every wind of doctrine, by the sleight of men, and cunning -craftiness, whereby they lie in wait to deceive."[D] How different this -appears to be from the teachings of the various churches and sects in -Christendom! In this passage of scripture which I have just quoted, -St. Paul not only tells us how long apostles and prophets would be -necessary in the church of Jesus Christ, but also how the church would -be affected if prophecy ceased. {463} As inspired by God, he distinctly -asserts that apostles and prophets would be required till we attain to -perfect men, unto the measure of the stature of the fulness of Christ. -I think it will be admitted that we have not reached this perfection as -yet. Again, St. Paul showed that if we had no apostles and prophets, -the church would be tossed to and fro, and carried about with every -kind of doctrine, etc. What do we see in the churches of Christendom -but this very result, when we contemplate the numerous discordant -and opposing religious denominations and sects, all teaching divers -doctrines and ordinances? Thus it seems evident to me that a church, -devoid of inspired prophets and the miraculous gifts of the Holy -Spirit, all of which played so very important a part, in the opinion -of the apostles of Christ, in the primitive church, cannot possibly -be anything but in error. This view is strengthened by the words of -St. Peter, who tells us that the Spirit would continue to manifest His -marvelous powers in the true church while the world lasted, if the -people would submit themselves to the ordinances of the gospel, and -obey God's commandments. He was preaching on the day of Pentecost, just -after the Holy Ghost had fallen upon the assembled disciples, and had -sat upon each of them in the form of cloven tongues like as of fire,[A] -and he called upon all his hearers to repent, and to be baptized for -the remission of their sins, and he promised them the gift of the Holy -Ghost. Then he went on to say that this promise was not for those -people only, but unto them and their children, and also to all who were -afar off, even as many as the Lord our God should call.[B] - -[Footnote A: Cor. 12: 21.] - -[Footnote B: Eph. 4: 12.] - -[Footnote C: Mark 16: 17, 18.] - -[Footnote D: Eph. 4: 13, 14.] - -[Footnote A: Acts 2: 3.] - -[Footnote B: Acts 2: 38, 39.] - -Now in view of all this that I have culled from the scriptures, I -cannot understand how any one has authority to say that in these days -we have no need for inspired Prophets, and for those wonderful gifts of -the Spirit, without which, we are told by the New Testament writers, we -cannot reach to the perfected man, and to the measure of the stature of -the fulness of Christ. - -It appears therefore quite evident to me that if I in all humility and -sincerity accept the teachings of God, as made clear in the Bible, it -becomes impossible for me to admit, or to flatter myself as a member of -the Church of England, that any church of professing Christians on the -earth, which denies the urgent need of inspired prophets and apostles, -and the glorious and miraculous gifts of the Holy Spirit, can be the -{464} church which Jesus Christ founded and His Apostles built up in -the first days of Christianity. In fact it seems to me that where there -is not sufficient faith to obtain new revelation and the ministry of -angels, all of which are promised under the true Gospel, there cannot -possibly be the true church of Christ. The scripture also, which is -given for our instruction, tells us "Where there is no vision the -people perish."[A] - -[Footnote A: Prov. 29: 18.] - -It is also logical to suppose that a church which denies the need of -the miraculous gifts of the Holy Spirit cannot well have that Spirit -guiding it, for the whole history of the primitive church shows us that -wherever the Holy Spirit was poured down upon any one and especially -on the apostles and prophets and the other ministers of Christ, He -manifested Himself in prophesyings, healings, tongues and other ways. -God no doubt speaks to all His children throughout the world in some -measure by His Spirit, the still small voice of conscience, but the -Holy Spirit in His full and wonderful manifestations, that spirit of -knowledge, and wisdom, and of revelation, is only to be found where -there is the true church of Christ. Again, Jesus Himself tells us -that "When that spirit of truth is come, he will guide you into all -truth, for he shall not speak of himself, but whatsoever he shall -hear that shall he speak, and _he will show you things to come_."[B] -This is the gift of prophecy. Do we see anything of this kind in the -Church of England, or in the church of Rome, or in any of the numerous -denominations of Christians anywhere--church and denominations which by -their dissensions and different teachings go far to distract mankind -and confound the earnest seekers after truth? It is when this spirit of -prophecy, of healings, and of tongues is wanting that people are led by -the teachings of men, darkness overspreads the world, errors begin to -multiply, heresies to spring up, and nothing but a form of godliness -remains while its powers are denied. - -[Footnote B: John 16: 13.] - -Again, where the Holy Spirit manifests Himself there must of necessity -be unity and peace, for He is a Spirit of Unity, and Jesus Himself -prayed that all His children might be one, even as He and His Father in -Heaven were one.[C] - -[Footnote C: John 17: 11, 20 to 23.] - -Peter Young, an English writer, records the following comment on this -prayer: "Our Lord seems to have a vision, if we may venture so to -speak, of His church as one body, penetrated with the Divine Spirit, -radiant with the brightness of His presence, its members living -together in faith and love, the {465} kingdom of heaven upon earth, -exhibiting such a spectacle of love and holiness, that the world -might be led to acknowledge that they were the special objects of the -Father's love." We can thus see what it is that Jesus earnestly desired -and prayed for. There were no divisions and dissensions, but all were -to be of one faith and doctrines as taught by Him, and one in all love -and holiness of life; and a perusal of a part of the 16th chapter of -St. John's Gospel will show that, just previous to His uttering this -desire of His heart, Christ had promised His disciples to send them the -Comforter to guide them into all truth, for, said He, "He shall receive -of mine and shall show it unto you."[A] Now does it seem possible to -suppose that this Spirit of Unity, this Comforter, whom Jesus Christ -was to send in order to show His followers how to grow like Him, and to -to guide them into all truth, can be guiding the numerous contending -discordant churches of Christendom, who exhibit toward each other -bitterness and hatred, which not so many years ago culminated even -in the shedding of human blood! The Church of England, with which I -am at present concerned, is split up into Ritualistic, High, Broad, -and Low Church, all at variance more or less in their ceremonies and -ordinances, and in their very teachings. Surely it would rather seem -as if the church were moved upon by a spirit of discord, confusion, -and evil passions than a spirit of unity, peace, and love; for if this -glorious Spirit whom Jesus sent down after His ascension into heaven, -were really permeating the church, we could not but clearly discern His -presence in His wonderful manifestations as of old, and in the unity -of faith, that the word of God leads us to expect would always prevail -till the end of time, when we all should reach perfection, even to the -measure of the stature of the fulness of Christ,[B] and so long, too, -as there remained any on earth whom the Lord our God should call.[C] -Why then has the Spirit now ceased to manifest His presence? Well, -it appears to me that the reason may be found in the fact that both -teachers and people have drifted into error, and have set up ordinances -and doctrines which do not resemble those of Christ's primitive church, -or have rejected some of those formerly practiced and taught by that -church. What! some ask, do you mean to say that the Church of England -is practicing and teaching erroneous doctrines and ordinances? If so we -should like to know wherein the errors lie. Yes, I reply, such seems to -be the case, and I shall now proceed to point out the errors. - -[Footnote A: John 16: 7-14.] - -[Footnote B: Eph. 4: 13.] - -[Footnote C: Acts 2: 39.] - -{466} In the primitive church existed the ordinance of anointing -the sick with oil and praying over them with mighty faith. Is this -practiced now in the Church of England, and if not, why not? If -the faith of the early Christians (and very strong faith, such as -honors God, was required) existed in these days, would not the church -continue to use this same wonderful power for good as of old? It is -however cried down now, and this ordinance is altogether rejected and -considered too ridiculous for these enlightened days, though perhaps -good enough for those poor creatures who lived in the benighted past. -Where also is the ordinance of laying on hands for the reception of -the Holy Ghost with all His gracious gifts? This was evidently a most -important and necessary ordinance in the teachings of the Apostles of -the primitive church, and invariably followed that of baptism. And the -New Testament is replete with instances of the wonderful way in which -the Holy Spirit used to manifest Himself among those converts, who had -obeyed the teachings of the Apostles, and had humbly and faithfully -submitted themselves to both these ordinances. He still manifests -Himself in the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, as very -many can testify; but such manifestations are not taught or looked for -in the Church of England, even in the ordinance of confirmation, and -therefore they could not occur for want of faith if for no other reason. - -Next I will take the ordinance of baptism. Is there any similarity -between that practiced in the early church of the days of the Apostles -and that practiced in the Church of England at the present day? None -that I can see. In the first place, the form of baptism is not the -same. Baptism by immersion is that to which the Lord Jesus submitted -Himself in order to fulfill all righteousness,[A] and to become -obedient in all things, and thus it behooves us to become obedient -also. He was baptized by immersion as an example to us, and this is the -baptism taught and practiced by His Apostles and servants.[B] It was -not until the third century, after very many and gross errors had crept -into the church, as I shall presently try to show, that the form of -baptism was altered, the first case being that of a man named Novatian, -who, being very ill, was baptized in bed by infusion or pouring of -water.[C] Schaff says that even down to the close of the thirteenth -century baptism {467} by immersion was the rule, and sprinkling or -pouring the exception.[D] There are many other respectable authorities -who show clearly that baptism in the early church was by immersing the -whole body in water, and I name some in the note below.[E] Baptism is -a word derived from the Greek "bapto," meaning to immerse, and there -is no doubt in my mind that this is the meaning intended wherever the -word is used in the New Testament. Calvin says, "The word baptize -signifies to immerse, and the rite of immersion was observed by the -ancient church," while John Wesley says, "Buried with him--alluding -to the ancient manner of baptizing by immersion." Jeremy Taylor -writes, "The custom of the ancient churches was not sprinkling, but -immersion, in pursuance of the sense of the word in the commandment, -and the example of our blessed Savior." We are taught that baptism is -meant to symbolize a death, a burial, and a resurrection,[F] and also -a birth.[G] Immersion does this, but sprinkling does not, therefore -baptism by sprinkling is erroneous. Then again, the Bible teaches us -that baptism had for its object the remission of sins, and that that -ordinance invariably followed upon faith and repentance. But the Church -of England does not appear to baptize for the remission of sins at all, -the ordinance being considered as only an outward sign of an inward -grace, something which appears to me to be altogether different from -the idea of baptism as taught and practiced in the primitive church -of Christ.[H] That church laid down that when a person had faith (and -we are told that faith comes by hearing), and had fully and truly -repented of his sins, he was to undergo the ordinance of baptism for -the remission of those sins,[I] and that then he would receive the -Holy Ghost through the laying on of hands by authorized men.[J] The -Church of England, which claims to be led in her doctrines by the -very same Spirit that guided the primitive church in the days of the -Apostles, teaches quite another law of baptism, and even demands the -baptism of innocent little infants in arms, who can exercise no faith -or repentance, and who have no individual sins to repent of. Is not -this a transgression of the law in this respect? The primitive church -and the Church of England cannot both be right, and therefore the same -Spirit cannot have permeated {468} both, for, unless we admit this, we -must admit that the same Spirit dictates two distinctly opposite laws -of baptism unto salvation. - -[Footnote A: Matt. 3: 15.] - -[Footnote B: Romans 6: 3, 4, 5.] - -[Footnote C: Eusebius Eccl. Hist., Book vi: Ch. 43. See also Cyprian's -Epistles, Letter 76.] - -[Footnote D: Schaff, an eminent Swiss theologian.] - -[Footnote E: Mosheim's Eccl. Hist., vol. I, page 120. Bossuet, a -celebrated French Bishop. Bishop Jeremy Taylor. Robinson, the great -Biblical scholar and philologist. Calvin. John Wesley.] - -[Footnote F: Romans 6: 3, 4, 5.] - -[Footnote G: John 3: 5.] - -[Footnote H: Mosheim's Church History, 3rd Ed., vol. I, pp. 87 and 137.] - -[Footnote I: Mark 1: 4. Luke 3: 3. Acts 12: 16.] - -[Footnote J: Acts 2: 38.] - -This leads me to the question of infant baptism. Dr. Neander, a great -German scholar, tells us that Christ did not ordain infant baptism, and -that not till so late a period as Irenaeus does any trace of infant -baptism appear. This was in the third century. Curcellaeus writes -that baptism of infants in the first two centuries after Christ was -altogether unknown. Bishop Jeremy Taylor says, "Christ blessed infants -and so dismissed them, but baptized them not, therefore infants are -not to be baptized." Martin Luther says, "It cannot be proved by the -sacred scriptures that infant baptism was instituted by Christ, or -begun by the first Christians after the Apostles." Tertullian, one of -the Latin Fathers, wrote, "Let them therefore come when they are grown -up, when they can understand, when they are taught whither they are -to come. Let them become Christians when they can know Christ. Why -should this innocent age hasten to the remission of sins? * * * * If -persons understood the importance of baptism they will rather fear the -consequent obligation than the delay." - -The Church of England, of which I was a member, baptizes infants in -arms, who, as I have already said, cannot have faith, nor can they -repent, and indeed they have no sins to repent of. I have been told -that there is the taint within them of the original sin of Adam, but -it seems to me that an infant is perfect in Jesus Christ. No one -but Adam committed the original sin for which, in God's righteous -justice, the sentence was death, and this death passed upon all Adam's -descendants. But God, whose very attributes are justice and mercy, -made a way for Adam's posterity to escape from the consequences of a -sin that not one of them was guilty of. So, in order that His justice -should not be cruel, our good Father in Heaven sent His only begotten -Son Jesus Christ to the earth to atone for all sins, not only for our -own individual sins, but for the sins of our common father Adam. Thus -the world was relieved of the curse passed upon Adam; for "as by one -man's disobedience many were made sinners, so by the obedience of one -shall many be made righteous."[A] The salvation is just as universal -as the punishment; and we have nothing to do ourselves to obtain this -salvation from the consequences of Adam's transgression, for which -we were in no way responsible. Christ's atonement fully met God's -righteous justice, and justice having been satisfied, {469} mercy was -able to step in between it and ourselves and to claim her own. For our -own individual sins we are of course responsible. We shall reap as we -sow, and we shall be judged according to our works, whether they be -good or bad, but we shall not be judged for Adam's sin. This is, I -think, evident from the scriptures quoted in the foot note.[B] - -[Footnote A: Read carefully Rom. 5: 12-19.] - -[Footnote B: II Cor. 5: 10. Rom. 2: 6. Gal. 6: 7. Eph. 6: 8. Col. 3: -24, 25. Rev. 22: 12. Matt. 16: 27.] - -Children, then, up to the age at which they can clearly distinguish -between right and wrong, and can receive the commandments and laws of -God, are without sin, for sin is the transgression of the law, known -to be God's law. Thus little children have no sins to be repented of -and to be remitted, and therefore do not need baptism. Baptism is an -ordinance by which we witness to God, that we have repented of our -past misdeeds and have taken upon ourselves the name of Christ; that -we intend, by being buried with Him in the waters of baptism, and by -rising again from that watery grave, to die unto sin, and to rise again -to a new life of holiness and good works, in thankful remembrance of -Christ's great love in saving us from the dreadful consequences of -our own wicked acts. Baptism cannot therefore be necessary until we -raise our wills against God and disobey what we clearly know to be His -righteous commandments. To say that an infant requires baptism appears -to be not only unscriptural but equivalent to denying the tender -mercies of Christ. Little children are perfect in Him, and thus He was -able to say, "Suffer little children to come unto me, and forbid them -not, for of such is the kingdom of God."[C] - -[Footnote C: Matt. 19: 14. Mark 10: 14. Luke 18: 16.] - -Thus I have tried to show how, in my opinion, the Church of England -has turned aside from the early church teachings, and has transgressed -this law of baptism, which the Bible instructs us has for its object -the remission of sins;[D] has changed the ordinance by substituting -sprinkling for immersion, and has broken the everlasting covenant by -practically denying the all-sufficiency of Christ's atonement, in -holding that an innocent infant cannot belong to Christ's fold unless -it is baptized into it; forgetting that it is only after we have -arrived at years of discretion and understanding that we wander away -from Christ's fold, and that we are required to pass through the waters -of baptism in order to get our sins washed away, and to re-enter that -fold. The prophecy of Isaiah, which I have already quoted,[E] thus -seems to be applicable to the Church of {470} England in respect to -this subject of baptism, if in respect to no other ordinance. - -[Footnote D: Mark 1: 4. Luke 3: 3. Acts 2: 38. Acts 22: 16.] - -[Footnote E: Isaiah 24: 5.] - -The next ordinance that I would draw attention to is that of baptism -for the dead. This has been altogether done away in the Church of -England, though it was extensively practiced in the primitive Church. -St. Paul in writing to the Corinthians says: "Else what shall they do -which are baptized for the dead, if the dead rise not at all? why are -they then baptized for the dead?" [A] This baptism for the dead is one -of the most glorious subjects belonging to the everlasting Gospel, -because, in order to prove good our title to the kingdom of heaven, we -who have sinned are told that we must have the three great witnesses to -adoption: namely, the Spirit, the Water, and the Blood.[B] We know by -scripture that the Gospel is preached to the dead,[C] and the reason is -that the dead are to be judged as men in the flesh, and live according -to God in the spirit.[D] Hence the necessity of baptism for those of -them who had not during this life been baptized by immersion for the -remission of their sins. The dead rely upon us who are living for the -performance on their behalf of this ordinance. This is the work that -children must do for their progenitors, and on learning this, the -hearts of the children are turned to their fathers, and the fathers in -the spirit world, learning that they are dependent upon the action of -their posterity for the performance of this ordinance of salvation, -turn their hearts to their children, or in other words look to them for -the necessary performance. This was the work predicted in the scripture -by the Prophet Malachi, "Behold I will send you Elijah the prophet -before the coming of the great and terrible day of the Lord: and he -shall turn the heart of the fathers to the children, and the heart of -the children to their fathers, lest I come and smite the earth with a -curse."[E] - -[Footnote A: I Cor. 15: 29.] - -[Footnote B: John 5: 8.] - -[Footnote C: I Peter 3: 19, 20, 21.] - -[Footnote D: I Peter 4: 6.] - -[Footnote E: Mal. 4: 5, 6.] - -This baptism for the dead was an old doctrine taught in the primitive -church, and it is evident that St. Paul spoke of a baptism which a -living person receives in place of a dead one.[F] This vicarious -baptism for the dead was practiced among the early Christians for -some two or three centuries after Christ, and Epiphanius, a writer of -the fourth century, speaks of this ordinance when referring to the -Marcionites, a sect of Christians to whom he was opposed.[G] The view -that St. Paul spoke of a baptism that a living man receives {471} in -place of a dead one, is upheld by many respectable authorities, among -them Erasmus, Scaliger, Grotius, Calixtus, Meyer, and De Wette.[A] Then -again if we look at the proceeding of the Council of Carthage held A. -D. 379, it will be seen that baptism for the dead was being practiced -among some at least of the Christians as late as that year, for the -council's sixth canon forbids any longer the administration of baptism -and holy communion for the dead.[B] - -[Footnote F: Biblical Literature (Kitto).] - -[Footnote G: Heresies 23: 7.] - -[Footnote A: Roberts' Outlines of Eccle. Hist. Note 3 to sec. 10 of -part 4.] - -[Footnote B: Roberts' Gospel (1893) p. 290.] - -The beauty of this doctrine is that it very clearly indicates -that there cannot be a never-ending punishment for those who die -unconverted, as taught in the churches of Christendom. On the contrary, -after they have been judged according to their works in the body, and -have undergone such punishment as the perfectly righteous God adjudges, -there will be a salvation for all, except the sons of perdition; and -eventually Jesus Christ will present to His Father His completed -work of redemption. Else what are the meanings of such texts as the -following? "Verily, verily, I say unto you, the hour is coming, and -_now_ is when the dead shall hear the voice of God: and they that hear -shall live."[C] "I the Lord have called thee in righteousness, and will -hold thine hand, and will keep thee, and give thee for a covenant of -the people, for a light of the Gentiles; to open the blind eyes, to -bring out the prisoners from the prison, and them that sit in darkness -out of the prison house."[D] Isaiah also, after he had described the -judgments that would attend the coming in glory of Jesus Christ, and -the punishments that should overtake the ungodly, wrote as follows: -"And it shall come to pass in that day that the Lord shall punish the -host of the high ones that are on high, and the kings of the earth -upon the earth. And they shall be gathered together as prisoners are -gathered in the pit, and shall be shut up in the prison, and after many -days shall they be visited."[E] - -[Footnote C: John 5: 25.] - -[Footnote D: Isaiah 42: 6, 7.] - -[Footnote E: Isaiah 24: 21, 22.] - -Thus the Gospel has to be preached to the spirit world, and those who -then hear it in its purity for the first time, as it was preached in -the first days of the church of Christ, will look anxiously to their -living descendants to perform for them the outward ordinances of -baptism, or the birth of water, without which one of the three earthly -witnesses to {472} adoption into God's kingdom (water) will be wanting -in their case. For one of the requisite ordinances of the Gospel will -not have been complied with by them while on earth, namely, baptism by -immersion for the remission of their sins. - -That this doctrine of baptism for the dead, which of itself is clear -evidence of the loving, merciful, and long suffering character of our -Heavenly Father, was forbidden at the Council of Carthage, is scarcely -to be wondered at when we study the history of the church and the -character of her ministers in the fourth century. For it was a time -when the priesthood was steeped in iniquity, and the church dreadfully -tainted with Arianism and Pelagianism, while the corrupt doctrines of -the Nestorians and Eutychians infected both the priests and the people -of the Christian world. Indeed, when we look into the early history -of the mother church of Rome from the third century, we can see how, -even in those early times, the church had become practically a motley -mass of heathens. From A.D. 66 to A.D. 312 the primitive church was -repeatedly under general persecutions, which almost destroyed it, and -during this time many who had professed Christianity apostatized. At -the same time gross errors began to creep into the church, particularly -the teachings of the gnostics, who formed abominable tenets by mixing -heathen philosophy with the Gospel of Christ. In the fourth century, -however, with the accession of Constantine to the imperial throne -of Rome in A.D. 323, all persecutions ceased, and peace was assured -to the church, and even more than peace, for Constantine favored -the Christian cause, and did what he could to suppress the pagan -religion. The ministers of the Christian church were honored in every -way, and wealth and position conferred upon them, so that it is not -a matter of wonder that thousands of converts immediately afterwards -joined the church and Christianity soon became the national religion. -All this, however, instead of being fortunate for the church was -disastrous to the purity of Christ's religion. In the fourth century -lordly bishops, archdeacons, canonical singers, etc., were introduced; -candles were lighted by day; incense burnt; abstinence from marriage -was esteemed a high degree of sanctity; prayers were made to departed -saints; pretended relics were held in high estimation; images of -Christ and of saints were set up; the clergy commenced to officiate in -canonical robes which they held to be sacred; prayers were made for -the mitigation of torments to the damned; pilgrimages were started to -certain shrines; and a monkish retirement from fellowship with mankind -{473} was considered a devotion. By the end of the sixth century the -doctrines of the church were deeply infected with Pelagianism (the -Pelagians denied the necessity of Christ's righteousness for our -justification or of His Spirit's influence to regenerate the heart), -and discipline had become corrupt, remiss, and partial, while the -principal concern of the leading clergy was who should be the greatest. -Then followed the notion of purgatory, and the worship of the Virgin -Mary and of the martyrs, while Gregory the Great, bishop of Rome, added -new canons of mass, his canticles and antiphons and many new ordinances -concerning litanies, processions, lent oblations for the dead, -pontifical robes, consecrations, and relics. About the year A. D. 606 -or 608, Phocas, a monster of cruelty and treachery, who had murdered -his worthy master Mauritius and family, became emperor of the East, -and Boniface III, the bishop of Rome, by fulsome flatteries, obtained -his imperial appointment to be the universal bishop of the Christian -church,[A] and thus became the so-called vicar of Christ on earth. - -[Footnote A: The above has been taken from a short view of the -Geography and History of Nations by the Rev. John Brown.] - -In the face of this condition of the church, it is not a matter for -astonishment that the pure and unadulterated Gospel became lost to -the world, and that the manifestations of the Holy Spirit, which the -primitive church so freely enjoyed, were no longer to be seen. - -Later on, in A. D. 1517, Zuinglius in Switzerland, and Luther in -Germany, shocked with the blasphemous manner in which papal pardons -of, and indulgences in, sin were exposed for sale, openly declared -their detestation of them. The result was the rebellion against the -Romish church, commonly known as the Reformation, which brought in -its train persecutions, massacres, wars, blasphemies, scandals, and -the prohibition of certain books. That the reformers in separating -themselves from the Church of Rome did immense good, there can be -no question; and this good has been going on ever since in the way -of preparing men's hearts to accept the simple truths of the pure -Gospel of Jesus Christ. But they could not have brought out of -that church what I believe it could not possibly have possessed at -the time, having lost it through the infidelity which has been so -clearly described by Wesley, and also in the second homily of the -Church of England;--namely, divine authority to administer in the -holy ordinances, and to {474} confer the Holy Ghost by the laying on -of hands. For, as I have before said, the Holy Ghost had for some -centuries ceased to manifest His presence as in the first days Christ's -church, while the Bible very distinctly shows us that where God's -Spirit has been given to His church and people, He has invariably -manifested Himself in many miraculous ways. Thus it seems to me that -these reformers, good men as they were, had not the authority to -introduce into the world a gospel that had been practically lost, the -only gospel on earth at the time being one in a very mutilated and -changed form indeed. The true Gospel, with its organization and all -its mighty powers of prophecy, healing, and other miracles, could -not be brought again to the earth except by the hand of an angel of -God. That this was to be the case we read in the writing of John -the Revelator,[A] where it is distinctly shown that the Gospel once -delivered to the saints was to be taken away from the earth. Otherwise -there would apparently have been no object in the Gospel being sent -again from heaven in the last days, when the hour of His judgment -would come, with the object that it might be preached, not to a few -people only, but to them that dwell on the earth; to every nation, and -kindred, and tongue, and people. No one is excepted, for in God's plan -of life and salvation for mankind all on the earth are to hear and -receive or reject this pure Gospel. Direct communication from heaven to -earth had ceased for many centuries, resulting in the numerous schisms, -the various doctrines, and the many unhappy dissensions and quarrels -which have broken up the church and led so greatly to the increase -of that atheism and materialism which are now everywhere apparent in -the world. The result of the falling away, of which the churches of -Christendom have been guilty so long, is appalling, and God's judgments -in wars, pestilence, and famines, have been continued, in order to warn -and to bring men to repentance and to draw them back to the true faith. - -[Footnote A: Rev. 14: 6.] - -The remarks of John Wesley will give some idea of the dreadful -condition into which the churches of Christendom had fallen. He said -that the reason why the extraordinary gifts of the Holy Ghost were no -longer to be seen was because the love of many had waxed cold, and -Christians had turned heathens again, and had only a dead form left.[B] - -[Footnote B: Wesley's Works, vol. 7, sermon 89, pp. 26, 27.] - -Read also what the Church of England herself admits in her homily -against perils of idolatry: - -{475} "Laity and clergy, learned and unlearned, all ages, sects, and -degrees, have been drowned in abominable idolatry most detested by God, -and damnable to man, for eight hundred years or more."[A] Such being -the case, how can anyone suppose for a moment that divine authority -could possibly have been conferred on the priesthood by the laying on -of hands of men who, in this homily, are included among idolaters. On -the contrary, it would be more probable that this fallen condition of -the church would have closed the heaven to all direct communication -with the earth. And this seems to have occurred, for, for centuries -past, prophecy has ceased, God no longer calls men directly by His -voice as He did Moses, Samuel, and Paul; angels do not now deliver -heavenly messages to men, and miracles and signs are no longer made -manifest through the power of God as of old. And what is the result? It -is, so it seems to me, that, for lack of the spirit of revelation and -prophecy, which alone could declare God's will to His church, and which -could predict with certainty coming events, and so warn the church of -impending dangers and guide her into all truth, the ministers of the -churches of Christendom have been thrown back upon their own ingenuity -to teach men the fear of the Lord by human precepts. Thus is fulfilled -Isaiah's prophecy regarding the latter days of the earth, "Forasmuch -as this people draw near me with their mouth, and with their lips do -honor me, but have removed their hearts far from me, and their fear -toward me is taught by the precept of men," etc.[B] It is evidently -altogether due to the precepts of men that there are so many and -different doctrines taught, and that so much uncertainty and doubt, -coupled with dissensions, disputes, and ill will, are rampant in the -churches of Christendom, instead of unity, love, brotherly kindness, -sympathy, and peace. The Church of England, too, is divided against -herself, and has split up into High, Broad, and Low church, all more -or less in discord, and each teaching doctrines with which the rest -have no sympathy; some teachers urging the necessity of confession, -and of prayer for the dead, while others view all such doctrines as -"popish," and as emanating from the evil one; some believe in the -doctrine of transubstantiation, while others altogether reject it; and -some again consider it necessary to introduce into their worship much -pomp and ceremony, with genuflections and incense, while others will -permit of only {476} the simplest forms of worship possible, viewing -with distaste the gorgeous displays and robes used by the ritualistic -members of the church. - -[Footnote A: Church of England homily against perils of idolatry.] - -[Footnote B: Isaiah 29: 13.] - -In the midst of all this confusion one could only ask, Which is right -and which is wrong? or are they all wrong together? I looked for the -fruits of the spirit in the different parts of the church, but found -the laws transgressed and the ordinances changed, and I could see only -dissension in place of unity, and disputes instead of peace. Thus it -became impossible for me to continue to give my adherence and support -to any branch of the church in which I had been brought up. It was -difficult to break away from all old associations and from a church in -which I had long reposed the fullest faith and confidence, but it was -impossible for me to continue one of the members, as soon as it had -become quite patent to my mind that she was advocating and teaching -a perverted gospel; and when I clearly saw that she was in error in -denying the necessity of Apostles and Prophets, and the miraculous -gifts of the Holy Spirit, as essential portions and adjuncts of the -church of Christ on earth in these days. - -While pondering over these matters the meaning of the following -prophetic words of Jeremiah became clear to me, words, be it -remembered, which the Gentiles were to say in the latter days of the -earth, at the time when God had commenced to take in hand His work -of gathering together the dispersed children of Israel: "Surely our -fathers have inherited lies, vanity, and things wherein there is no -profit."[A] This prophecy is being fulfilled, for thousands of converts -have already said these words in their hearts, if not actually with -the lips, and I among them, and thousands yet will say them before the -end comes. In this connection another scripture has greatly impressed -itself upon my mind, namely, the words addressed by St. Paul to the -Galatians, when warning them against some who had perverted the Gospel -of Christ even in those early days of the church. He said, "But though -we or an angel from heaven preach any other gospel unto you than that -which we have preached unto you, let him be accursed. As we said -before, so say I now again, if any man preach any other gospel unto you -than that ye have received, let him be accursed."[B] - -[Footnote A: Jer. 16: 19.] - -[Footnote B: Gal. 1: 8, 9.] - -Thus I lost all confidence in the Church of England, and as I fully -realized that I had a soul to be saved, regarding which I was naturally -anxious, and as I was at the same {477} time well assured in my mind -that there could not possibly be more than one true plan of life and -salvation, and that one the pure Gospel as had been taught by Jesus -Christ and His Apostles, I turned about to find a church that taught -that Gospel, as laid down in its simplicity in the good old book. A -church organized as was the primitive church, with Apostles, Prophets, -etc., which the inspired writers of old taught as being absolutely -necessary, and a church which enjoyed the promised gifts and powers of -the Holy Spirit. Such a church I found among the Latter-day Saints, one -similar in all ways to the primitive church, with her divine authority, -and the marvelous manifestations of the Holy Spirit as promised by -Messiah to all true believers, manifestations to which thousands of -good, earnest Christian men and women can bear the most direct and -truthful testimony. - -On studying the history of this church, I was greatly struck with -the wonderful faith displayed by the Latter-day Saints, during the -dreadful persecutions through which they have had to pass, and the -trials, and hopes, and sufferings which they have had to endure; with -the beautiful spirit which manifested itself in the martyrs, and -with the marvelous manner in which God sustained the Saints in their -ejection from the circle of all civilization, and throughout their -march of fifteen hundred miles through the wilderness into the wilds -of the Rocky Mountains, to a place of which they had absolutely no -previous knowledge, but to which He led them in safety. The truth, for -which this people suffered, and even accepted martyrdom, now floats -over the world, and converts are multiplying rapidly. No one who will -read the whole history of the Latter-day Saints with a truly honest -and unprejudiced heart, and look upon the blessings of prosperity -which they at present enjoy, can for a moment doubt that they are -members of a church which is under the direct guidance of God through -new revelation. The only religion as taught in the Bible [but which -churches that profess to believe in that Bible seem to deny] is the -faith of visions, miracles, angels, revelations, and prophets. The -ancient saints believed such a religion, as all their teachings very -clearly show us, and looked for and expected to enjoy immediate -intercourse with God and angels. The Latter-day Saints believe in -such a religion too, and are greatly blessed with such intercourse so -long as they are faithful and live up to their glorious privileges, -and endure as seeing Him who is invisible. Thus they are in direct -enjoyment of that pure Gospel which was to be brought down again to -earth by the hands of an angel as seen by St. John in his vision in -the {478} Isle of Patmos.[A] This vision had reference to the bringing -again to earth of the Gospel long after the days of our Lord, for St. -John saw it many years after Christ had died, risen from the grave, -and ascended into heaven, that is to say long after Jesus had Himself -brought the Gospel to the earth; and this restoration of the true -Gospel to every nation and kindred and tongue and people would not -have been necessary if the Gospel in its perfection had not been lost. -St. John also clearly tells us that this restoration was to be in the -last days of this world, for he writes that the angel, in bringing -down this Gospel, would point out that the hour of God's judgment had -come, and he adds that another angel would immediately follow saying, -"Babylon is fallen."[B] Thus he refers clearly to the last days of this -probationary time on earth, and there are many things which indicate -to believers that we are living in these latter days, when the hour -of God's judgment has come, and when we may expect soon to see Christ -making His promised appearance in glory. We ought not therefore to be -astonished to find that God, in His mercy and goodness towards the -children of men, has at last sent that very Gospel to the earth as He -had revealed His purpose to St. John the Revelator. - -[Footnote A: Rev. 14: 6.] - -[Footnote B: Rev. 14: 7, 8.] - -This Gospel would naturally have to be committed to some chosen human -being, for it is always through some selected one of His creatures -that God has sent to the people of the earth His warnings, reproofs, -instructions, threatenings for evil, and promises for righteousness, -and why should He not have chosen young Joseph Smith to receive the -restored Gospel as well as any other individual? He at least is the -only one who claims to have received it as it was to come from the -hands of an angel, and I am quite sure that any one who will read with -a fair and unprejudiced mind the teachings of Joseph Smith cannot but -conclude that he must have been inspired. Especially will this appear -when they consider the fact that all the great and marvelous work which -he performed before his martyrdom was accomplished while he was still -a young man, and that he, like the Apostles of old, had never enjoyed -the privileges of education or experience. I think, too, that those -who will, with honest hearts, ponder over the present dark condition -of the world, where anarchism, materialism, and atheism are spreading -themselves as a pall over the earth, and hiding the light as a cloud -hides the sun, will admit that it is quite time that the pure Gospel -of Jesus Christ should again be restored to the earth, especially when -they compare {479} the true doctrines and ordinances of that Gospel -with the varied and contradictory doctrines and ordinances of the -numerous churches and sects of Christendom, so patent in the present -day. The history and the teachings of the Church of Jesus Christ -of Latter-day Saints ought to forcibly impress any and all earnest -inquiring souls, who study them without bias, and I would strongly -recommend to the attention of such persons a book called "A New Witness -for God," by Elder B. H. Roberts.[A] There are other publications of -the Latter-day Saints, too, which explain their teachings much more -fully and lucidly than I have been able to do in this short exposition -of my reasons for leaving the Church of England and joining their -church. I shall be glad to lend these books to or to procure new ones -for, those of my relatives or friends who may desire, in their anxiety -for their souls welfare, to investigate the doctrines further. I can -only say that there is that now within me which enables me to add that -I know that the establishment of this church is of divine origin, and -that it will extend its borders and stand forever. - -[Footnote A: "A new Witness for God," by Elder B. H. Roberts.] - -Before concluding, I would wish to add a few lines pointing out -the manner in which the pure Gospel has been brought again to the -earth, and to refer to a few texts in scripture which appear to me -to bear directly on the establishment of this great work that has -been accomplished On the earth in these latter days. I do not purpose -lengthening out my remarks by giving a history of the youth of Joseph -Smith and the revelations enjoyed by him, inasmuch as there are several -books and pamphlets which deal fully with these matters. I will content -myself with saying that an angel of God, Moroni by name, appeared to -Joseph Smith and showed him a place up in a hill called "Cumorah," in -which he would discover certain plates of gold with inscriptions upon -them. Joseph Smith went to the hill and found these plates, but did -not remove them, as the angel Moroni again appeared and told him that -it was not yet time to do so; but on the 22nd of September, 1827, the -angel again met Joseph Smith at the hill of Cumorah, and delivered -into his hands all the plates, and a curious instrument called the -Urim and Thummim,[A] which was also found in the stone box together -with the plates. Joseph Smith subsequently {480} translated through -this instrument such portions of the plates as were not sealed, -and this translation is now known as the Book of Mormon. This book -contains the history of a colony of Israelites of the tribe of Joseph -(Ephraim), who left Jerusalem 600 years B.C., and came to America, -and who afterwards multiplied very rapidly, and grew into two great -nations called the Nephites and the Lamanites. The latter, after many -years of warfare, eventually exterminated the former, owing to the fact -that the Nephites had departed from the commandments of God, but the -Lamanites had themselves become, even before they had destroyed the -Nephites, a dark and benighted people under a curse from God on account -of their gross iniquities and infidelity.[B] This destruction of the -Nephites took place about 400 years after Christ, so that the Book of -Mormon gives the history of the tribe of Joseph (Ephraim) for just -1,000 years, written from time to time by their prophets and seers. -It also contains the Gospel of Jesus Christ in all its simplicity and -purity, and makes plain some portions of the Bible which, owing to the -originals having been lost, and to the numerous translations made from -time to time, are now interpreted in different ways by the different -denominations in Christendom. Thus it is that the Gospel, as it was in -the days of Jesus Christ and His Apostles, and before its doctrines had -been tampered with by man, has again been brought to the inhabitants -of the earth, as shown in the vision of John the Revelator.[C] The -scriptures, too, speak of a sealed book [D] which would be delivered to -one "that is not learned," and of a nation which should speak out of -the ground with a voice as of one that had a familiar spirit.[E] We who -have read the Old and New Testaments seem to be quite familiar with -the teachings contained in the Book of Mormon, and the voice speaks -to us as one that hath a familiar spirit. Daniel clearly pointed to -the setting up of God's Kingdom in the last days, when he made known -and interpreted the dream of King Nebuchadnezzar regarding the image -which the king had seen in his sleep. For he explained that a stone, -cut out of the mountain without hands, would destroy the iron and clay -feet of the said image,[F] and he further interpreted this stone as -being a kingdom, which God would set up on the earth in the days of the -ten kings, which kingdom should never be destroyed, but which should -break and consume all the {481} other kingdoms, and would itself stand -forever.[G] This kingdom God has now set up upon the earth, for these -are the days of the kings referred to, and it will and must grow, -and do what God said it would do, for Daniel was inspired when he -interpreted the dream, and so he was able to add, "The dream is certain -and the interpretation thereof sure."[H] - -[Footnote A: This instrument consists of two transparent stones, -clear as crystal, set in the two rims of a bow, and was always used -in ancient times by persons called seers, and through it, they -received revelations of things past and to come. See also Glossary of -Antiquities, etc., at pp. 386 and 387 of Helps to the Study of the -Bible.--Oxford press.] - -[Footnote B: These Lamanites are the American Indians, and belong to -the tribe of Ephraim, and are therefore Israelites.] - -[Footnote C: Rev. 14: 6.] - -[Footnote D: Isaiah 29:11.] - -[Footnote E: Isaiah 29: 4.] - -[Footnote F: Daniel 2: 34, 35, 45.] - -[Footnote G: Daniel certainly speaks of the latter days, for the ten -kings he alludes to represent the ten toes of the image which were -to come after the falling to pieces of the fourth kingdom, or Roman -Empire. Christ was on the earth during the time of the kings mentioned -by Daniel as representing the ten toes of the image, so this kingdom, -which God was to set up, and which was to grow and stand for ever, was -a kingdom subsequent to the days of Christ upon earth--Read carefully -Daniel 2: 31 to 45.] - -[Footnote H: Daniel 2: end of verse 45.] - -God moves, we are told, in a mysterious way, His wonders to perform, -and so when He brings to pass His strange act,[C] all are solemnly -warned not to make a mock of His wonderful work "lest your bands -be made strong,"[D] (band means affliction and troubles, a metaphor -taken from the fetters or bands put upon prisoners). We should always -remember that God's course is usually very different from that which -the wisdom of the world would mark out for Him, and that He, by His -acts, destroys the wisdom of the wise, and brings to nothing the -understanding of the prudent.[E] So we should be very careful indeed -before we reject that which we do not understand, or which does not -exactly fit in with our views of what things ought to be. The voice of -the ancient prophets and seers of the tribe of Ephraim (the Lamanites -or American Indians) has now at last spoken out of the dust,[F] in -the discovery of their writings on the plates of gold, which had been -buried in the hill Cumorah, and they testify to Christ and His pure -Gospel plan of life and salvation. They also inform us that Christ -visited the Nephites after His resurrection in Jerusalem and His -ascension into heaven, and thus were fulfilled His words to the Jews -that He had other sheep which were not of that fold with which He then -was, and that they also were to hear His voice.[G] Some of the prophets -of the Bible speak of Ephraim also, and I think that their words have -been fulfilled in the discovery of the Book of Mormon as written on -the plates of gold. For instance the prophet Hosea, speaking under -divine inspiration, says, "I have written to him the great things of -my law, but they were counted as a strange thing."[H] Here is a clear -statement that God's laws were given in writing to the {482} tribe of -Ephraim, and that they would be considered a strange thing. There is -also a prophecy of Ezekiel, referring clearly to the latter days, when -the time of the gathering together of Israel was to arrive, and when -they were soon to become one nation again under one king. He speaks -therein of the stick of Judah (the Bible) and the stick of Ephraim -(Book of Mormon), being joined together and made one stick.[A] It -should be understood that ancient writings used to be rolled on sticks, -and that they are consequently frequently termed sticks in the Bible. -It was when this Book of Mormon (so called because the last of the -ancient prophets of the Nephites named Mormon compiled it, 400 years -after Christ, from the writings of the former prophets and leaders -of the people), was to be discovered engraved on plates, and was to -be translated; that it and the Bible were to become one in their -testimony. And it seems evident to me that some passages in the Bible, -not very easy to understand, are now made plain by the Book of Mormon. -Thus truth has sprung out of the earth, and righteousness has looked -down from heaven.[B] - -[Footnote C: Isaiah 28: 21.] - -[Footnote D: Isaiah 28: 22.] - -[Footnote E: I Cor. 1: 19.] - -[Footnote F: Isaiah 29: 4.] - -[Footnote G: John 10: 16.] - -[Footnote H: Hosea 8: 12.] - -[Footnote A: Ezek. 37: 15 to 28.] - -[Footnote B: Psalm 85: 11.] - -If more evidence is necessary to show that the Book of Mormon is of -divine origin, one has only to read its account of the destruction and -burial of old cities, and to compare these with the great discoveries -made on the continent of America by travelers and antiquarians, -that have excited the curiosity and wonder of the world.[C] These -discoveries, I need scarcely add, were made long after the Book of -Mormon had been translated and published to the world, and relate -to the destroyed cities spoken of therein. There can, I consider, -be no doubt whatever that the Book of Mormon is equally as much of -divine origin as is the Bible, and I believe that all unprejudiced -minds, after a careful study of it, will readily arrive at the same -conclusion. Does any one suppose for a moment that an individual, -not divinely inspired, could possibly sit down and write the Old and -New Testaments exactly as they are, in full harmony with each other -and dealing so minutely, as they do, with all matters necessary for -the salvation, justification, and sanctification of mankind? Neither -is it possible for an uninspired person, however good, earnest, and -God-fearing such person may be, to write such a book as the Book of -Mormon. I bear this testimony that that book came from God (just as I -know that the Bible did), and that, in this last dispensation of time, -He has committed to the Prophet Joseph Smith the pure Gospel, {483} -as it once had been delivered to the saints in the primitive church, -and that Christ's kingdom, the same kingdom as that of which Daniel -wrote,[A] has been set up upon the earth for the last time. - -[Footnote C: Spencer's Letters, Letter 7: p. 81.] - -[Footnote A: Daniel 2: 44.] - -I think I have now sufficiently explained my reasons for leaving the -Church of England and joining what I know to be the only true church -of Christ on earth. I willingly admit that in the Church of England, -and also in the other churches and sects of Christendom, there are -thousands of good, earnest souls seeking after God, and living up -to what they believe to be the truth, and God is always faithful -to remember all such, and to lift them up. Indeed Christ will, I -believe, eventually redeem mankind (except the few sons of perdition -who commit the unpardonable sin), but I would add that there is but -one plan of life and salvation that will exalt us into the highest or -celestial kingdom of the Father, and that plan includes true faith -and repentance, followed (as taught by Christ and His Apostles) by -baptism by immersion for the remission of sins, and by the laying on -of hands of those in authority from God, for the reception of the Holy -Ghost. I need scarcely add that we have after this to "work out our own -salvation with fear and trembling," as St. Paul wisely warns us,[B] -and also to "purify ourselves even as God is pure,"[C] and further to -remember Christ's own words, "But he that endureth to the end shall be -saved."[D] - -[Footnote B: Philippians 2: 12.] - -[Footnote C: I John 3: 3.] - -[Footnote D: Matt. 10: 22.] - -The Bible teaches us that there are different degrees of glory -hereafter, and also different resurrections (see notes below)[E] and -we should therefore all strive to be among those who will take part -in the first resurrection, and be exalted into the highest or the -celestial glory, which is much greater than the terrestrial one, as -much so as the terrestrial glory is greater than the telestial. God's -plan is plain, and is recorded in the Bible, so that all can run and -read, therefore there cannot possibly be any excuse for those who have -the opportunity placed before them of enquiring into and studying the -Gospel for themselves, if they fail so to do. - -[Footnote E: John 14: 2. I Cor. 15: 22, 23; I Cor. 15: 40 to 44; II -Cor. 12: 2; I Thess. 4: 16, 17; Rev. 20: 5, 6.] - -I have written this article, if I may so term these explanatory -remarks, for the information of my family, and of those who may in any -way be interested in me, because I have been asked many questions on -the teachings of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, and -some have doubtless wondered {484} what there was in that church which -could have influenced me to desert the Church of England and throw in -my lot with the Saints. To all such I would reply in all humility, that -the teachings of the Latter-day Saints, and their ordinances, are in -all respects thoroughly scriptural, and strictly in accordance with -those of the primitive church established by Jesus Christ Himself, -while the Church of England does not appear to me to be correct or -scriptural in many of her teachings and ordinances. I have taken the -Bible, and the Bible alone, as my guide, and I most assuredly would -not have become a Latter-day Saint had I not found the doctrines and -practices of this people to accord with those of the New Testament, -or had I found the church to be wanting in any of these principles -which the Bible tells us are absolutely necessary to make up the true -Church of Jesus Christ on earth. What some of these essentials are I -have already endeavored to show, to the best of my ability, in these -pages, and I am convinced that without them there can be no true -Church of Christ anywhere, otherwise I altogether fail to see the use -of our taking the word of God, as the Bible admittedly is, as a guide -to the truth. If we admit that God's word is inspired, then it is not -within the authority of any mortal man to alter any part of it, or to -spiritualize or explain away any of the many plain commandments that -are in the book. There is but one Gospel for our salvation, with its -ordinances, its commandments, and its marvelous and powerful gifts, -very clearly laid down in the Bible, and no church, which does not -practice and teach the same plan of life and salvation, can possibly -be right. Indeed, we know that in the very early days of the Christian -church, when false teachers had commenced to pervert the true Gospel, -and to teach a gospel which contained some errors, St. Paul denounced -them in his letter to the Galatian Christians in the strongest terms -of condemnation, saying: "But though we or an angel from heaven preach -any other Gospel unto you than that which we have preached unto you, -let him be accursed."[A] This ought to be to us a very great warning, -coming as it does from the pen of an inspired writer and apostle, and -we would do well, believe me, to take it to heart and consider it. - -[Footnote A: Galatians 1: 8.] - -In conclusion I would advise those who may read these pages to think -well over their contents, and to ask God to show them how far there is -His truth in the doctrines and ordinances of the Church of Jesus Christ -of Latter-day Saints, doctrines {485} and ordinances which I have -tried to show are in strict accordance with the Gospel of Jesus Christ -Himself. The Apostle James tells us that God will always give wisdom to -all that ask Him for it in true and in faithful prayer, for he writes -as follows: "If any of you lack wisdom, let Him ask of God, that giveth -to all men liberally, and upbraideth not; and it shall be given him; -but let him ask in faith, nothing wavering. For he that wavereth is -like the wave of the sea driven with the wind and tossed. For let not -that man think that he shall receive anything of the Lord."[A] This -scripture shows us that we should pray in the fullest confidence that -God is only waiting to be gracious to us, and that He does not make a -promise that He cannot or will not perform, but His ears will ever be -open to true and faithful prayer; and we know that He is always more -ready to hear than we are to pray, and to give us more than we are at -any time deserving of. - -[Footnote A: James 1: 5, 6, 7.] - - _"I will give unto you one of the keys of the mysteries of the - Kingdom. It is an eternal principle that has existed with God from - all eternity: That man who rises up to condemn others, finding - fault with the Church, saying that they are out of the way while he - himself is righteous, then know assuredly that that man is in the - high road to apostasy; and if he does not repent will apostatize as - God lives."_ - - --_Joseph Smith_. - -{486} - - - -THE EARLY CHRISTIANS - -LETTER WRITTEN TO THE EMPEROR TRAJAN BY PLINY THE YOUNGER WHILE HE WAS -GOVERNOR OF BITHYNIA. It IS THE FIRST CONNECTED ACCOUNT OF CHRIST'S -FOLLOWERS THAT HAS COME TO US FROM A PAGAN SOURCE. - -(From December, 1907, _Scrap Book_.) - - Pliny the Younger was a typically cultivated Roman of the first - and second centuries, Anno Domini. Overeducated, self-conscious, - and very firmly convinced of his own importance, he was none the - less an amiable and well-meaning man. Whenever he wrote a letter, - he wrote it with the intention of publishing it at some future - time; so that the collection which we now have of his epistles is - an amusing example of literary pose. Nevertheless, the letters are - full of interesting sidelights upon the times in which Pliny lived. - As a boy, he witnessed from a distance the destruction of Pompeii, - in which his uncle perished. He beheld the awful excesses of some - of the Roman emperors. He observed much of human life, and he tells - many an interesting tale, ranging from ghost-stories to narratives - of historical value. - - The Emperor Trajan gave Pliny an official appointment as governor - of the province of Bithynia. In that office Pliny first heard of - the new sect called Christians. He was told that the Christians - in reality formed a political organization, masking treason to - the emperor under the guise of religion. This was, in fact, the - prevalent belief in official circles; and the meetings of the - Christians were viewed very much as a Russian bureaucrat views any - private gathering of men and women for an unknown purpose. Having - made an investigation, however, Pliny discovered nothing to justify - this feeling; and he wrote a letter to the emperor asking how the - Christians should be treated. This letter, which is given here, - is interesting because it is the first connected account of the - Christians which we now possess from a pagan source. - -It is my habit, your majesty, to refer to you all matters concerning -which I am in doubt. For who can better direct my hesitation or inform -my ignorance? I have never been present at any trials of Christians; -therefore I do not know in what way and to what extent it is customary -to question or punish them. And I have felt no little hesitation as -to whether some allowance should be made for age or whether the weak -and delicate should be treated exactly like the more robust, whether -pardon should follow retraction, or whether {487} the renunciation of -Christianity should be of no avail to him who has once professed it; -and whether the name of Christian itself, without any violation of the -law, should be punished or whether violation of the law is considered -as inhering in the name. Meanwhile, in the case of those who have -been accused to me as Christians, I have pursued the following plan. -I have asked them personally whether they were Christians. If they -confessed it, I asked them a second and a third time, with the threat -of punishment. If they still persisted, I ordered them to suffer the -penalty, since I am very sure that whatever it was that they were -confessing, stubbornness and unyielding obstinacy ought to be punished. -There were some afflicted by this madness who, because they were Roman -citizens, I remanded to Rome. - -Presently, under this treatment, as is generally the case, the charge -began to spread and they were led into more overt acts. Anonymous -accusations containing many names were sent me. As for those who -denied that they either were or had been Christians, when at my -instigation they called upon the names of the gods and offered wine and -frankincense to your statue (which, anticipating this emergency, I had -caused to be set up with the images of the deities), and in addition to -that had abjured Christ--none of which things, they say, those who are -really Christians can be made to do--I thought that they ought to be -let off. - -Some, whose names had been given to me by informers, said that they -were Christians and then denied it; that they had once been, but -had ceased to be. Certain of them said that they had ceased to be -Christians three years before, others more than that, a few even as -long as twenty years ago. All these, too, worshiped both your statue -and the images of the gods, and abjured Christ. - -They declared moreover that this was the sum of their fault or error; -that they had been accustomed to meet on a stated day before dawn, -and to sing responsively a hymn to Christ as to a god, and to bind -themselves by a solemn sacrament--not to any crime, but that they -should commit no theft, nor adultery, that they should not bear false -witness or refuse to give up a trust when it was demanded. When this -ceremony was over they said that it had been their custom to depart -and to assemble again for the breaking of bread, a common and harmless -practice among them. - -They further said they had ceased to do even this after my edict, by -which, following your commands, I had forbidden all formal assemblies. -Wherefore I considered it the {488} more necessary to try to get at the -truth by torture from two women who were called deaconesses. I found -nothing further than a perverse, widespread superstition. - -Having postponed action, I hastened to seek counsel from you, for it -seemed to me that the matter was worthy of consideration, especially on -account of the number of persons involved. For many of all ages, of all -ranks, and of both sexes even, are under suspicion and will hereafter -be under suspicion. The contagion of this superstition has spread, not -only in cities but to villages even and farms, though I think that it -can be checked and prevented. At any rate, it is pretty evident that -the temples of the gods, which were deserted up to a short time ago, -have begun to be thronged, the customary sacrifices, long interrupted, -to be renewed, and also the pasturing of victims for these sacrifices -which had been almost discontinued. From all of which it is my opinion -that this body of men can be made to see the error of their ways, if -only a chance is given them. - - _"The Lord has sent angels to men at different times since the - creation of the world, but always with a message, or with something - to perform that could not be performed without."_ - - --_Wilford Woodruff_. - - _"Earthly riches are only little things, in comparison to the great - principles of eternal lives and exaltation in the Kingdom of God; - these are the riches of eternity."_ - - --_John Taylor_. - -{489} - - - -REORGANIZATION WEIGHED. - -PRESIDENCY PERMANENCY. - - "If any man thinks he has influence among this people to lead away - a party, let him try it, and he will find out that there is power - with the Apostles which will carry them off victorious through all - the world and build up and defend the church and the Kingdom of - God." - -There is in existence, with headquarters at Lamoni, Iowa, an -organization known as "The Reorganized Church of Jesus Christ of Latter -Day Saints." Joseph Smith, the eldest son of the Prophet Joseph Smith, -is the president of this organization (1909). One of the main reasons -for its existence lies in the belief of its adherents; that "young -Joseph" should have succeeded to the presidency of the church. They -claim: - -I.--That it is his right by appointment of his father. - -II.--That it is his by lineage; that is, that the office of president -of the church should descend from father to son. - -III.--That he was properly ordained by those holding the authority. - -In this little tract we can but briefly state the facts in the -premises, that the reader may draw a reasonable and intelligent -conclusion. We do not hope to silence those who have schooled -themselves "even though vanquished, to argue still," but for the -general information of the honest in heart. - -I. APPOINTMENTS. - -LOCAL REVELATIONS FOR SPECIAL NEEDS. - -It is claimed that according to the revelations, the prophet Joseph was -to choose his successor. First let us examine the ground upon which -this claim is made. A number of revelations concerning the perpetuation -of the prophetic office were received in the early history of the -church. The first one was to Oliver Cowdery, September, 1830 (Doc.& -Cov., D&C 28:2-7; Reorganized edition, sec. 27:2.) The second came in -December, 1830 (Doc. & Cov., sec. 35:17-19, Reorganized Edition, {490} -sec. 34:4.) The third in February, 1831 (Doc. & Cov., sec. 43:1-4; -Reorganized Edition, sec. 43:1-2.) The conditions which brought forth -the above revelations were as follows: - -While the prophet was in Fayette, N.Y., with the Whitmer family, he -discovered "that Satan had been lying in wait to deceive and seeking -whom he might devour." Brother Hiram Page had in his possession -a certain stone, by which he claimed to have obtained certain -"revelations" concerning the upbuilding of Zion, the order of the -Church, etc., all of which were entirely at variance with the plan of -our Father in Heaven. Many believed in these spurious revelations, -especially the Whitmer family and Oliver Cowdery. Under these -circumstances the Prophet received the following revelation to Oliver -Cowdery: - - "And if thou art led at any time by the Comforter to speak or - teach, or at all times by the way of commandment unto the church, - thou mayest do it. But thou shalt not write by way of commandment, - but by wisdom; and thou shalt not command him who is at thy head - and at the head of the church, for I have given him the keys of - the mysteries, and the revelations which are sealed, until I shall - appoint unto them another in his stead." - -Again in December, 1830, Sidney Rigdon came to visit the Prophet at -Fayette, N.Y., to inquire of the Lord concerning his duties, and -possibly for instruction and encouragement from the Prophet. Shortly -after his arrival the following revelation was received: - - "And I have sent forth the fullness of my Gospel by the hand of - my servant Joseph; and in weakness have I blessed him, and I have - given unto him the keys of the mystery of those things which have - been sealed, even things which were from the foundation of the - world and the things which shall come forth from this time unto the - time of my coming, IF HE ABIDE IN ME, AND IF NOT, ANOTHER WILL I - PLANT IN HIS STEAD. Wherefore, watch over him that his faith fail - not, and it shall be given by the Comforter, the Holy Ghost, that - knoweth all things." - -Also, in February, 1831, a woman by the name of Hubble made great -pretensions of receiving revelations. She professed to be a prophetess -of the Lord and claimed that she should become a teacher in the church. -She deceived some who were not able to detect her in her hypocrisy. -That the saints might not be deceived, the Lord gave the following -revelation: - - "O harken, ye elders of my church, and give an ear to the word - which I shall speak unto you; for behold, verily, verily, I say - unto you, that ye have received a commandment for a {491} law, unto - my church, through him whom I have appointed unto you, to receive - commandments and revelations from my hand. And this ye shall know - assuredly that there is none other appointed unto you to receive - commandments and revelations until he be taken, if he abide in - me. But verily, verily, I say unto you, that none else shall be - appointed unto this gift except it be through him, FOR IF IT BE - TAKEN FROM HIM, he shall not have power except to appoint another - in his stead; and this shall be a law unto you, that ye receive - not the teachings of any that shall come before you as revelations - or commandments; and this I give unto you that you may not be - deceived, that you may know they are not of me." - -From a careful reading of these revelations and in the light of the -circumstances arising, we draw self-evident conclusions as follows: - -lst.--Some of the saints were being deceived by spurious revelations. - -2nd.--It was necessary that the saints know that the Prophetic office -and the keys of the priesthood could be held and perpetuated only -through him who had received that power. - -3rd.--That in case of transgression or unfaithfulness he would retain -the power to appoint his successor. - -Thus the wisdom of the Lord in providing against the weakness of men. - -All of these revelations were given before the quorums of the -priesthood were organized and before the Prophet had proven himself -faithful or in the days of his "preparation and qualification." During -all the trying scenes of life the Prophet did not transgress, but -proved his worthiness before God; therefore, there was no necessity for -him to confer upon his successor the Keys and Authority of his office -on account of any transgression during this early period before the -various quorums of the Priesthood were organized as we have them today. -Our Reorganization friends admit this to be the fact. We read in the -Saints Herald of August 18, 1888 (this being the official organ of the -Reorganized Church), the following: - - "Joseph Smith was taken away, dying a martyr, of which death he was - conscious, and made preparations before it occurred. HE WAS NOT - ACCUSED BY THE LORD OF TRANSGRESSIONS, AND THE GIFT THAT HAD BEEN - CONFERRED UPON HIM TAKEN FROM HIM; NOR WAS THERE A COMMAND GIVEN - HIM TO APPOINT ANOTHER IN HIS STEAD, BECAUSE HE HAD BEEN {492} - UNWORTHY, AND THE LORD PROPOSED TO DEPOSE HIM FROM HIS OFFICE. IT - WAS ONLY IN THE EVENT OF THE GIFT BEING TAKEN FROM HIM, THAT HE WAS - TO SO APPOINT ANOTHER. THIS EVENT DID NOT OCCUR." (Volume 35, No. - 33.) - -REVELATIONS ON PERMANENT ORDER OF PRIESTHOOD. - -Subsequently, when the Prophet had proved his faithfulness, the Lord -revealed to him, March 8, 1833, the following revelation declaring that -the keys of the kingdom would never be taken from him: - - "Thus saith the Lord, verily, verily, I say unto you my son, - thy sins are forgiven thee, according to thy petition, for thy - prayers and the prayers of thy brethren have come up into my ears; - Therefore thou art blessed from henceforth that bear the keys of - the kingdom given unto you; which kingdom is coming forth for the - last time. Verily, I say unto you, the keys of this kingdom shall - never be taken from you, while thou art in the world, neither in - the world to come; Nevertheless, through you shall the oracles be - given to another; yea, even unto the church." (Doc. & Cov., sec. - 90:1-4; Reorganized edition, D&C 87:1-2.) - -In the year 1835 the twelve apostles were chosen according to the -revelation of June, 1829, and received a commission equal in power and -authority to that of the First Presidency. Following is the language of -the revelation: - - "And they (the Twelve) form a quorum, equal in authority and power - to the three presidents previously mentioned." (Doc. & Cov. sec. - 107:24; Reorganized edition, sec. 104:11.) - -Thus it is seen that these early revelations which were local in their -application, given for special needs, were superseded by later ones. -In the former we learn "that none else shall be appointed unto this -gift except it be through him, for if it be taken from him he shall -not have power except to appoint another in his stead." In the latter -we are told that Joseph has proved his faithfulness and that "Verily, -I say unto you, the keys of this kingdom shall never be taken from you -while thou art in the world, neither in the world to come, Nevertheless -through you shall the oracles be given to another, yea even to the -church." In accordance with these later revelations there was soon -after given THROUGH THE PROPHET to {493} the church the order of the -Priesthood, with all its offices and their authority and power. One of -these quorums (the quorum of the twelve apostles) was authorized to -"ordain and set in order all the other officers in the church," which -of course includes the First Presidency. (Doc.& Cov., sec. 107:58; -Reorganized Edition, sec. 104:30.) - -These superseding revelations are so plain on this matter that one has -but to have an ordinary knowledge of English to understand them. It is -not to be wondered at that the church unitedly so interpreted them at -the Prophet's death. - -And so, under the Twelve, was the temple work prosecuted to completion, -and preparations made for the journey west. - -II. LAW OF LINEAGE. - -The second claim of the "Reorganization" is that the office of -president of the church belongs to "young Joseph" by right of the law -of lineage, that it is his by birthright. - -To begin with, we will say that there are ONLY TWO offices in the -church which descend by lineage from father to son--the office -of Patriarch and the office of Bishop. It is evident that the -Lord recognizes the family unit and makes provision for it in the -priesthood, but to attempt to stretch the law to include all the -offices of the Priesthood and thus create royal families is unjust and -carries us back to the feudal state of the Dark Ages. Here in America, -where so great an advance has been made in this line, one cannot but -stand amazed at seeing men hunt about in crevices and nooks for some -reason which will make the Lord an upholder of special privileges to -the exclusion of equality in his work. Of the office of patriarch or -evangelist, concerning which the misinterpretation arises (Reorganized -Edition, sec. 125:3), we read the following: - - "It is the duty of the Twelve, in all large branches of the church, - to ordain evangelical ministers (i.e., Patriarchs), as they shall - be designated unto them by revelation. The order of this Priesthood - was confirmed to be handed down from father to son, and rightly - belongs to the literal descendants of the chosen seed, to whom the - promises were made. This order was instituted in the days of Adam - and came down by lineage in the following manner:--" (Doc. & Cov., - sec. 107:39-41; Reorganized edition, sec. 104:17-18.) - -These passages refer solely to the patriarchal or evangelical office, -but our Reorganization friends would have you believe {494} that they -apply to the Presidency of the Church or the Melchisedek Priesthood. -That a proper comparison may be made we quote from The Saints Herald, -vol. 39, p. 337, the above passage with the words they insert in -parentheses to bolster up their claims: - - "The order (including offices) of this Priesthood was confirmed - to be handed down from father to son, and rightly belongs to the - literal descendants of the chosen seed, to whom the promises were - made. This order (not the Priesthood, but the offices therein) - was instituted in the days of Adam, and came by lineage in the - following manner:--From Adam to Seth" (Abel having been slain). - -It can readily be observed that the Reorganization is not only guilty -of misapplication of this passage, but also of perverting scripture -by inserting words in a revelation of God to gain their stranded -point. The revelation plainly states that the Patriarchal order of -the priesthood was confirmed to be handed down from father to son, -etc., and NOT THE OFFICES IN THE PRIESTHOOD, as asserted and assumed -by the "Reorganization," and has nothing to do with the office of the -President of the Church, which presidency according to Doctrine and -Covenants, is chosen in the following manner: "Of the Melchisedek -Priesthood, three Presiding High Priests, chosen by the body, appointed -and ordained to that office, and upheld by the confidence, faith, and -prayers of the Church, form a quorum of the Presidency of the Church." -Secs. 107-122, Reorganized Edition, 104-111. The fact that the office -of the Patriarch and the office of Bishop are the only ones named in -the revelations which go by lineage from father to son, is reason -enough to any fair minded person that the other offices (including -President of the Church) do NOT so descend. If not, why does the Lord -make this specification and name the two exceptions? - -Again, they contend that the Prophet Joseph received by blessing from -his father the birthright, and that "his blessing (the Prophet's) -shall also be put upon the head of his posterity after him." (True -Succession, p. 44.) - -Therefore, they reason that "young Joseph" should be President of -the Church. Let us see--the fact of the matter is: Hyrum Smith, the -oldest living brother of the Prophet, obtained the birthright from his -father. Joseph acknowledged that his brother Hyrum should receive the -birthright, for "it was the right of patriarchal priesthood, even the -evangelical priesthood, that was conferred upon the first born, and not -the presidency of the church." Furthermore, in proof that {495} Hyrum -Smith received the birthright, we quote the following revelation: - - "And again, verily I say unto you, Let my servant William be - appointed, ordained, and anointed, as a counselor unto my servant - Joseph, in the room of my servant Hyrum, that my servant Hyrum may - take the office of Priesthood and Patriarch, which was appointed - unto him by his father, by blessing and also BY RIGHT." (Doc. & - Cov., sec. 124: 91; Reorganized edition, sec. 107:29.) - -Furthermore, in Hyrum Smith's patriarchal blessing given by his father, -we read: "I now ask my Heavenly Father in the name of Jesus Christ to -bless thee with the same blessings with which Jacob blessed his son -Joseph," etc. In I Chronicles, chapter 5, we are told that Joseph (son -of Jacob) received the birthright. - -However, the fact that Hyrum Smith received the birthright from his -father would in no wise make him president of the church; for the -patriarchal priesthood and the presidency of the church are two -different things, and further, the descendants of Joseph Smith and -those of Hyrum Smith "stand before God, as do all other men, assured -of honor or dishonor, exaltation or degradation, according to their -individual works." - -It is further claimed that the president of this organization was -called to be president of the church by revelation in 1841, which reads -as follows: - - "And now I say unto you as pertaining to my boarding house which I - have commanded you to build for the boarding of strangers, let it - be built unto my name, and let my name be named upon it, and let my - servant Joseph, and his house have place therein, from generation - to generation; For this anointing have I put upon his head, that - his blessing shall also be put upon the head of his posterity - after him, And as I said unto Abraham concerning the kindreds of - the earth, even so I say unto my servant Joseph, in thee and in - thy seed shall the kindred of the earth be blessed." (Doc. & Cov., - sec.125:56-59; Reorganized edition, sec. 107:18.) - -It seems almost unnecessary for comment or explanation as to the -meaning of this passage. The Lord gives commandment to build a house in -which the Prophet and his family are to have a home, and his posterity -after him from generation to generation. It was this anointing that -the Lord put upon the Prophet's head, that he and his posterity should -enjoy the blessing of a home in this house, known as the "Nauvoo -House." An inheritance in this house is the subject of this passage, -and not one word to indicate that the posterity of the {496} Prophet -should have the right to the Presidency of the Church of Jesus Christ -of Latter Day Saints. - -As a conclusion in respect to the law of lineage, we quote the -following words of the Prophet Joseph Smith, which should silence all -controversy on this subject: - - "The Melchisedek Priesthood holds the right from Eternal God, and - NOT BY DESCENT FROM FATHER AND MOTHER, and that Priesthood is - eternal as God himself, having neither beginning of days or end of - life." (Mil. Star, vol. 22, p. 55.) - -Thinking, perhaps the Reorganization officials may question the -authority of our quotation from the Millennial Star in 1860, we will -verify the same by quoting the following passage from the inspired -translation of "The Holy Scriptures" published by the Reorganized -Church: - - "For this Melchisedek was ordained a Priest after the order of the - Son of God, which Order was without FATHER, without MOTHER, without - DESCENT, having neither beginning of days or end of life. And ALL - THOSE who are ordained unto this Priesthood are like unto the Son - of God, abiding a Priest continually." (Heb. 7:3.) - -There is only ONE way men receive the priesthood of God, and that is by -the laying on of hands by one who had already the authority, therefore, -"ALL THOSE who are ORDAINED UNTO this priesthood are made like unto -the Son of God, abiding a priest continually." It thus becomes evident -that even had the son of the Prophet been promised in the revelations -that he should become President of the Church, he could not become such -until he was ordained by one possessing the authority to ordain him. - -Should we admit that he had the promise from his father of being -president, would men who had joined one church after another and become -divested of all authority, have priesthood enough to so ordain him? -(See Corner-Stone tract.) - -III. Ordination - -This leads us to the third claim, i.e., that "young Joseph" was -ordained by proper authority. - -Those who ordained him to the priesthood and set him apart to be -president of the Reorganized Church were William Marks, Zenas H. -Gurley, W. W. Blair, and Samuel Powers. {497} The two latter never did -belong to the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter Day Saints. William -Marks, at the time of the martyrdom of the Prophet, followed Sidney -Rigdon, evidently forgetting the claim which he later advocated, that -"young Joseph" should succeed his father. Later he left the church and -joined James J. Strang's Organization, acknowledging Strang as the -prophet of the Lord and the one who should succeed Joseph. (Reorganized -History, vol. 3, p. 723.) He so far departed from the true path as to -be ordained and anointed to one position after another under Strang's -hands, thus vitiating any priesthood he formerly received had he not -been excommunicated. (See Corner Stones.) BECOMING DISSATISFIED he left -Strang and joined Charles B. Thompson's Church. (Reorganized History, -vol. 3, p. 724,) STILL LATER he left Thompson and joined John E. Page's -Church. (Reorganized History, vol. 3, p. 724.) On June 11th, 1859, he -entered the New Organization, subsequently the "Reorganization," on his -original baptism. NOW WHERE WAS HIS AUTHORITY TO ORDAIN YOUNG JOSEPH? - -On the verge of the great exodus from Nauvoo, Zenas H. Gurley fell away -from the church. He was a Seventy at the time, but not a member of any -general presiding quorum. One cannot but be struck with the coincident -fact that just at this time the saints faced their greatest ordeal. -Everything looked black. Only stout hearts survive. The question -persists in recurring to the mind, did Zenas H. Gurley forsake the -church in its need because of disbelief in it, or because he paled -before the hardships and suffering ahead? At any rate, he left the -church and joined J. J. Strang's Organization, in which he remained for -a number of years. He became a leading factor in bringing about "The -New Organization," and in 1860 assisted in ordaining young Joseph to -the priesthood, and also in setting him apart. How about his authority? -If the whole church went wrong and he was one of these few pillars, -sent of God, to steady the ark, why did he grope about in uncertainty -and join a man-made church? In an earlier case we know of, the Lord was -very particular that his chosen vessel should "join none of them." - -Reader, have you ever stopped to consider this fact, that a man who -holds the priesthood of God cannot debase that priesthood by joining a -church which is not of God and still retain that priesthood? - -The only answer there is to this query makes plain the fact that these -men had no authority to ordain any one to any {498} office in the -priesthood, and as proof that "young Joseph" was not ordained by his -father we quote his own words: - - "No, sir, I did NOT state that I was ordained by my father; I did - not make the statement. I was NOT ordained by my father as his - successor,--according to my understanding of the word 'ordained' - I was not." (Plaintiff's Abstract, in temple lot suit, page 79, - paragraph 162.) - -The Lord never left his church in uncertainty, but the power bestowed -upon Joseph Smith was bestowed upon the quorum of the Twelve Apostles, -which quorum constituted the second quorum in the church. THEY were -sustained in their calling as the first Presidency of the Church after -the martyrdom by the vote and common consent of the people, August 8th, -1844, and again in October, 1844, and it was their duty to set in order -the first presidency and all other officers of the church in accordance -with the revelations of the Lord. - -But let us turn to another side of the question: The Reorganization -claims that there was an apostasy and a rejection of the church soon -after the Prophet's death. If such was the case, then is there some -reason for a Reorganization; if not, there is no excuse for it and a -church carrying that name brands itself false. - -In contrast with their fundamental view of the Reorganization; that is, -the apostasy or rejection of the church at Joseph Smith's death, let us -consider the sayings of some of the ancient prophets, and by the aid of -their stronger vision learn the lesson before us. - -Gloomy indeed must have been the immediate outlook to many of these -ancient message-bearers of Jehovah. Rejected again and again they -found little prospect of accomplishing more than but a meagre part of -the mission of the priesthood. Full well they knew that if ever the -world were cleansed from sin it would be through the efforts of God's -servants, joined with the efforts of the people. They could look back -to the days of Enoch and rejoice in the success of his ministry, for in -Zion was the full mission of the priesthood achieved, but as for their -labors, most of the seed fell upon stony ground. What was it, then, -that gave to these unrewarded men, these outcasts, the tone of optimism -we find in their writings? The answer becomes plain by a reading of -them. Into their inspired vision was sent a glimpse of the future, and -in the picture thus before them they saw a time, albeit afar off, when -the Kingdom of Heaven, restored to the earth for the last {499} time, -would gradually establish peace and righteousness among men. And so we -read such passages as these: - - "And in the days of these kings shall the God of heaven set up a - kingdom which shall never be destroyed and the kingdom shall not - be left to other people, but it shall break in pieces and shall - consume all these kingdoms and it shall stand forever." (Dan. 2:44.) - - "And I saw another angel fly in the midst of heaven, having the - everlasting gospel to preach unto them that dwell on the earth and - to every nation and kindred and tongue and people. * * * And then - followed another angel saying, Babylon is fallen, is fallen, that - great city, because she made all nations drink of the wine of the - wrath of her fornication." (Rev. 14:6-8.) - - "But in the last days it shall come to pass that the mountain - of the house of the Lord shall be established in the top of the - mountains, and it shall be exalted above the hills and people shall - flow into it. And many nations shall come and say, Come, and let - us go up to the mountain of the Lord and to the house of the God - of Jacob, and he will teach us of his ways and we will walk in his - paths: for the law shall go forth of Zion and the word of the Lord - from Jerusalem. And he shall judge among many people and rebuke - strong nations afar off, and they shall beat their swords into - plowshares and their spears into pruning-hooks; nation shall not - lift up a sword against nation, neither shall they learn war any - more." (Micah 4:1-3.) - -In all these passages it is clearly evident that PERMANENCY was to be -one characteristic of the latter-day kingdom, and that RESULTS were to -follow it from the beginning without a break. - -Finally the set time arrives, and the Father and the Son visit the -earth. Men of old-time in an angelistic state come and deliver their -messages. Peter, James, and John restore the priesthood. Elijah brings -back the "key of the binding power," and under direct guidance from on -High the KINGDOM becomes established once more. - -What, we may now ask, is this latter-day kingdom like? Where are the -evidences of its permanency? If that feature be so distinguishing a -one that the ancient seers eagerly noted it and gave it so prominent -a place in their descriptions, surely there will be some evidences of -it, in the kingdom's make-up; in other words, in the light of these -passages, we would expect that the Lord, in establishing His work -for the last time, would place within it the power to overcome all -obstacles and perpetuate itself. Let us examine the "Revelations." - -In March, 1835, the Lord revelated to the Prophet the {500} authority -of the different offices in the priesthood. Throughout, all men are -counted equally worthy; NO SPECIAL son is named and no royal family -indicated. We read, as quoted above: - - "Of the Melchisedek Priesthood, three presiding High Priests, - chosen by the body, appointed and ordained to that office, and - upheld by the confidence, faith and prayer of the church, form a - quorum of the Presidency of the Church." (Doc. & Cov., sec. 107:22; - Reorganized edition, sec. 104:11.) - -Again: - - "The Twelve traveling counselors are called to be the Twelve - Apostles, or special witnesses of the name of Christ in all the - world; thus differing from other officers in the church in the - duties of their calling. And they form a quorum, equal in authority - and power to the three presidents previously mentioned." (Doc. & - Cov., sec. 107:23-24; Reorganized edition, sec. 104:11.) - -Further: - - "The seventy are called to preach the gospel and be especial - witnesses unto the Gentiles in all the world, etc. And they form a - quorum equal in authority to that of the Twelve special witnesses - or apostles just named." (Doc. & Cov., sec. 107:25-26; Reorganized - edition, sec. 104:11.) - -Ah! the important provision has been made. Not in one man's hands alone -does full authority reside. Three great quorums possess it; the First -Presidency, the Twelve Apostles, and the First Quorum of Seventy. In -the latter two it is but latent during the life of the Presidency, -for there is order in God's house, but being latent makes it none the -less real. The result is obvious. Evil may abound in man's heart. The -emissaries of Satan may incite them to bloodshed and drivings. They may -martyr the Prophet, but we have the Twelve left. They may destroy the -Twelve, but the Seventies remain. Surely, a blind man can perceive a -strength from within which sets destruction at defiance. But this is -not all. Not only is the power and authority in safe keeping, but the -Lord has designated a special quorum to build up the Church whenever -any of its offices become vacant, through death or otherwise. The -revelation of March, 1835, says: - - "It is the duty of the Twelve, also, to ordain and set in order ALL - THE OTHER OFFICERS OF THE CHURCH, etc." (Doc.& Cov., sec. 107:58; - Reorganized edition, sec. 104:30-31.) - -Twice blind is he who cannot see that so long as such a quorum is in -existence the Church will continue to live. - -Now, then, what have we before us? A tottering edifice {501} of a -day! Surely, NO, but an organization the equal of which the world has -never seen; one which required a visit from the Father and the Son and -the assistance of Moroni, John the Baptist, Peter, James and John, -Moses, Elias, Elijah, and others, to bring about. It was not Joseph -Smith's church. He was but an instrument through which a great divine -institution began to take root in the earth. And yet, in view of all -this, we are told by the Reorganization that the Kingdom thus founded -was so frail, so weak, that it collapsed at the death of one man. -Without strength, without stability, it fell in its beginning to rise -no more for sixteen years. - -We do not so understand this great latter-day work. Nay, nothing could -be further removed from our conception of it. To that man whose mind -has been lit up by its spirit and who understands its mission in the -world, such a view is impossible. If we examine ancient prophets, they -contradict it. If we go to modern revelation, the answer is no less -plain. If we consult common sense, it likewise says no. For divinely -founded it was; and for the last time was it restored. Neither again to -be taken away nor given to another people. - -Not only has there been no rejection of the Church, but there has been -no cause for one. From the beginning, the Church of Jesus Christ of -Latter-Day Saints has always stood for that which is true and good. -No people on earth can point to a better record. The bleak plains, -the silent graves, the barren desert, the magnificent temples, the -self-sacrificing elders, all bear testimony to its integrity and -stability. What would the Lord reject them for? Has he ever had as -loyal or as firm a people? Examine their history. Feel of the spirit -they carry with them. Follow their tracts. Notice the solid ruins of -their forsaken cities. Wherever they have planted their feet, there -have they builded to remain. The spirit of permanency has surely -rested upon them. The old Mormon homes in Nauvoo are among the most -substantial in the place to-day. The temple there would have been a -credit to the nation now had it remained unmolested. This same spirit -they carried with them into the barren desert, and there on its thirsty -soil, amid untold difficulties and hardships, reared yet more beautiful -and substantial commonwealths. Magnificent temples towering in the -now fruitful valleys proclaim the people busily engaged in preparing -themselves for yet greater things to come. Truly, - - "God moves in a mysterious way, - His wonders to perform." - -{502} To unaided man everything looked black sixty years ago. Today -the severe experiences of those years are seen to be but a necessary -preparation for the greater work of building up the New Jerusalem. -Hardly necessary is it to add that they are fully prepared for this -work when the time comes to begin it, and no less evident is it that -a people who have been for half a century building temporary homes, -with the expectation of being called at any time to build up the center -stake, will hardly have had the experience necessary to build the -greatest and most permanent of all cities and the most glorious of all -temples. - -Evidences are abundant on all sides that not only has God set up his -work for the last time, but also that this work is accomplishing its -mission. More clear, as time goes by, becomes the truth of Brigham -Young's words: - - "If any man thinks he has influence among this people to lead away - a party, let him try it, and he will find out that there is power - with the Apostles which will carry them off victorious through all - the world and build up and defend the Church and Kingdom of God." - -Having obtained a glimpse of the glorious light which this Latter-Day -Kingdom has shed upon the world, we are assured that He who founded it, -He who has guided it until now, will work out its future path. - - _"We do not believe it is just to mingle religious influences with - civil government, whereby one religious society is fostered, and - another proscribed in its spiritual privileges, and the individual - rights of its members as citizens, denied."--Joseph Smith_. - -{503} - - - -A GOSPEL OUTLINE. - -A FEW OF THE MOST IMPORTANT SCRIPTURAL REFERENCES BEARING ON THE GOSPEL -OF JESUS CHRIST, ARRANGED IN LOGICAL ORDER, AND DESIGNED TO GIVE TO -MISSIONARIES--AND ALL OTHER STUDENTS OF THE GOSPEL--A WORKING KNOWLEDGE -OF SUCH SCRIPTURAL QUOTATIONS AS MAY BE REQUIRED FROM THE FIRST. - -BY ELDER NEPHI ANDERSON, EDITOR LIAHONA THE ELDERS' JOURNAL. - -Central States Mission: - -CHURCH OF JESUS CHRIST OF LATTER-DAY SAINTS, - -302 South Pleasant Street, Independence, Missouri. - -1910 - -NOTE--The elder, in the beginning of his studies and his presentation -of the gospel, does not need a multitude of texts, which often lead to -confusion, but a few strong, appropriate quotations under each topic, -the references having as much as possible, a logical relationship to -each other. It is earnestly suggested that the Scriptures in their -fullness be carefully studied, for in no other way can the full -meaning and true spirit of isolated texts be obtained. Missionaries, -especially, should compile their own ready reference from their study -of the Scriptures, for by so doing the texts and their arrangement -become fixed in the mind. It is hoped that this outline will be a -valuable help in this direction. - -_THE KNOWLEDGE OF GOD._ - -_1. A Knowledge of God Is Essential,_ for - -JOHN 17:3.--"This is life eternal, that they might know thee, the only -true God, and Jesus Christ, whom thou hast sent." - -_2. Personality of the Godhead_--In the Godhead there are three -personages--the Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost. These are separate -individuals, proved by - -{504} MATT. 3:16, 17.--The baptism of Jesus; the Father speaking from -heaven; the sign of the Holy Ghost descending from above. - -ACTS 7:55, 56.--Stephen sees Jesus standing on the right hand of God. - -JOHN 16:28.--Jesus came from the Father, and went back to Him. - -JOHN, CHAP. 17.--Jesus prays to His Father. - -DOC. & COV. 130:22.--The Father and the Son have bodies of flesh and -bone; the Holy Ghost is a personage of spirit. - -PEARL OF GREAT PRICE; WRITINGS OF JOSEPH SMITH.--The Father and the Son -visit Joseph Smith. - -_3. The Unity of the Godhead_--consists in a oneness of powers, -attributes, purpose, etc. - -JOHN 10:30-38.--Jesus and the Father are one. - -JOHN 17:20-22.--Jesus prays that His disciples may be one, even as He -and the Father are one. - -_4. The Father is Revealed through the Son;_ for - -JOHN 14:6.--"No man cometh to the Father, but by me" (the Son). - -MATT. 11:27.--No man knows the Father save he to whom the Son will -reveal Him. - -JOHN 5:37.--The Jews had not seen God the Father's shape, nor heard His -voice; but - -JOHN 1:18.--The Son hath declared Him. Therefore, we receive our -knowledge of the Father, not directly, but through a study of the Son. -"As the Father, so the Son." - -_5. Jesus Christ the Son_ - -JOHN 1:2.--He was in the beginning with God. - -JOHN 1:3; COL. 1:16; DOC. & COV., 38:1-4.--All things were created by -Him. - -P. of G. P. MOSES, 1:33.--God has created worlds without number by the -Son. - -P. of G. P. MOSES, 4:1-4; ABR. 3:22-28.--Jesus in the council and the -rebellion in heaven. - -I NEPHI 19:10.--He is the God of Abraham, Isaac and Jacob. - -I COR. 10:4.--He is the Spiritual Rock that was with the children of -Israel. - -III NEPHI 15:5.--Jesus gave the law of Moses. - -ETHER 3:4-16.--Jesus shows His spiritual body to the brother of Jared. -Jesus is born into the world, and lives as a man, this earth life. In -His personal form and appearance He is - -HEB. 1:3.--"In the express image of His (the Father) person." - -PHIL. 2:6.--He is in "the form of God." - -COL. 1:15.--He is "the image of the invisible God." - -After His resurrection, Jesus is still in human form; for - -LUKE 24:39-43.--He said, "Behold, my hands and my feet, that it is I -myself; handle me and see; for a spirit hath not {505} flesh and bones, -as ye see me have." He also eats with His disciples. - -JOHN 20:20-27.--He shows His body with its marks to His disciples. - -B. of M. III NEPHI 11.--He visits the Nephites. - -ACTS 1:11.--As He went to heaven, in like manner will He return. - -JOHN 4:24.--"God is a spirit." As the Father is like the Son, the -Father's spirit must also dwell in a glorified body of flesh and bones. - -JOHN 5:19.--"The Son can do nothing of Himself, but what He sees the -Father do; for what things soever he doeth, these also doeth the Son -likewise." - -_ANGELS._ - -_1. Angels are the Same Class of Beings as Men_--differing only in -the scale of progressive being. In heaven there are two kinds: - -DOC. & COV. 129.--Spirits of just men made perfect, and angels who are -resurrected personages, having bodies of flesh and bones. Of the latter -class we have examples in - -LUKE 24:39-43.--The resurrected Jesus. - -ACTS 10:30-32.--The angel who taught Cornelius. - -ACTS 5:19.--Who released Peter from prison. - -REV. 19:10.--Who visited John on the Island of Patmos. - -_2. Evil Spirits_ are those who - -JUDE 6th verse.--"Kept not their first estate," but - -Isaiah 14:12; 1 PETER 2:4.--Were with Lucifer, cast out of heaven. - -ACTS 5:3.--These spirits tempt men to do evil. - -MATT. 8:28-32.--They so desire bodies that they strive for the -possession of man's--sometimes, even the bodies of swine. - -_MAN._ - -_1. Man is a Child of God_--his spirit having been born of heavenly -parents before it was clothed upon with flesh. - -ACTS 17:28.--We are God's offspring. - -HEB. 12:9.--God is the "Father of spirits." - -HEB. 2:17.--We are brethren to Jesus--and He was a Son of God. - -ROM. 8:29.--Jesus is the first-born of many brethren. - -JOHN 20:17.--God is the Father of Jesus and of Mary. This relationship -between the Father, Jesus and mankind presumes - -_2. The Preexistence of Man_--for Jesus and mankind are children of -the same Father; Jesus existed with the Father before this world was; -(John 1:2) therefore, it is reasonable to suppose that we, "the many -brethren" also lived with our common Father. - -JER. 1:5,--The Lord and ordained Jeremiah before he was born. - -{506} JOB 38:4-7.--Sons of God shouted for joy when the foundations of -the earth were laid. - -JOHN 9:l.--There is a possibility of a man's sinning before birth. - -DOC. & COV. 93:23-29.--Man as in the beginning with God. - -GEN. l:26.--Man was created spiritually first; for - -GEN. 2:5.--There was not a man to till the ground. - -P. of G. P. Moses 3:5.--All things, man included, were created -spiritually before they were in the earth. - -_3. Man is in the Physical Image of God_--for man is in the same -form as Jesus, and Jesus is in the "express image" of the Father. - -GEN. 1:26.--Adam was created in the image of God. - -GEN. 5:3.--Adam begat a son, Seth, "after his image." - -MOSIAH 7:27.--Man was created after the image of God. - -_4. God's Purpose in Giving Man this Earth-life,_ is - -P. of G. P. Moses 1:39.--To bring to pass the immortality and eternal -life of man. - -II NEPHI 2:25.--"That he might have joy." To this end - -DOC. & COV. 93:33, 34.--A combination of spirit and body was necessary; -also - -II TIM. 1:9; TITUS l:2.--Salvation and eternal life was planned and -promised "before the world began." For this purpose-- - -_5. Man May Become Perfect;_ for Jesus said - -MATT. 5:48.--Be ye perfect, as your Father in heaven is perfect. - -HEB. 12:23.--Just men may become perfect. - -I JOHN 3:2.-The Saints shall be like Jesus. - -_6. Man's Spirit is Immortal;_ for it existed before coming to -earth (see Preexistence under 2) and it will exist after the body is -lain down. - -LUKE 16: 19-31.--Jesus teaches this in the parable of the rich man and -Lazarus. - -I PETER 3:18-20.--Christ, while His body lay in the tomb, visited the -spirits in prison. The spirit of the thief went with Him. - -LUKE 24:37-39.--There are spirits: "A spirit has not flesh and bones," -said Jesus. - -DEUT. 34:5; JOSH. 1:1, 2.--Moses died and was buried; yet - -MATT. 17:3, 4.--He appeared to Peter, James, and John. This must have -been in the spirit; for - -I COR. 15:20.--Jesus was the first person resurrected, He being, "the -first fruits of them that slept." - -_7. The Resurrection of Man's Body is assured;_ for - -LUKE 24:36-42.--Jesus received again His body of flesh and bones. - -MATT. 27:52, 53.--Many Saints received their bodies at Christ's -resurrection. - -JOB 19:25-27.--Job said that he would yet in his flesh see God. - -{507} I THESS. 4:13-16; REV. 20:4-6; DOC AND COV. 88:97, 98.--The -righteous will come forth in the first resurrection. - -REV. 20:5.--"But the rest of the dead lived not again until the -thousand years were finished." - -II NEPHI 9:12-14; ALMA 11:42-45.--The resurrection is to be literal. - -_OUR FIRST PARENTS' FALL._ - -GEN. CHAP. 3; Rom. 5:12.--Our first parents brought sin and death into -the world. - -I TIM. 2:14.--Adam knowingly transgressed the lesser law that he might -obey the greater law to "multiply and replenish the earth." - -DOC. & COV. 29:41.--By the fall, man became spiritually dead--which is -to be banished from the presence of God; he also became subject to the -temporal death--a separation of the spirit from the body. - -_THE ATONEMENT OF CHRIST._ - -In order to attain to the perfection spoken about, man must be released -from the effects of Adam's transgression. - -REV. 13:8; P. of G. P. Moses 4:1-4.--This was provided for from the -"foundation of the world" by Christ, the Savior, who has brought -salvation to all men. - -_1. General Salvation_ ROM. 5:12.--What was lost to the race -through the fall was restored through Christ. - -I COR. 15:21, 22.--"As in Adam all die, even so in Christ shall all be -made alive." - -I PETER 1:18-20.--We are redeemed through the blood of Christ. - -II NEPHI 2:26, 27.--Men are redeemed from the fall. Although thus -redeemed, unconditionally, from eternal spiritual and temporal death, -man, exercising his free agency, commits personal sins; therefore, he -needs also-- - -_2. Personal Salvation_ ROM. 3:23; I JOHN 1:8-10.--All men are -sinful. Christ atoned for personal sins also, but to obtain forgiveness -for them, man must do something himself. - -HEB. 5:9.--Christ is the Author of salvation unto all those that obey -Him. - -I JOHN 1:7.--The blood of Christ cleanses us from sin, if we walk in -the light. - -I TIM. 4:10.--God is the Savior of all men, especially of those who -believe. - -MOSIAH 3:11, 12.--Those who knowingly sin must repent. - -_FAITH._ - -Faith is the first requirement to obtain forgiveness of personal sins. - -{508} JOHN 3: 16; ACTS 16:31.--Belief in Christ is necessary to -salvation. - -HEB. 11:l.--Definition of faith. - -ROM. 10:14, 15.--How faith comes. - -ALMA 32:21-43.--How faith is developed. - -JOHN 7:17.--How faith is perfected; they that do shall know. - -DOC. AND COV. LECTURES ON FAITH--contain an exhaustive treatment of -faith. - -_FAITH AND WORKS._ - -JAMES 2:14-26.--Faith without works is dead. - -MATT. 7:21.--Not he that sayeth, Lord, Lord, shall enter heaven, but he -that doeth the will of God. - -I JOHN l:3-6.--We know that we know the Lord, if we keep His -commandments; and to know Him is eternal life. (John 17:3.) - -Some religionists claim that the saving works come only after salvation -is obtained, but Jesus said, "He that doeth shall enter." - -HEB. 5:9.--Obedience must come before salvation. - -REV. 22:14.--They who do the Lord's commandments shall enter the holy -city. - -DOC. & COV. 76: 111; MATT. 16:27.--Man rewarded according to his works. - -GAL. 2:16.--"Man is not justified by the works of the law." What law? - -GAL. 6:12-15; ROM. 3:28-31.--The law of Moses, especially circumcision. - -_REPENTANCE._ - -ISAIAH 55:7.--The Lord will forgive those who repent. - -LUKE 13:3.--Necessity of repentance. - -II COR. 7:8-10.--"Godly sorrow worketh repentance to salvation . . . . -but the sorrow of the world worketh death." - -The process of true repentance may be stated thus: (1) Consciousness of -sin; (2) Sorrow for sin; (3) Ceasing to sin, illustrated in - -JONAH 3:5-10.--Case of Nineveh. - -ALMA 15:3-12.--The conversion of Zeezrom. - -_BAPTISM._ - -_1. History of_ - -P. of G. P. MOSES 6:63, 64.--The baptism of Adam. - -I COR. 10:l, 2.--Israel was baptized in the cloud and in the - -MARK 1:4, 5.--Baptism was well known among the Jews. - -MOSIAH 18:5-17.--Alma baptizes in the waters of Mormon. - -_2. Necessity and Object of_ - -MATT. 3:15.--In the case of Jesus, "to fulfill all righteousness." - -{509} MARK 1:4; LUKE 3:3; ACTS 2:38.--For the remission of sins. - -GAL. 3:27.--To "put on Christ." - -JOHN 3:3, 5.--To permit a person to enter the kingdom of heaven. - -ACTS 2:38; ACTS 19:1-6.--As a prerequisite to receiving the Holy Ghost. - -ACTS 10:6, 48.--To obtain salvation: case of Cornelius. - -ACTS 22:16.--To wash away sins: case of Paul. - -_3. Mode of_ - -MATT. 3:16.--The baptism of Jesus: He came up out of the water. - -MARK l:5.--John baptizes in the river Jordan. - -ACTS 8:38.--Philip and the eunuch went down into the water. - -ROM. 6:3-5; COL. 2:12.--We are buried with Christ in baptism. JOHN -3:5.--It is likened to a birth. - -III NEPHI 11:22-27.--Christ instructs Nephites on baptism. - -DOC. AND COV. 20:72-74.--Words to be used in baptizing. - -_4. Proper Subjects For; Infant Baptism_ - -MATT. 28:19, 20.--Candidates must be capable of being taught. - -ACTS 2:38; ACTS 8:36, 37.--It must be preceded by faith and repentance. - -Infant baptism is contrary to the plan of salvation. Those who practice -it theoretically annul the atonement of Christ; for - -I JOHN 3:4.--"Sin is the transgression of the law." - -JOHN 9:41.--Knowledge must come before sin. - -ROM. 4:15.--Where there is no law, there is no condemnation. - -LUKE 18:16.--"Of such (little children) is the kingdom of heaven." - -I COR. 15:22; DOC. AND COV. 29:46.--"As in Adam all die," etc. All -persons that are incapable of sinning are unconditionally redeemed in -Christ. - -MORONI CHAP. 8.--The sinfulness of baptizing little children. - -DOC AND COV. 68:27.--Children should be baptized at eight years of age. - -Infant baptism has no scriptural authority; it is never mentioned in -the Bible. Some supposed cases are: - -I COR. 1:16.--Paul baptizes the household of Stephanas; but - -I COR. 16:15.--The household contained no infants. - -ACTS 16:33.--Paul baptized the household of the jailer; but they were -capable of being preached to and of believing. - -There is no connection between baptism and circumcision. Baptism is for -the remission of sins--circumcision is not; baptism is administered -to both sexes--circumcision is not; faith and repentance must precede -baptism--unbelievers may be circumcised. - -{510} _THE HOLY GHOST._ - -_1. The Nature of the Holy Ghost_ - -DOC. AND COV. 130:22.--The Holy Ghost is a personage of Spirit, and - -I JOHN 5:7; DOC. & COV. 20:28.--Is a member of the Godhead. - -"The Holy Spirit, or Spirit of God," both of which terms are sometimes -used interchangeably with the Holy Ghost, "is the influence of Deity, -the light of Christ, or of Truth which proceeds forth from the presence -of God to fill the immensity of space and to quicken the understanding -of men." (Doc. and Cov. 88:6-13.)--Prest. Jos. F. Smith. Care should -therefore be taken to discriminate between the Holy Ghost and the -Spirit of the Lord. - -_2. As Essential as Water Baptism_ - -MATT. 3:11; ACTS 1:5; DOC. AND COV. 39:6.--The baptism of the Holy -Ghost completes the baptism of water. - -JOHN 3:5.--A man must be "born of the Spirit." - -_3. Preparations for His Reception_ - -ACTS 2:38; II NEPHI 31:12.--Faith, repentance, and baptism of water are -required. - -ACTS 19:1-6.--The baptism of water must be authorized. - -ACTS 10:44-48.--The Holy Ghost falls on Cornelius and his company -before they were baptized. This, the only exception to the general -rule, was to show to Peter that the gospel was for the Gentiles, as -well as for the Jews. - -_4. Manner of Bestowing_ - -ACTS 8:17.--The apostles bestow the Holy Ghost by the laying on of -hands. - -ACTS 19:6; II TIMOTHY 1:6.--Paul bestows the Holy Ghost by laying on of -hands. Undoubtedly, Jesus did not depart from the general law governing -the bestowal of the Holy Ghost, for - -LUKE 24:50.--Prior to His final departure He "lifted up his hands and -blessed" the twelve; also - -JOHN 20:22.--He breathed on them and said, "Receive ye the Holy Ghost." - -ACTS 2:2.--After the space of a few days, the Holy Ghost came. This -interval is explained by the fact that it was necessary that Jesus -should depart before the Holy Ghost could come. (John 16:7.) - -DOC. AND COV. 33:11, 15.--Holy Ghost to be bestowed by laying on of -hands. - -_5. Gifts and Operations of_ - -JOHN 14:26.--He was to teach all things, and to bring to remembrance -the teachings of Christ. - -GAL. 5:22, 23.--The fruits of the Spirit are love, joy, peace, etc. - -I COR. CHAP. 12.--The divers gifts of the Spirit are wisdom, knowledge, -healing, etc. {511} DOC. AND COV. 20:35.--Revelations may be given by -the Holy Ghost. - -_DIVINE AUTHORITY._ - -The saving ordinances of the gospel must be administered by men holding -the Priesthood, which is the authority of God delegated to man. - -JOHN 15:16.--"Ye (the disciples) have not chosen me (Christ), but I -have chosen you and ordained you." - -MATT. 10:40.--"He that receiveth you (the disciples), receiveth me." - -MATT. 16:19.--Divine authority is given to Peter. - -This authority is in the beginning given directly from the Lord to men, -who bestow it by ordination on others. (John 15:16.) - -NUM. 27:18-23.--Moses ordains Joshua. - -ACTS 6:5, 6.--Seven men are called to assist the twelve. - -ACTS 14:23.--Paul and Barnabas ordain elders. - -HEB. 5:1-4; DOC. AND COV. 42:11.--No man takes the honor of the -Priesthood upon himself. - -ACTS 8:12-15.--There are degrees of authority: Philip had authority to -baptize, but not to bestow the Holy Ghost. - -ACTS, CHAPS. 9 AND 10.--Saul and Cornelius are sent to men having -authority. - -ACTS 19:13-16.--The seven sons of Sceva try to exercise authority which -they did not hold, with dire results. - -DOC. AND COV. 124:128.--Twelve apostles have authority to preach the -gospel to all nations. - -DOC. AND COV. 121:36-46.--Powers of the Priesthood to be exercised only -on the principles of righteousness. - -_THE CHURCH._ - -For the purpose of better bringing the gospel to all men, and to help -to faithfulness those who have received it, an organization is effected -called the Church. At the head of the Church are men who have divine -authority, some of which are - -I COR. 12:28; EPH. 2:20.--Apostles, prophets, and teachers. - -DOC. AND COV. 107.--Orders and callings in Priesthood. - -EPH. 4:11, 12.--These are for the perfecting of the Saints. - -EPH. 4:13.--Until they come to a unity of the faith. - -EPH. 4:14.--That they "be no more children . . . . carried about by -every wind of doctrine." - -HEB. 13:17.--These officers should be respected and obeyed. - -ACTS 4:10-12.--Because Christ is the head of the Church, it should bear -His name. - -ACTS 9:13; ROM. 1:7.--The members of the Church are called Saints. - -DOC. AND COV. 115:4.--The name of the Church of Jesus Christ of -Latter-day Saints given by revelation. - -_REVELATION._ - -The Church, being led by apostles and prophets, receives the immediate -mind and will of the Lord from time to time {512} as occasion requires. -This has been true in all ages; Adam, Enoch, Noah, Abraham, Moses and -the former-day apostles are examples. - -PROV. 29:18.--"Where there is no vision, the people perish." - -AMOS 3:7.--"The Lord will do nothing, but he revealeth his secrets unto -his servants, the prophets." - -I COR. 2:10-13.--Those who possess the Spirit of God receive -revelation. (See also passages under "Holy Ghost, Gifts and -Operations.") - -EPH. 3:3.--Paul receives revelation. - -PHIL. 3:15.--The Lord will reveal more if necessary. - -MATT. 16:13-18.--"The gates of hell shall not prevail against it"--the -rock of revelation. - -DOC. AND COV. 42:61.--Elders of Church may receive revelation. - -DOC. AND COV. 43:2-6; 107:91, 92.--President only receives revelations -for the Church. - -Opponents to modern revelation quote: - -REV. 22:18, 19.--Which forbids man to take from or add to the words -of the Book. The reply to this is that the passage does not say the -Lord might not do this; besides, reference is made only to the Book of -Revelations. John wrote his Gospel afterwards. A similar admonition is -found in Deut. 4:2. - -_THE APOSTASY._ - -It is a self-evident fact that the Gospel as preached and practiced -by Christ and His first disciples was corrupted, and at last, lost -altogether during the Dark Ages. This is shown if we put the so-called -Christian sects to the test which Christ gave. JOHN 13:35.--"By this -shall all men know that ye are my disciples if ye have love one to -another," also - -MATT. 7:15-20.--By their fruits ye shall know them. - -II TIM. 3: 1-5.--The wickedness of the last days is described. - -II PETER 2:1-3.--Many shall follow false teachers. - -II THESS. 2: 1-4.--There shall be a falling away before Christ's second -coming. - -REV. 13:6-8.--The Saints are overcome. - -II NEPHI 28 AND 29.--Give a description of the apostate world. - -DOC. AND COV. 1:15, 16.--The present apostate condition described. - -_THE RESTORATION OF THE GOSPEL._ - -The falling away makes necessary a restoration; for the purposes of God -in the final redemption of the race requires it. - -MATT. 24:14.--"This gospel of the kingdom shall be preached in all the -world," before the end. - -REV. 14:6.--An angel restores the gospel in the latter days. - -DAN. 2:28-45.--Daniel saw the kingdom of God established in the last -days. {513} The Aaronic Priesthood was restored by John the Baptist to -Joseph Smith and Oliver Cowdery, May 15, 1829; shortly after this date, -the Melchisedek Priesthood was restored by Peter, James and John. - -The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints was organized April 6, -1830, at Fayette, N.Y. - -DOC. & COV. 65:2.--Daniel's vision fulfilled in the Latter-day Kingdom. - -_THE NECESSITY OF CHURCH UNITY._ - -JOHN 17:20.--Jesus prays that His disciples may be one as He and the -Father are one. - -I COR. l:10.--The Saints are told to "speak the same thing," to be -"perfectly joined together in the same mind." - -EPH. 4:4-6.--"There is one body, one Spirit * * * one Lord, one faith, -one baptism." (Read the whole chapter.) - -DOC. & COV. 38:27.--"If ye are not one, ye are not mine." - -_THE GATHERING._ - -MATT. 12:30.--Jesus said, "He that gathereth not with me, scattereth -abroad." - -EPH. l:10.--In the Dispensation of the Fulness of Times, all things in -Christ shall be gathered together in one. - -DEUT. 28:64.--Israel is to be scattered among all nations; but - -JER. 31:10.--The Lord shall gather Israel again. - -GEN. 49:22-26; DEUT. 33:13-16.--Joseph's inheritance extends beyond the -land of Canaan--to America. - -B. of M. ETHER 13:6-8.--Where He will gather and build up Zion. - -DOC. & COV. 133:26-34.--The Ten Tribes shall come from the north and be -blessed in Zion by Ephraim--the Latter-day Saints. - -JER. 32:36-44; ZACH. 2:12.--The Jews shall return to Jerusalem. - -_THE BOOK OF MORMON._ - -ACTS 17:26, 27.--The Lord has fixed the bounds of the earth's -inhabitants: He desires all people to feel after Him that they might -find Him. - -GEN. 11:7-9.--At the confusion of tongues, the people were scattered -over the whole earth. - -JOHN 10:16.--Jesus said He had other sheep not of the fold at Jerusalem -which He must also visit. - -EZEK. 37:15-19.--The stick, or book, of Judah (the Bible) and the stick -of Joseph (the Book of Mormon) shall come together in the last days. - -IS. 29:11-14.--The words of a sealed book should be delivered to one -who is learned, who shall say, "I cannot read a sealed book." Fulfilled -in Martin Harris' visit to Prof. Anthon. (See the Writings of Joseph -Smith in P. of G. P.) - -{514} MORONI 10:3-5.--How to obtain a testimony of the truth of the -Book of Mormon. - -_SALVATION FOR THE DEAD._ - -I TIM. 2:3, 4; II PETER 3:9.--The Lord desires all men to be saved. - -ACTS 4:12.--Jesus Christ is the only name given whereby man can be -saved. - -JOHN 3:5-7.--A man must be born of the water and of the Spirit before -he can enter the Kingdom of God. - -This birth of the water (baptism) presupposes faith and repentance. As -the vast majority of the race have never heard of Christ or His gospel -in this life, it follows that they must hear of them in the spirit -world. - -This is true, for - -I PETER 3:18-20.--Christ, after His death, went and preached to the -spirits of those who had been destroyed in the Flood; and-- - -I PETER 4:6.--What He preached was the gospel. As these spirits, as -well as all who are in the spirit world, cannot receive water baptism, -it will have to be performed vicariously on the earth for those who -repent. I COR. 15:29.--Paul refers to baptism for the dead. - -DOC. & COV. 127:6-10; Sec. 128.--Joseph Smith explains the doctrine of -baptism for the dead. - -Note:--Farrar, in his "Early Days of Christianity," Chaps. VII and -VIII, makes some interesting comments on these passages, upholding the -view taken by the Latter-day Saints on the subject of salvation for the -dead. - -LUKE 23:42, 43.--The thief on the cross went with Jesus to -Paradise--the spirit world. - -JOHN 20:17.--The thief did not go to the Father, or to heaven, for -Jesus declared to Mary three days later that He Himself had not been -there. - -_THE SACRAMENT OF THE LORD'S SUPPER._ - -LUKE 22:7-20.--It was instituted by the Lord. - -ACTS 20:7.--And practiced by His disciples. - -I COR. 11:23-34.--It should be partaken of worthily, and in remembrance -of the Lord Jesus Christ. - -DOC. & COV. 27:2-4.--The Saints are commanded not to use wine or strong -drinks in partaking of the sacrament. - -DOC. & COV. 20:77-79.--Form of blessing on the bread and water. - -_TITHING._ - -GEN. 14:18-20.--Abraham paid tithes to Melchizedek. - -LEV. 27:30.--It was a law unto Israel. - -MAL. 3:7-12.--Blessings promised the tithe payer. - -LUKE 11:42.--Jesus commends tithe paying. - -DOC. & COV. 119.--The law of tithing as given to the Latter-day Saints. - -{515} _THE SABBATH, OR LORD'S DAY._ - -MARK 2:27, 28.--"The Son of man is Lord also of the Sabbath." - -ACTS 20:7; I COR. 16:1, 2.--Former-day Saints met for worship on the -first day of the week-the day on which Christ arose from the dead. - -DOC. & COV. 59:9-13.--The Latter-day Saints' authority for observing -the first day of the week--the Lord's day--as a Sabbath. - -Some religionists base their salvation on the observance of the seventh -day, or Jewish Sabbath. To be consistent such people ought also to -observe the Sabbath of Years and the year of Jubilee, both being part -of the Jewish law. (Lev. 25:1-22.) The penalty for breaking the Jewish -Sabbath was death. If the penalty is abolished, how can the law remain? - -_PERSECUTION._ - -MATT. 5:10.--"Blessed are they which are persecuted for righteousness' -sake." - -MATT. 24:9.--In the latter days, the followers of Christ shall be hated -of all nations. - -ACTS 28:22.--"This sect"--the Church of Christ--was everywhere spoken -against. - -II TIM. 3:12.--"All that will live godly in Christ Jesus shall suffer -persecution." - -DOC. & COV. 101:35-38.--Glory for the faithful persecuted. - -_MINISTRATIONS TO THE SICK._ - -MARK 6:5.--Jesus "laid his hands on a few sick, and healed them." - -MARK 6:13.--The disciples anointed with oil many that were sick, and -healed them. - -JAMES 5:14, 15.--Anointing with oil and prayer shall save the sick. - -MATT. 17:16-20; II TIM. 4:20.--The sick were not always healed. - -DOC. & COV. 42:43, 44, 48.--How the sick are to be treated. - -_SALVATION IS NOT INSTANTANEOUS._ - -PROV. 4:18.--"The path of the just is as the shining light, that -shineth more and more unto the perfect day." - -MATT. 24:13; DOC. & COV. 53:7.--"He that endures to the end shall be -saved." - -HEB. 3; 4:9-11. The rest of God is for those who are "steadfast unto -the end." - -REV. 21:7.--"He that overcometh shall inherit all things." - -_THE SECOND COMING OF CHRIST._ - -ACTS l:11.--As Jesus went, so shall He come again. - -MATT. 16:27.--"The Son of man shall come in the glory of his Father." -{516} I THESS. 4:15, 16.--"The Lord Himself shall descend from heaven." - -ZACH. 14:4, 5.--Christ's second coming to Jerusalem. - -DOC. & COV. 49:6, 7, 22-24.--Signs of Christ's coming. - -_THE "THOUSAND YEARS" OR "MILLENNIUM."_ - -REV. 20:5, 6.--The Saints shall reign on the earth with Christ a -thousand years. - -IS. 11:6, 9; 65:20; DOC. & COV. 45:58, 59.--Conditions during the -thousand years. - -DOC. & COV. 63:49-51.--The righteous shall be changed "in the twinkling -of an eye." - -_THE RENEWED OR CELESTIALIZED EARTH._ - -DOC. & COV. 88:25-28.--"The earth abideth the law of a celestial -kingdom." - -DOC. & COV. 29:22-25.--All things shall become new. - -DOC. & COV. 130:9.--The earth to become like a Urim and Thummin. - -REV. 21 and 22.--A description of the new earth. - -_DEGREES OF SALVATION._ - -DOC. & COV. 88:34-44.--All things are governed and sanctified by law. - -I COR. 15:40-42.--There are different degrees of glory in the -resurrection. - -MATT. 16:27.--Jesus shall reward every man according to his works. - -DOC. & COV. 76.--Description of the three degrees of glory. - -_ETERNITY OF THE MARRIAGE COVENANT._ - -ECCL. 3:14.--"Whatsoever God doeth, it shall be forever." - -GEN. CHAPS. 2 & 3.--Before the Fall, Adam and Eve were immortal, -therefore their marriage was eternal in its nature. - -MATT. 16:19.--Peter received divine authority, so that whatsoever he -bound on earth was bound in heaven. - -MATT. 22:23-33.--As in baptism, marriage is performed on earth--not -after the resurrection. The ordinance must be performed by one having -authority, such as Peter; and the married must be believers, not -such as the Sadducees who denied the resurrection and knew not the -scriptures nor the power of God. - -DOC. & COV. 132:19-24.--Marriage for eternity explained. - - - -{517} A CONTRAST BETWEEN THE DOCTRINE OF CHRIST AND THE FALSE DOCTRINES -OF THE NINETEENTH CENTURY. - -BY PARLEY P. PRATT - -Whosoever transgresseth and abideth not in the doctrine of Christ, hath -not God. He that abideth in the doctrine of Christ, he hath both the -Father and the Son.--2 John, verse 9. - - THE DOCTRINE OF CHRIST. THE DOCTRINES OF MEN. - - And these signs shall follow And these signs shall not follow - them that believe; In my name them that believe, for they are - shall they cast out devils they done away and no longer needed. - shall speak with new tongues; In His name they shall not cast - They shall take up serpents; out devils. - and if they drink any deadly The gift of tongues is no longer - thing, it shall not hurt them; they needed. - shall lay hands on the sick, and If they take up serpents they - they shall recover.--_Mark xvi.,_ will bite them; if they drink any - 17-18. deadly thing, it will kill them. - They shall not lay hands on the - sick, and if they do they shall - not recover; for such things are - done away. - - Verily, verily, I say unto you, He that believeth on Christ - He the believeth on me, the works shall not do any of the miracles - that I do shall he do also; and and mighty works that He did, - greater works than these shall he for such things have ceased. - do; because I go unto my Father. - --_John xiv.,_ 12. - - Fear them not therefore; there There is to be no more revelation, - is nothing covered, that shall not for all things necessary are - be revealed; and hid that shall already revealed. - not be known.--_Matt. x.,_ 26. - - And he shall send his angels And there is to be no more ministering - with a great sound of a trumpet, of angels, for such things - and they shall gather together his are done away. - elect from the four winds, from - one end of heaven to the other.--_Matt. - xxiv., _31. - - {518} THE DOCTRINE OF CHRIST. THE DOCTRINES OF MEN. - - And I saw another angel fly Angels do not appear in this - in the midst of heaven, having enlightened age, because they are - the everlasting gospel to preach no longer needed. - unto them that dwell on the earth, - and to every nation and kindred, - and tongue and people.--_Rev. - xiv.,_ 6. - - Howbeit when he, the Spirit Inspiration is no longer needed - of truth, is come, he will guide in this age of learning and refinement. - you into all truth; for he shall Again, it shall not - not speak of himself; but whatsoever show you things to come; for - he shall hear, that shall then you would be a Prophet, and - he speak; and he will shew you there are to be no Prophets in - things to come.--_John xvi.,_ 13. these days. - If ye abide in me, and my words It is not so in these days, we - abide in you, ye shall ask what must not expect to heal the sick - ye will, and it shall be done unto and work miracles, consequently - you.--_John xv.,_ 7. we must not expect to receive - what we ask for. - - Neither pray I for these alone, And we are all good Christians, - but for them also which shall believe and we all believe on him through - on me through their word; the Apostle's words, although divided - That they all may be one; as into several hundred different - Thou, Father, art in me, and I sects. - in Thee, that they also may be - one in us; that the world may believe - that Thou hast sent me.-- - _John xvii._, 20-21. - - One Lord, one faith, one Many Lords, many faiths, and - baptism.--_Eph. iv._, 5. three or four kinds of baptism. - - For by one Spirit are we all And by many spirits are we all - baptized into one body, whether torn asunder into different bodies. - we be Jews or Gentiles, whether - we be bond or free; and have - been all made to drink into one - Spirit.--_I. Cor. xii._, 13. - - And he gave some, apostles; And there are to be no more - and some, prophets; and some, Apostles, and no more Prophets. - evangelists; and some, pastors But the work of the ministry, the - and teachers; perfecting of the Saints, and the - For the perfecting of the saints, edifying of the different bodies of - for the work of the ministry, for Christ, can all be done very well - the edifying of the body of Christ. without these gifts of God, only - Till we all come in the unity give us money enough to educate - of the faith and of the knowledge and employ the wisdom of men. - of the Son of God, unto a perfect Apostles, miracles, and gifts - man, unto the measure of were to continue during the first - - THE DOCTRINE OF CHRIST. THE DOCTRINES OF MEN. - - {519} the stature of the fullness of age of Christianity, and then were - Christ; to cease, because no longer needed, - That we henceforth be no more having accomplished their purpose. - children, tossed to and fro, and Tracts, creeds, sermons, and - carried about with every wind of commentaries of uninspired men, - doctrine, by the sleight of men, together with a hireling priesthood, - and cunning craftiness, whereby are now necessary in order - they lie in wait to deceive.--_Eph. to keep men from being carried - iv._, 11-14. about with every wind of doctrine, - &c. - - And no man taketh this honour For no man taketh this honour - unto himself, but he that is called upon himself, but one who has - of God, as was Aaron.--_Heb. been educated for the purpose, - v._, 4. and commissioned by men. - - And how shall they preach, except But how shall the preach except - they be sent? (of God.)--_Rom. they be well educated for the - x._, 15. purpose and sent (by the board of - officers)? - - Is any sick among you? let him If any are sick among you do - call for the elders of the church; not send for the Elders of the - and let them pray over him, Church; or if the Elders, come - anointing him with oil in the name do not let them lay hands on - of the Lord; them, neither let them anoint them - And the prayer of faith shall in the name of the Lord, for this - save the sick, and the Lord shall is all Mormon delusion; but send - raise him up; and if he have committed for a good physician, and perhaps - sins, they shall be forgiven they may get well. - him.--_James v._, 14-15. - - Then Peter said unto them, Repent Repent and come to the anxious - and be baptized every one seat (penitent form) every one of - of you in the name of Jesus you, and cry, "Lord, Lord," and - Christ for the remission of sins, may be you will get forgiveness - and ye shall receive the gift of of sins; and you may be baptized - the Holy Ghost. or not; but if you do you will - For the promise is unto you, not get the Holy Ghost as they - and to your children, and to all did anciently, for such things are - that are afar off, even as many done away. - as the Lord our God shall call.--_Acts - ii._, 38-39. - - And it shall come to pass afterward, And in these last days the Lord - that I will pour out my will not pour out His Spirit so - spirit upon all flesh; and your as to cause our sons and daughters - sons and your daughter shall to prophesy, our old men to - prophesy, your old men shall dream dreams, and our young men - dream dreams, your young men to see visions; for such things are - shall see visions.--_Joel ii._, 28. no longer needed, and it is all delusion, - and none but the ignorant - believe such things. - - {520} THE DOCTRINE OF CHRIST. THE DOCTRINES OF MEN. - - Follow after charity, and desire Do not covet any of the supernatural - spiritual gifts, but rather that ye gifts, but especially beware - may prophesy.--_I. Cor. xiv._, 1. of Prophesying, for such - things are done away. - - Wherefore, brethren, covet to Do not prophesy, and it is all - prophesy, and forbid not to speak a delusion to speak in tongues. - with tongues.--_I. Cor. xiv._, 39. - - But in vain they do worship me, It matters not what kind of doctrine, - teaching for doctrines the commandments or what system, a man embraces, - of men.--_Matt. xv._, 9. if he is only sincere and - worships Jesus Christ. - - At that time Jesus answered We thank God that He has revealed - and said, I thank thee, O Father, nothing to any person, wise - Lord of heaven and earth, because or simple, for many hundred - thou hast hid these things from years, but that our wise and - the wise and prudent, and hast learned men have been able to - revealed them unto babes. know God without a revelation, - Even so, Father; for so it seemed and that we shall never be favored - good in thy sight.--_Matt. xi._, with any more. - 25-26. - - All things are delivered unto We all know God in this enlightened - me of my Father; and no man age, and yet neither the - knoweth the Son, but the Father; Father nor the Son has revealed - neither knoweth any man the anything to any of us, for we - Father, save the Son, and he to do not believe revelations are necessary - whomsoever the Son will reveal now. - him.--_Matt. xi._, 27. - - And this is life eternal, that And we cannot know for ourselves, - that they might know Thee the only by any positive manifestation - true God, and Jesus Christ, whom in these days, but must depend - Thou hast sent.--_John xvii._, 3. on the wisdom and learning - of men. - - I thank my God always on your We thank the Lord always in - behalf, for the grace of God behalf of the Church in these - which is given you by Jesus days, that she has no supernatural - Christ; gifts given unto her, and - That in everything ye are enriched that she is not enriched by Christ, - by him, in all utterance, neither in the gift of utterance - and in all knowledge; nor in the gift of knowledge; - Even as the testimony of Christ neither has she the testimony of - was confirmed in you; Jesus (the spirit of prophecy) - So that ye come behind in no confirmed in her, and she comes - gift; waiting for the coming of behind in all the gifts; nor is she - our Lord Jesus Christ.--_I. Cor. waiting for, or expecting the coming - i._, 4-7. of the Lord; for He has come - once, and never will come again - till the great and last day, the - end of the earth. - - {521} THE DOCTRINE OF CHRIST. THE DOCTRINES OF MEN. - - Because the foolishness of God The wisdom of men, and the - is wiser than men; and the weakness learning of men, are better than - of God is stronger than men. the inspiration of the Almighty, - For ye see your calling, brethren, for that is not needed any longer; - now that not many wise men for you see your calling, brethren, - after the flesh, not many mighty, how that the wise, and learned, - not many noble, are called; and noble, and mighty are - But God has chosen the foolish called in these days; for we have - things of the world to confound chosen such to confound the foolish; - the wise; and God hath the unlearned, and the ignorant; - chosen the weak things of the yea, to confound the base - world to confound the things things of the world which are - which are mighty; despised, that flesh might glory in - And base things of the world, His presence. - and things which are despised, - hath God chosen, yea, and things - which are not, to bring to naught - things that are: - That no flesh should glory in - his presence.--_I. Cor. i._, 25-29. - - And I, brethren, when I came And we, brethren, when we - to you, came not with excellency came unto you, came with excellency - of speech or of wisdom, declaring of speech, and with the wisdom - unto you the testimony of and learning of man; and - God. our speech and our preaching were - For I determined not to know with enticing words of man's wisdom; - any thing among you, save Jesus not in demonstration of the - Christ, and Him crucified. spirit and power, for that is done - And I was with you in weakness, away; that your faith should not - and in fear, and in much stand in the power of God, but in - trembling. the wisdom of man. - And my speech and my preaching - was not with enticing words - of man's wisdom. but in demonstration - of the Spirit and of - power: - That your faith should not - stand in the wisdom of men, but - in the power of God.--_I. Cor. ii._, - 1-5. - - But we speak the wisdom of But we speak the wisdom of - God in a mystery, even the hidden man in a mystery, even the hidden - wisdom, which God ordained wisdom, which none but the - before the world unto our glory; learned knew; for had others - Which none of the princes of known it, they would never have - this world knew; for had they been under the necessity of employing - known it, they would not have us to tell it to them. - crucified the Lord of glory.--_I. Cor. - ii._, 7-8. - - {522} THE DOCTRINE OF CHRIST. THE DOCTRINES OF MEN. - - But God hath revealed them But God hath revealed nothing - unto us by His Spirit; for the unto us by His Spirit; for the - Spirit searcheth all things, yea, wisdom and learning of man - the deep things of God. search all things; yea, all the deep - For what man knoweth the things which are necessary for - things of a man, save the spirit us to know. - of man which is in him? even For what man knoweth the - so the things of God knoweth no things of man, save the spirit of - man, but the Spirit of God. man, which is in him? Even so - Now we have received not the the things of God knoweth no - spirit of the world, but the spirit man by the Spirit of God in these - which is of God; that we might days, for it is done away, or it - know the things that are freely reveals nothing. - given to us of God. Now, we have not received the - Which things also we speak, Spirit of God, but the spirit of - not in the words which man's wisdom the world, that we might not know - teacheth; comparing spiritual for a certainty, but that we might - things with spiritual. guess at, or give our opinion of - But the natural man receiveth the things of God. - not the things of the Spirit of Which things also we speak, not - God, for they are foolishness unto in the words which the Holy - him, neither can he know them, Ghost teacheth, but which man's - because they are spiritually wisdom teacheth, for the inspiration - discerned.--_I. Cor. ii._, 10-14. of the Holy Ghost is done - away. - But the learned man may receive - and understand the things of - God by his own wisdom, without - the inspiration of the Spirit; for - will be so foolish as to believe - in visions and revelations - in this religious age? - - Let no man deceive himself. If Let no man deceive himself. If - any man among you seemeth to any man among you seemeth to - be wise in the world, let him become be wise in the things of God, let - a fool, that he may be wise. him get the wisdom of men, that - he may be wise. - - For the wisdom of this world For the wisdom of God is foolishness - is foolishness with God. For it with the world, for it is - is written, he taketh the wise in written, Let us educate young men - their own craftiness. for the ministry; and again, Let - And again, the Lord knoweth no man preach who has not been - the thoughts of the wise, that educated for the purpose; and especially, - they are vain. receive no man who - Therefore let no man glory in professes to be inspired. - men. For all things are - yours.--_I. Cor. iii._, 18-21. - - Now concerning spiritual gifts, Now, concerning spiritual gifts, - brethren, I would not have you brethren, we would have you entire - ignorant.--_I. Cor. xii._, 1. ignorant, for they are not - needed at all in this generation. - - {523}THE DOCTRINE OF CHRIST. THE DOCTRINES OF MEN. - - But the manifestation of the But the manifestation of the - spirit is given to every man to Spirit is given to no man to profit - profit withal. at all. - For to one is given by the Spirit But to one is given, by the learning - the word of wisdom; to another of men, the word of wisdom; - the word of knowledge by the and to another the word of knowledge - same Spirit. by human learning. - To another faith by the same And to another faith, by the - Spirit; to another the gift of healing same spirit; but to none the gift - by the same Spirit. of healing by the same Spirit. - To another the working of miracles; And to none the working of - to another prophecy; to miracles, and to none to prophesy, - another discerning of spirits; to and to none discerning of spirits, - another divers kinds of tongues; and to none to speak with divers - to another the interpretation of kinds of tongues, and to none to - tongues.--_I. Cor. xii._, 7-10. interpret tongues. - - For as the body is one, and For as the body is composed of - hath many members, and all the many sects and parties who are - members of that one body, so also is opposed to each other, and have - Christ. no gifts, and, being many sects, - For by one Spirit are we all are but one body, so also is Antichrist. - baptized into one body, whether For by many spirits are we all - we are Jews or Gentiles, whether baptized into many bodies, whether - we be bond or free; and have we be Catholics or Protestants, - been all made to drink into one Presbyterians or Methodists, but - Spirit. have all drunk into one spirit, - For the body is not one member, even the spirit of the world. - but many.--_I. Cor., xii._, 12-14. For the body is not one sect, - but many. - - But now hath God set the members But now hath the god (of this - every one of them in the world) set the sects and parties - body, as it hath pleased him. in the body (of Antichrist) as it - And if they were all one member, hath pleased him. - where were the body? And if they were all one sect, - But now are they many members where were the body? - yet but one body.--_I. Cor., But now are they many sects, - xii._, 18-20. yet but one body (even Babylon). - Now ye are the body of Christ, Now, ye are the body of Antichrist, - and members in particular. and members in particular. - And God hath set some in the And man hath set some in the - church, first apostles, secondarily Church; first, a hireling Priest; - prophets, thirdly teachers, after secondly, a board of officers; - that miracles, then gifts of healings, thirdly, tracts; then commentaries, - helps, governments, diversities creeds and diversities of opinions; - of tongues.--_I. Cor., xii._, hence societies, and wondrous - 27-28. helps. - - Blessed are ye, when men shall Woe unto you when men reviled - revile you and persecute you, and you, and persecute you, and say - - {524}THE DOCTRINE OF CHRIST. THE DOCTRINES OF MEN. - - shall say all manner of evil against all manner of evil against you - you falsely, for my sake. falsely for Christ's sake. Lament - Rejoice and be exceeding glad, ye, and be exceedingly sorrowful - for great is your reward in in that hour, for little is your reward - heaven; for so persecuted they among men; for so persecute - the prophets which were before they the Latter-day Saints. - you.--_Matt. v._, 11-12. - - Give to him that asketh thee, Give to him that asketh of thee, - and from him that would borrow if he be able to make thee a similar - of thee turn not thou away.--_Matt. present; and from him that - v._, 42. would borrow of thee turn not - thou away, if he be able to pay - thee again with good interest. - - Be ye therefore, perfect, even Do not think to be perfect, for - as your Father which is in heaven it is impossible to live without sin. - is perfect.--_Matt. v._, 48. - - Take heed that ye do not your Take heed that you do your - alms before men, to be seen of alms before men, to be seen of - them; otherwise ye have no reward them; otherwise you have no reward - of your Father which is in nor praise from the children - heaven. of men. - Therefore when thou doest Therefore, when thou doest - thine alms, do not sound a trumpet thine alms, publish it in the Missionary - before thee, as the hypocrites Herald, or some other - do in the synagogues and in the paper, that you may get praise of - streets, that they may have glory the world. Verily I say unto you, - of men. Verily I say unto you, You shall have your reward. - They have their reward.--_Matt. - vi._, 1-2. - - And when thou prayest thou And when thou prayest, be like - shall not be as the hypocrites are, the hypocrites in days of old; go - for they love to pray standing in before the public and cry mightily, - the synagogues and in the corners not expecting to be heard and answered, - of the streets, that they may be for that would be miraculous, - seen of men. Verily I say unto and miracles have ceased. - you, They have their reward.--_Matt. - vi._, 5. - - And when thou prayest thou And when thou prayest, be like - shall not be as the hypocrites are, the hypocrites in days of old; go - for they love to pray standing in before the public and cry mightily, - the synagogues and in the corners not expecting to be heard and answered, - of the streets, that they may be for that would be miraculous, - seen of men. Verily I say unto and miracles have ceased. - you, They have their reward.--_Matt. - vi._, 5. - - Moreover when ye fast, be not, Moreover, when ye fast, be like - as the hypocrites, of a sad the hypocrites, of a sad countenance, - countenance; for they disfigure their that ye may appear unto - faces that they may appear unto men to fast; so that you may get - men to fast. Verily I say unto your reward. - you, They have their reward,--_Matt. - vi._, 16. - - Lay not up for yourselves Lay up for yourselves abundance - treasures upon earth, where moth of treasures on the earth, - and rust doth corrupt, and where where moth and rust doth corrupt, - thieves break through and steal. and where thieves break - - {525}THE DOCTRINE OF CHRIST. THE DOCTRINES OF MEN. - - But lay up for yourselves treasures through and steal; for if your - in heaven, where neither heart is only in heaven, it is no - moth nor rust doth corrupt, and matter how rich you are in this - where thieves do not break world; for now it is come to pass - through nor steal. that ye cannot serve God and mammon. - For where your treasure is, - there will your heart be also.--_Matt. - vi._, 19-21. - - Therefore all things whatsoever Therefore, all things whatsoever - ye would that men should do to men do to you do you even - you, do ye even so to them; for so to them; for this is the law and - this is the law and the prophets. the practice. - Enter ye in at the strait gate; Enter ye in at the wide gate, - for wide is the gate and broad is where the multitude go; for it - the way that leadeth to destruction, cannot be that all our great and - and many there be which learned men are wrong, and nobody - go in thereat. right but a few obscure individuals. - Because strait is the gate and For the narrow way is not altogether - narrow is the way, which leadeth too straight, but only a - unto life, and few there be very few travel in it. - that find it. - Beware of false prophets, which Beware of prophets who come - come to you in sheep's clothing, to you with the Word of God; - but inwardly they are ravening you may know at once they are - wolves. false, without hearing them or - Ye shall know them by their examining their fruits; popular - fruits. Do men gather grapes of opinion is against them; whereas, - thorns, or figs of thistles?--_Matt. if they were men of God, - vii._, 12-16. the people would speak well of - Wherefore by their fruits ye them. - shall know them. If we are only sure that we - Not every one that saith unto have experienced religion, and we - me, Lord, Lord, shall enter into pray often, we shall be saved, - the kingdom of heaven; but he whether we do the Lord's will or - that doeth the will of my Father not; for it mattereth not what - which is in heaven.--_Matt. vii._, system we embrace, whether it - 20-21. be right or wrong, if we are only - sincere. - - And it came to pass, when Jesus And it came to pass that when - had ended these sayings, the men had ended these sayings, the - people were astonished at His people were pleased with their - doctrine. doctrines, for they taught them - For he taught them as one having not as men having authority, but - authority, and not as the as the scribes. - scribes.--_Matt. vii._, 28-29. - -{526} - - - -BAPTISM FOR THE REMISSION OF SINS - -The remission of sins is what every sinner desires when he truly -believes in God and has repented of every transgression. Faith and -repentence do not bring remission, but they must be had before it -can be obtained, for they prepare the sinner for this ordinance. But -baptism brings remission, or, in other words, it is through baptism -that sins are remitted. To prove this, we may turn to the word of God. - -John the Baptist was a servant of God, acting under divine revelation, -and we read(_Mark i_. 4, and _Luke iii_. 3) that he preached "the -baptism of repentence for the _remission of sins_," in the wilderness -and all the country about Jordan. While he was preaching this doctrine, -Jesus considering it necessary to fulfil all righteousness, came to -him and was baptized, thus acknowledging that John was preaching a -correct doctrine and baptizing for the right purpose. Now this has been -a matter of sacred history for some eighteen hundred years and who is -so blind to truth and lost to reason as to assert that baptism is for -anything else than for the remission of sins? The passages quoted are a -standing rebuke to all such persons. - -Jesus called and ordained men to preach His gospel, but just before -He left them He commanded them to tarry at Jerusalem till they were -endowed with power from on high. They did so, and when they received -this power, they convinced a large multitude that Jesus was the Christ, -and when their hearers inquired of them what they should do, Peter -replied: "Repent, and be _baptized_ every one of you in the name of -Jesus Christ for the remission of sins" (_Acts ii_. 38). According to -this, the inspired apostles taught that baptism was for the remission -of sins, after Christ's ascension into heaven. - -Paul saw a vision in which he was told to go to a certain place where -it should be told him what to do. He went, and there fasted and prayed -three days. Then the Lord sent Ananias to him, who said, "Arise, and be -_baptized_ and _wash away_ thy sins" (_Acts xxii_. 16). - -Why did not the Lord remit Paul's sins through his fasting and prayer? -Because He had established baptism for that {527} purpose, and both -small and great must comply if they desire the blessing. - -"But," says one, "you astonish me; I was always taught that baptism was -an outward sign of an inward grace." That may be, but a true servant -of God never taught you so, neither did you learn it from the Bible. -You must be baptized and have your sins washed away before you are even -prepared for the reception of an "inward grace." - -"But," continues the objector, "Peter tells us that baptism 'is not -the putting away of the filth of the flesh but the answer of a good -conscience towards God.'" - -Very good! Ananias did not tell Paul to be baptized and wash away the -"filth of the flesh," but to "be baptized and wash away his sins." -Peter and John, with the rest of God's servants, did not preach -baptism for the "putting away of the filth of the flesh," but for the -"_remission of sins_." When a man is baptized according to the Lord's -will, he receives a remission of sins and his conscience is void of -offense towards God. - -Some object to baptism for the remission of sins because infants are -"born in sin" and that would include infant baptism. True, the sin of -Adam passed upon all mankind; but Christ took away the sin of the world -by taking it upon Himself and atoning for the same upon the cross. -Therefore, infants are without sin, and "of such are the kingdom of -heaven" (_Mark x_. 14). - -The sins which men should be baptized for are their own individual -sins, and not the sin they were born in, for the Savior atoned for that. - -Nor is it proper to say that baptism remits a man's sins, for that -is the work of the Lord. The "laying on of hands" does not give the -Holy Ghost, for it is the "gift of God." The blowing of rams' horns -did not throw down the walls of Jericho, it was the power of Jehovah. -"Simon saw that _through_ the laying on of the Apostles' hands the Holy -Ghost was given" (_Acts viii_. 18). God works _by_ means, _through_ -instruments, and it is _through_ baptism that sins are remitted. - -It is repeatedly stated in the scriptures that those only who do the -will of God can obtain salvation. That it is the will of God for people -to receive the remission of sin, none will deny. That remission of sins -is obtained through baptism has been clearly proven. Therefore all who -will be saved will have to be baptized for this purpose. - -Again, the Bible says, "the Lord Jesus shall be revealed from heaven -with His mighty angels, in flaming fire taking {528} vengeance on them -that know not God, and that obey not the gospel of our Lord Jesus -Christ: who shall be punished with everlasting destruction from the -presence of the Lord, and from the glory of His power" (_II Thess. i_. -7-9). From this we learn that the Lord will take vengeance on those who -obey not the gospel, and punish them with everlasting destruction. - -Baptism for the remission of sins is a principle of the gospel, and -those who fail to obey it will surely be partakers of the vengeance and -punishment mentioned in the foregoing quotation. - -The Prophet Elisha pointed out the way for the Syrian leper to be -cleansed, namely, to be washed or dipped seven times in Jordan. But -he went away in a rage, thinking that the waters of Syria were just -as good as those of Jordan; but afterwards, being persuaded by his -servants, he obeyed the requirement, and was cleansed. Now, if he had -been dipped in any other river, it would have done him no good; or -if he had been dipped less than seven times, it would have availed -nothing. God had prescribed the means, and they must be complied with -to the very letter, or the blessing would not follow. So it is with -regard to baptism. - -"When Israel were bitten by poisonous serpents, God commanded a brazen -serpent to be raised, that whosoever should look upon it should be -healed. All the poisoned ones who would not look, considering it -non-essential, died in their poison. So likewise, all sinners who will -not be baptized, considering it non-essential, will die in their sins, -and be damned."[A] - -[Footnote A: Apostle Orson Pratt, on "Water Baptism."] - -Sufficient has been said to satisfy any reasonable mind on this -subject. Every point of scripture touching the _object_ of baptism -has been examined, and found that each one proves it to be for the -remission of sins. The arguments against this doctrine have also been -examined and found utterly groundless. - -Let every unbaptized person waste no time, but prepare himself for -this ordinance, by repenting of every sin. Then he may seek a properly -authorized person to baptize him for the remission of his sins, that -they may be remitted, that he may be a fit subject for the Holy Spirit -to rest upon, that he may be saved with the redeemed and sanctified of -all generations in the Kingdom of God forever-- - - "While time, or thought, or being lasts, - Or immortality endures." - -{529} - - - -"GOOD TIDINGS." - -OR THE "NEW AND EVERLASTING GOSPEL." - -QUESTION.--What is the Gospel? - -ANSWER.--There is only one true system of doctrine that can properly be -called the Gospel; and that one system is so definite in every point, -and so exactly adapted to the situation of sinners, that every person -may immediately embrace it wherever it is preached, and by so doing -they become saints, or Christians. - -The first principle of action required in the Gospel is belief in the -name of Jesus Christ, the once crucified and now risen Redeemer. - -The second is repentance; which signifies nothing more nor less -than the putting away of sins, with humility and meekness before -God--feeling sorry for our sins, and a determination to forsake them. - -The third is baptism, by immersion in water, in the name of the Father, -of the Son and of the Holy Ghost, FOR THE REMISSION OF SINS. - -The fourth is the laying on of hands, in the name of Jesus, for the -baptism of the Holy Ghost. All who do these things in a proper manner, -and under proper authority, are saints; and if they endure to the end -they will be saved in the Kingdom of God. - -Q.--Are there any conditions in this system which the sinner cannot -immediately fulfil, as soon as he understands them? - -A.--The sinner can believe that Jesus is the Christ on good testimony. -He can turn from his sins, and put them away. He can also go forth, and -be immersed in water, in the name of the Lord Jesus. - -God will not believe for us; He will not repent for us; He will not be -baptized for us; but these things are for us to do; and if we do them, -then God has promised to forgive us our sins, and to baptize us with -the Holy Ghost; then, certainly we should be the children of God, in -the enjoyment of religion. - -Q.--Is it of any use for men to pray to the Lord to convert them and -give them religion, while they neglect to obey the Gospel? - -A.--No. In _vain_ they call Him Lord, Lord, and do not perform the -things which He has commanded them. In _vain_ they worship Him, -teaching for _doctrines_ the COMMANDMENTS OF MEN. The Lord is praying -us to be converted, and we will not, while at the same time we are -praying Him to convert us. - -Q.--But must not the Lord perform some special work, on His part, more -than He has done, in order to convert our souls and make us Christians? - -A.--No. The Lord has died for us; He has risen again for us; He has -sent His word to us, with servants to administer it; and now He -requires us to obey it, and then He has promised to forgive our sins, -and to grant us the gift of the Holy Ghost. - -Q.--But what! Can every sinner come immediately forward and obey the -Gospel when it is {530} preached, and thus become a child of God? - -A.--Yes. - -Q.--What! All the sinners in this town? - -A.--Yes; and all the sinners in England, nay, in all the world. The -very moment they obey the Gospel they are free from sin, and are made -partakers of the Holy Ghost. If this is not the case, then the word of -God is of none effect, and the Gospel never saved a man since the world -began, nor ever will; for, if God has sent a message or Gospel into the -world which is insufficient to save sinners, and is under the necessity -of saving them some other way, independent of that Gospel, then surely -He has sent it in vain. But, on the other hand, if He has sent a Gospel -which would save one man by obeying its precepts, then surely it would -be the power of God unto salvation to all who would believe and obey it. - -Q.--If these things are so, what would a minister of the Gospel say -if he were to be present at some of the religious excitements which -are got up in modern times, and were to see persons bowed down at the -penitent forms, trying to "get religion" in that? - -A.--He would say, as Ananias said to Saul of Tarsus, "Why tarryest -thou? Arise and be baptized, and wash away thy sins, calling upon the -name of the Lord." - -Q.--But what would he say if they should refuse to comply with the -requisition, and should continue praying? - -A.--He would say, "Why do you call Lord, Lord, and do not perform the -things he has said?" "In vain you worship him, teaching for doctrines -the commandments of men." - -Q.--But would they not "get religion in that way?" - -A.--No. They might pray as long and as loud as the four hundred -prophets of Baal did, but with as little effect. - -Q.--But did not the Apostle say to the jailer and his household, that -they should be saved if they would believe on the Lord Jesus Christ, -without obeying the Gospel? - -A.--No. He spake unto them the word of the Lord. - -Q.--What word of the Lord did he speak unto them? - -A.--The word of repentance and baptism for remission of sins; as is -evident from the fact of their attending to baptism the same hour. - -Q.--What would have been the situation of the jailer and his household -if they had believed on the Lord Jesus Christ, and had not obeyed the -Gospel? - -A.--They would have been under much more condemnation than they were -before. - -Q.--But was not Saul of Tarsus, while on his way to Damascus, converted -and made a Christian by a special work of God? - -A.--No. He was only convinced or convicted that Jesus was the Christ; -but his being a saint (or Christian) depended on his going to Damascus, -and obeying the Gospel baptism. - -Q.--What would have been his situation if he had continued to believe -in Christ, and had not gone to Damascus and obeyed the Gospel? - -A.--He would never have "got religion" to this day, but would have been -worse than he was before. - --Q.-Did not the Apostle say to the people of old, that, if they would -confess with their mouth the Lord Jesus Christ, and would believe in -their hearts that God had raised him from the dead, they should be -saved? - -A.--Yes. But he was writing to the Church of God, whose members had -already obeyed the Gospel, and had been planted together {531} in the -likeness of his death; being buried with him by baptism, and having -risen again to newness of life, he was encouraging them to continue in -the belief and confession of his name. - -Q.--But did not the Apostle thank God that he had not baptized many of -the Corinthians? - -A.--Yes. But the reason was, lest they should say he had baptized in -his own name. - -Q.--But did he not say, that he was not sent to baptize, but to preach -the Gospel? - -A.--Yes. But others were sent to water those whom he planted. He, as -a wise master-builder, laid the foundation by preaching the word, and -others attended to the other part of the work, and thus builded thereon. - -Q.--Did not Cornelius and his friends receive the Holy Ghost before -they were baptized? - -A.--Yes. But it was to convince the Jews that they (the Gentiles) had -part in the Gospel as well as the Israelites. - -Q.--Would Cornelius and his friends have been saved, after all they had -received, if they had refused baptism? - -A.--No. For Peter was sent to tell them words whereby they should be -saved, and part of these words were, that they should be baptized; and, -if they had refused to comply with this message, they would have been -worse than those who had never known the way of truth. - -Q.--Was not the thief on the cross saved without baptism? - -A.--If he was, it was because he had no opportunity to obey; and, -therefore, was not saved through a Gospel ministration, but was -included in the same mercy as the heathens, who have never had the -offer of the Gospel, and therefore, are under no condemnation for not -obeying it. - -Q.--Would the thief on the cross have been saved if he had lived to -hear the Gospel, and had opportunity to obey it, and refused? - -A.--No. The Gospel condemns all who do not obey it. It is a savior of -life unto life, or of death unto death, to all who are privileged to -hear it. - -Q.--Is there, then, no other Gospel but faith in Jesus Christ, -repentance towards God, and immersion in water FOR THE REMISSION OF -SINS, with the laying on of hands in the name of Jesus for the baptism -of the Holy Ghost? - -A.--No. The people who are without this order of things are strangers -to the GOSPEL, notwithstanding all the morality, sincerity, and piety -they may possess. - -Q.--What! Are all the professed ministers of the Gospel, who have not -obeyed and taught that particular form of doctrine without the Gospel, -the same as the heathen--and all their hearers, too? - -A.--Yes. Unless we make this difference, that, having the Bible and -some idea of Jesus Christ, they have been benefited in a moral point of -view, although they have not understood the Gospel. - -Q.--Are all the ministers and professors of religion, in this age of -the world, under obligation to obey that Gospel, in order to be saved -in the Kingdom of God? - -A.--Yes. "Except a man be born of WATER and of the SPIRIT, he cannot -enter into the Kingdom of God." How then can he be saved in it? - -Q.--What has Christ said of those who would come into the sheep-fold by -climbing up some other way besides the door? - -A.--He has pronounced them thieves and robbers. - -Q.--At Christ's second coming, what will become of all those ministers -and professors, and others who do not obey the Gospel? - -A.--"He will come in flaming {532} fire, taking vengeance on all those -who know not God, AND OBEY NOT THE GOSPEL OF OUR LORD JESUS CHRIST." - -Q.--How comes it that the Christian world (so called) have been so long -without the Gospel in its fulness? - -A.--In fulfilment of the word of prophecy, spoken by the prophet Daniel -and by the revelator John, "THEY HAVE MADE WAR WITH THE SAINTS, AND -OVERCOME THEM;" and in fulfilment of Paul to Timothy, "They have HEAPED -TO THEMSELVES TEACHERS, having ITCHING ears; and these have turned -their ears from the TRUTH, and they are turned unto fables, and they -will not endure SOUND DOCTRINE." - -Q.-How came the Latter-day Saints to understand this Gospel, and to be -instruments in restoring it among mankind? - -A.--Not for any worth or wisdom that was in them more than others; but -because the time had come for this Gospel of the Kingdom to be again -restored to the inhabitants of the earth, and to be preached to all -nations preparatory to the second coming of Messiah. Therefore the -Lord sent forth an Holy Angel to commit the authority of this ministry -again unto man, and this in fulfilment of the promises recorded by the -ancient prophets and apostles. - -Q.--Is it not uncharitable to consider the Christian world all wrong, -except such as obey the fulness of the Gospel? and still more so to -tell them of it? - -A.--No. The man who tells his generation the truth, according to the -"law and the testimony," is more charitable to them than ten thousand -men who cry, Peace and safety, and prophesy smooth things, when sudden -destruction is near at hand. - -Q.--But, what will become of all the people who have lived and died -since the Gospel was perverted and before it was restored again? - -A.--They will be judged according to their works, and according to the -light which they enjoyed in their day; and, no doubt many of them will -rise up in judgment against this generation, and condemn it; for, had -they enjoyed the privileges which we enjoy, they would, no doubt, have -gladly embraced the truth in all its fulness. They desired to see the -latter-day glory, but died without the sight.--_P. P. Pratt_. - - _"Attempts to promote universal peace have failed. The world has - had a fair trial for six thousands years; the Lord will try the - seventh thousand Himself."_ - - --_Joseph Smith, The Prophet_. - -{533} - - - -A PLEA FOR MODERN REVELATION. - -BY ORSON PRATT. - -We now appeal to the honesty, good sense and learning of all good -moral men, to testify their convictions in regard to the insufficiency -of their rules of faith. Is there a man among you who has candidly -examined the present confused, divided, distracted state of all -Christendom, who is not thoroughly convinced that something is -radically wrong? Many of you, no doubt, have in your serious reflecting -moments, looked upon the bewildered, blind, cold, formal, powerless -systems with which you were surrounded with feelings of sorrow and -disgust. You have wished to know the truth, but, alas, wherever you -have turned your investigations, darkness and uncertainty have stared -you in the face. The voices of several hundred jarring, contending, -soul-sickening sects were constantly sounding in your ears; each one -professing to be built upon the Bible, and yet each one differing -from all the rest. Under this confused state of things you have, -peradventure, involuntarily exclaimed: can the Bible be the word -of God! Would God reveal a system of religion expressed in such -_indefinite terms_ that a thousand different religions should grow out -of it? Has God revealed the great system of salvation in such vague, -uncertain language on purpose to delight Himself with the quarrels and -contentions of His creatures in relation to it? Would God think so -much of fallen men, that He would give His only Begotten Son to die -for them, and then reveal His doctrine to them in language altogether -ambiguous and uncertain? Such questions, doubtless, have passed through -the mind of many a religiously-inclined person. Millions have been -sensible of the midnight darkness, but have not known the true cause; -they have acknowledged that they could not understand a very great -proportion of the Bible, yet they have believed it to be the word of -God; they have wondered that the Bible should be their only rule of -faith, and yet so few be able to understand it alike. Many seeing the -contradiction, and vagueness, and the uncertainty {534} of all modern -religions, professing to have emanated from the same God, have been -so disgusted that they have renounced the Bible as a fable invented -by priestcraft; others fearing to do this, have poured over the whole -libraries of uninspired commentaries, seeking after the true meaning -of that which they believe God has revealed; and at last, finding the -learned commentators as widely disagreed as the sects themselves, they -have concluded that the Bible is a great mystery and that God did not -intend to have it understood when He revealed it. Others, still, have -a little more perseverance, and believing that God would not send a -revelation which He did not wish the people to understand, have with -great diligence collected vast numbers of the most ancient Greek and -Hebrew manuscripts of the sacred books, but here they find themselves -utterly confounded; these ancient manuscripts, which they had hoped -would reveal the truth, are perverted and corrupted in almost every -text, so that they find "an incredible number of different readings" on -every page and almost every sentence. From this heterogeneous mass of -contradictory manuscripts they give an English translation, and call -it the Bible; thus leaving millions to guess out the true meaning, and -quarrel and contend with each other because they do not guess alike. - -The true cause of all the divisions which distract modern Christendom -is the want of inspired apostles and prophets: they, through wickedness -and apostasy, lost the key of revelation some seventeen centuries ago, -since which time they have been altogether unable to open the _door of -knowledge_. Satan has taken the advantage of their dark and benighted -condition, and robbed the world of a great number of sacred books, -corrupting those few that remained to such a degree that he has got the -whole of Christendom quarreling about their true meaning. This pleases -him: he cares not how much they contend and fight about religion, as -long as he knows that their religion is false; neither does he care -how much they are united about religion, as long as he knows that -it is not of the right kind. He can tolerate, and, indeed, help his -reverend ministers to promulgate all kinds of religion, except that -which has true revelators and prophets in it: no other kind of religion -displeases him. But for a prophet or revelator to establish a religion -on the earth, is more than he can quietly put up with; it strikes a -death blow to all that he has been doing since the great apostasy. -He is exceedingly frightened, lest some of the old lost books of the -ancient prophets {535} and apostles should be again revealed. He is -also raving mad, lest the books of the Old and New Testaments should be -revealed again anew in their purity as at first--lest every point of -Christ's doctrine should be again revealed in such plain, definite and -positive language, that no two persons could possibly disagree upon it. -This would be exceedingly dangerous to his kingdom; no wonder, then, -that he should be full of wrath. But the sincere, honest, humble seeker -after truth must have the privilege of finding it, and that, too, in -the greatest of plainness, before the overthrow of all nations, that -they, by embracing it, may escape the judgments of great Babylon. Yes! -the day is come and the time is at hand when all nations are to hear -the word of the Lord by the mouth of His chosen apostles and prophets -to whom He hath restored the key of revelation for the last time, and -for the dispensation of the fullness of times, that all things may be -prepared and sealed unto the end of all things, against the day of rest -for the meek of the earth. - - _"Nothing but a sterling desire to do the will of God will cause - men to endure the contumely and reproach of their fellowmen and - associate themselves with the people denominated Latter-day Saints - or 'Mormons.'"_ - - --_John Taylor._ - - _"The Lord never did and never will send an angel to anybody merely - to gratify the desire of that individual to see an angel."_ - - --_Wilford Woodruff_. - -{536} - - - -THE "UNKNOWN GOD" REVEALED. - -A REPLY TO A GEORGIA EDITOR'S URGENT APPEAL FOR A Restoration OF THE -"OLD TIME" FAITH IN A PERSONAL AND KNOWN GOD. - -BEN E. RICH. - -_To the Editor of the Atlanta News_: - -DEAR SIR:--In a recent edition of your publication we observed the -following able editorial, which we copy verbatim: - -OUR MODERN ALTARS "TO THE UNKNOWN GOD." - -_"As I passed by and beheld your devotions, I found an altar with this -inscription, TO THE UNKNOWN GOD."--St. Paul at Athens_. - - It is a painful and confusing thing to the Christian investigator - to be convinced, as he must be, by the fact that millions of - conventionally good people in our land, as in all civilized - countries, are kneeling "To the Unknown God." - - One cannot say how many professed Christians really have a - conscious knowledge of the God whom they reverence and whose Son - they believe Jesus, the Christ, to be. But one may know without - much inquiry that very few of our Christian churchmen have what - we may be allowed to call "a working knowledge of God." In other - words, they have no definite mental or spiritual conception of the - Personality of God. They attribute to Him in a somewhat nebulous - way certain characteristics in perfection, such as eternity, - holiness, truth, love, mercy, patience, wisdom and power. But - why and how these things constitute Personality and obtain - manifestation in human affairs, is a riddle more profound that a - Delphian oracle or a shadow interrogation point on the face of the - Sphinx. - - They have simply apprehended that "there must be a God," somewhat - as the French cynic said, if none had ever been revealed Man would - have invented one from necessity. They have been trained from - infancy to think of an awful God and finally, by the religious - impulse that always comes to a man strongly at some point in his - sentient career, they have professed a binding faith in that - God--but still He remains practically and consciously "The Unknown - God." - - It is one of the most strenuous tasks of modern preaching to secure - the serious, studious attention of men and women to the plain {537} - correspondence between the Scriptural revelations of God the Father - with the known attributes and actions of Christ the Son. - - Preachers themselves preach "The Unknown God" because they have - not acquired the spiritual discernment to be satisfied that if - Christ was "the express image of the Father," then, logically - and indisputably "God was in Christ revealing Himself to the - world." All through the labors of the apostles in the first age - of the church runs the ceaseless insistence that men should not - differentiate between the characters of God and Christ, but believe - in Christ as an absolute manifestation of God in the flesh. If - modern preachers would dwell upon that mighty truth with the same - persistence the earth would soon be aflame with the knowledge and - the love of God, and Christ would become the true Lord of millions - who now do Him only lip service and of millions more who would - suddenly see in Him "the fulness of the Godhead bodily." - - It is scarcely to be wondered over that gold, society, pleasure, - pride and gilded sin in myriad forms can so easily persuade and - pervert so many in the modern Christian world, when we realize that - they live in so great a fog of ignorance concerning the God whom - they perfunctorily profess to believe in and acknowledge they ought - to obey in all truth, righteousness and holy conversation. - - _We need in Atlanta--we need in Georgia--we need in America--the - old time faith in a personal and known God, who is our Father in - heaven, who has given us His Son for a Savior. A revival of the - knowledge of God in Christ Jesus will level forever, in and out of - the churches, countless thousands of altars "To the Unknown God_." - -Your appeal for the restoration of "the old time faith in a personal -and known God" impels us to respond to your editorial by offering you -the very faith for which you so earnestly contend. Your exposition of -the personalities, character and attributes of God is true, and your -evidence is conclusive and invulnerable. There is no argument to offer -in rebuttal, and preachers of so-called Christendom will look in vain -for one iota of proof to support the contrary. Their inconsistent, not -to say ridiculous, doctrine that God is "incomprehensible without body, -parts or passions," in the light of all sound reason and prophetic -testimony, must stand alone a self-evident fact of the uninspired -source from which it sprang. The "unknown God" whom modern Christians -do ignorantly worship, in times past revealed His mind and will to -His children upon the earth. And, not only did He manifest Himself in -revelation, but in actual person did He converse face to face with -certain of His chosen representatives. Between Heaven and earth the -channel of communication was constantly open, excepting only, when, -through disobedience and transgression men cut themselves off from this -privilege of divine favor. God's people expected these manifestations -of His kindness. To be led by an inspired man--a prophet of the -Almighty--and to receive through him counsel and law, with the seal of -{538} divine authority "Thus saith the Lord" attached thereto, was as -natural to them as it was to live, because to them, their Father in -Heaven was a living, active, comprehensive personal Being. This was a -part of the "old time" Faith. - -In the meridian of time, Jesus Christ the Son of God, established His -Church among men; and when His labors were ended and He returned unto -His Father, He left His disciples in possession of the Holy Ghost -which was "to guide them into all truth," "bring things past to their -remembrance," and to reveal unto them the things of the future; in -fact, this messenger was, in the absence of Christ in person, the -medium through which God made known His will unto His children upon the -earth. No argument is needed to convince any one of the fact that the -disciples did enjoy the operations of that Spirit, for the whole New -Testament is, in and of itself, proof positive and conclusive, of the -literal fulfillment of that promise. One of the "gifts" of the Holy -Ghost is prophecy, and upon whomsoever the Lord desired, He conferred -this gift, and hence prophets were found in His church. And especially -did those at the head enjoy this manifestation because they were God's -mouthpieces, and it belonged particularly to their office and calling. -The enjoyment of the actual companionship of the Holy Ghost then, -together with its perceptible workings, were also parts of that "old -time" Faith. - -Again: At the head of His Church, Jesus placed a quorum of Twelve -Apostles, Peter, James and John standing chief among them. "Ye have -not chosen me," said He, "but I have chosen you and ordained you." He -called and ordained also, Seventies, Elders, Priests, Teachers, and -Deacons to fill certain positions in His Church, all of whom Paul says -God himself placed therein in order that He, through them, might edify -and perfect the Saints and also to protect them from being tossed to -and fro by every wind of doctrine taught by man; and further, that He -might accomplish the work of the ministry. These officers, according -to the same author's authoritative testimony were to remain in the -Church until the world should come to a unity of the Faith and to a -perfect knowledge of God. To have in their midsts these divinely called -and inspired men bearing authority direct from God, was another part -of the "old time" Faith of the Saints. No word from God has ever been -recorded that these offices and callings were unnecessary and useless -creations in His Church organization, or that they were in time to -be done away and destroyed. All Scripture proves the contrary most -clearly {539} and most emphatically. Furthermore, such a contention -simply reduces the solemn and deliberate acts of Jehovah to mere folly -and idle child's play, and destroys the confidence and faith of man -in Him as a Being possessed of that infinite intelligence and wisdom -attributed to Him. God placed these officers in the Church, and no one -but God can legally remove them. But they have been removed. Their -offices have been destroyed. Yes, but unauthorized man and not God is -responsible! The modern Christian doctrine advocating the uselessness -and nonessentiality of the Apostles and Prophets and other inspired men -of God as were formerly set in the Church of Christ, is a companion -inconsistency with that of a bodiless, passionless God, and also owes -its existence to modern unauthorized and uninspired man. Certainly it -was not a part of the "old time" Faith. - -Another thing: The men whom Jesus called into His ministry, were sent -out "two by two" to preach the Gospel, "without purse or scrip." Taxed -pews, contribution boxes, and salaried preachers were unknown among -them. These things belong to the modern "profession" of the popular -Christian ministry and had nothing whatever to do with the "old time" -"calling" of God unto His work. To be sure, the Church had a system of -revenue by which the poor were supported and the necessary expenses -of maintaining the organization were met, but this was known as the -"law of tithing," of which not one penny went to pay a preacher. This -custom and practice is another invention of man, ingeniously applied in -merchandising a man-made gospel by a self-called clergy, and that, too, -in bold contradiction of Holy Writ, which unmistakably declares it to -be entirely foreign to the "old time" Faith. - -Furthermore: The Gospel, as Jesus and His disciples taught it, embraced -four fundamental principles, namely: faith, repentance, baptism by -immersion "for the remission of sins," and "the laying on of hands" -for the "gift of the Holy Ghost." The faith here spoken of constituted -more than a dormant or passive belief. It went further than mere mental -assent, and embodied deeds of righteousness. He that had faith was -stirred to repentance from his evil ways. That is, he ceased to commit -forbidden practices, and instead performed such acts of righteousness -as the Gospel required. One of these requirements was to be baptized -in water for the remission of sin. The claim that this ordinance was -not essential is disproved, not only by the teachings of the Savior and -His disciples, but also by their practices. Jesus Himself {540} set the -example, and afterwards commanded His disciples to preach in all the -world the Gospel, "baptizing them (who believed) in the name of the -Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost," and also declaring that those -who would not believe and be baptized "should be dammed." This is not -strange at all, when we fully realize that baptism is "the counsel of -God," and that it was the preceding step requisite to the companionship -of the Holy Ghost which was given "by the laying on of hands." - -Paul declared to the Hebrew Saints that these four principles and -ordinances were "the doctrine of Christ," and John writes that -"whosoever transgresseth and abideth not in the doctrine of Christ hath -not God. He that abideth in the doctrine of Christ he hath both the -Father and the Son." To the consistent mind there should be not the -least shadow of doubt as to the fact that the doctrines here laid down -belonged to and were an essential part of the "old time" Faith. - -But this is not all. There was a power, an active perceptible force -of divine origin, which, through the faith of the Saints, manifested -itself in speaking in and interpretation of tongues, prophecy, and -healing of the sick. These manifestations were the "gifts of the Holy -Ghost." Jesus called them "signs," and promised that they should -"follow them that believe," the literal fulfillment of which is -attested by one continuous stream of examples running all through -the New Testament times. God placed them in the Church anciently; -the Saints then enjoyed them; and nowhere has He ordered them to be -withdrawn or announced that they should cease. However, they are not to -be found in so-called Christian churches today, and what more, without -one word of Scriptural support, the preachers of modern times maintain -that they are superfluous and are no longer needed. Superfluous? Why? -No longer needed? Why? Simply because they are not manifest among them, -and that this kind of doctrine in a measure explains away the reason -for their absence; besides, it conforms best to their man-conceived -idea of a god without body, parts or passions. They get from their -god exactly what he is capable of giving them--absolutely nothing. To -be sure such a being could not speak. He has no mouth. He could not -hear, for he has no ears. He could not hate or love, because he has no -passions. Summed right down to the actual thing which the definition -conveys, the only conclusion is that such a god is no god at all. -And since this is the subject of their worship, it isn't unnatural -or unreasonable that he or it, or {541} whatever name by which the -nonentity might be designated, bestows no signs or gifts upon its -worshipers because it is manifestly powerless to act. But one thing -sure and certain, these very "gifts" and "signs" were a part of the -"old time" Faith. They were the blessings of a Heavenly Father poured -out upon those of His children who obeyed the Gospel of His Son Jesus -Christ. They came from the God of Abraham, Isaac and Jacob; the same -who conversed with our father Adam in the Garden of Eden; the same -whose voice at sundry times was heard, and whose person--but not in -His mortal consuming glory--on many occasions was seen by nearly all -of the prophets spoken of in Holy Writ; the same whose express image, -character and personality were duplicated in the person of His Only -Begotten Son in the flesh--Jesus Christ, the Savior of the world! - -This, kind sir, sets forth in brief, the component parts of the "old -time" Faith of the ancients, only one principle of which was contended -for in your able editorial copied above. This very faith, we are -pleased to declare unto you, is now upon the earth. That same "personal -and known God who is our Father in Heaven," in company with His Son -Jesus Christ, together in person, visited this earth and conversed face -to face with one whom they chose to represent them among men. They gave -him authority to act in their names; revealed unto him every principle -of the Gospel necessary to man's salvation, and instructed him how -to re-establish their Church in the world; and as a startling and -invincible testimony of the truth of these things, that Church stands -today just as complete in structure, in doctrine and in practice as was -the Church organized on the same principle--revelation--in Jerusalem -nearly two thousand years ago. That Church is the Church of Jesus -Christ of Latter Day Saints, and that man, whom the courts of heaven -honored by making him the instrument of restoration, was Joseph Smith, -the latter day prophet of the true and the living God! - -Atlanta, your honor, has not been totally lacking in information upon -these matters, because both upon her streets and within several of -her humble halls, modern Elders and Seventies, clothed with that same -authority possessed by their brethren anciently, have defended the -personality of our Father. And this also have they done throughout the -whole civilized world. But like their companion missionaries of former -times, they have been hated and despised, persecuted and mobbed; and -in several instances have they, too, been {542} murdered in cold blood -for the Truth, the name of your own fair state sharing this unholy -record in common with others in this nation. Modern sanctimonious "High -Priests," under the appellation of Christian ministers, like men of -their own stripe in olden times, have been the ring leaders in creating -this prejudice in the minds of the people, and they are responsible -for the war of persecution that has raged and which does now rage -relentlessly against the work of God; and should the Master Himself -visit the earth today He, beyond all question, would rebuke these -modern Scribes, Pharisees and hypocrites in the same language reported -by Matthew in his twenty-third chapter. - -The religious Jews, in the days of Jesus, ridiculed and hated the -religion of God brought unto them, and the so-called religious -Christian world of today stands exactly in the same position. It took -a brave heart, an independent spirit and a firm reliance in Jehovah to -embrace an unpopular truth then and become united with the despised -Nazarene, and it requires the same characteristics today to become -associated with the Church of God established in this day through the -instrumentality of the latter day prophet who received his authority -from that same Nazarene. - -In conclusion: We offer you the "old time" Faith which has been -restored to the earth, with all the principles, gifts, powers and -authority of ancient times. It holds out to you the opportunity to be -established upon a firm and complete understanding of that "personal -and known God who is our Father in Heaven and who has given us His Son -for a Savior." And what more, we ask you candidly, and earnestly, to -aid us in this revival of the "old time" Faith, that throughout all -the universe may be restored a perfect knowledge of God and of His Son -Jesus Christ, that henceforth and forever may be lowered, both in and -out of the churches, the countless thousands of altars erected to the -"unknown God." - -{543} - - - -A GOSPEL LETTER. - -WRITTEN BY SISTER LUCY MACK SMITH, THE MOTHER OF THE PROPHET JOSEPH -SMITH. - -The following very interesting and earnest gospel letter written by -Lucy Mack Smith, mother of the Prophet Joseph, to her brother, Solomon -Mack and his wife, was presented to President Joseph F. Smith by Mrs. -Candace Mack Barker, of Keene, N. H., a granddaughter of Solomon Mack, -to whom the letter is addressed. Mrs. Barker stated that it was her -desire to place the letter in the hands of those who would appreciate -its contents and preserve it as she felt it properly deserved. Readers -will agree that the lady made the very wisest selection in choosing -President Smith as the holder of this important relic. It is with -untold pleasure that we are privileged to present this beautiful sermon -which was written so soon after the organization of the Church by one -of the greatest and noblest mothers that ever lived, whose life of -continued toil and tribulation was spent so constantly in the humble -endeavor to help establish the everlasting Gospel revealed from God -through her prophet son. Her brother Solomon became a faithful member -of the Church, and remained so until the end of his mortal life: - - Waterloo, January 6, 1831. - - Dear Brother and Sister: - - Although we are at a great distance from each other and have not - had the pleasure of seeing each other for many years, yet I feel - a great anxiety in your welfare, and especially for the welfare - of your souls; and you yourselves must know that it is a thing of - greatest importance to be prepared to meet our God in peace, for - it is not long before He is to make His appearance on the earth - with all the hosts of heaven to take vengeance on the wicked and - they that know not God. By searching the prophecies contained in - the Old Testament we find it there prophesied that God will set His - hand the second time to recover His people the house of Israel. - He has now commenced this work; He hath sent forth a revelation - in these last days, and this revelation is called the Book of - Mormon. It contains the fullness of the Gospel to the Gentiles, - and is sent forth to show unto the remnant of the house of Israel - what great things God hath done for their fathers that they may - know of the covenants of the Lord and that they are not cast off - forever; and also of the convincing of both Jew and Gentile that - Jesus is the Christ, the Eternal God and manifests Himself unto - all nations. It also contains the history of a people which were - led out of Jerusalem {544} six hundred years before the coming of - Christ in the flesh. God seeing the wickedness of the inhabitants - of Jerusalem, He sent out a prophet named Lehi and commanded him - to declare unto the people that unless they repented of their sins - that the city would be destroyed, but they would not hear him, - but sought to take away his life, therefore the Lord commanded - him to take his family, together with another man named Ishmael, - and his family, and flee out of the city, and they were led by - the hand of the Lord on to this continent and they became very - numerous and were a people highly favored of the Lord; but there - arose contentions among them and the more wicked part of them being - led by one of the sons of Lehi named Laman, arose up in rebellion - against their brethren, and would not keep the commandments of - God, therefore He sent a curse upon them, and caused a dark skin - to come over them, and from Laman our Indians have descended. The - more righteous part of them were led by another of the sons of Lehi - named Nephi, he being a prophet of the Lord. I cannot give you - much of an insight into these things, but I write this that when - you have an opportunity of receiving one of the books that you may - not reject (it) for God has pronounced a curse upon all who have a - chance to receive it and will not, for by it they will be judged at - the last day. - - There are many in these parts who profess to know God and to be - His humble followers, but when this thing is offered them they say - we have Bible enough and want no more; but such are in the gall - of bitterness and in the bonds of iniquity and understand not the - Bible which they love, for all the holy prophets spoke plainly of - the gathering of the house of Israel and of the coming forth of - this work, and God says He will give us line upon line, precept - upon precept, here a little and there a little; there are more - nations than one, and if God would not reveal Himself alike unto - all nations He would be partial. We need not suppose that we have - all His words in our Bible, neither need we think that because He - has spoken once He cannot speak again. - - Perhaps you will inquire how this revelation came forth. It has - been hid up in the earth fourteen hundred years, and was placed - there by Moroni, one of the Nephites; it was engraven upon plates - which have the appearance of gold. He being a prophet of the Lord, - and seeing the wickedness of the people and knowing that they - must be destroyed, and also knowing that if the plates fell into - the hands of the Lamanites that they would destroy them, for they - sought to destroy all sacred writings, therefore he hid them up in - the earth, having obtained a promise of the Lord that they should - come forth in His own due time unto the world; and I feel to thank - my God that He hath spared my life to see this day. - - Joseph, after repenting of his sins and humbling himself before - God, was visited by an holy angel whose countenance was as - lightning and whose garments were white above all whiteness, who - gave unto him commandments which inspired him from on high; and who - gave unto him, by the means of which was before prepared, that he - should translate this book. And by reading this our eyes are opened - that we can see the situation in which the world now stands; that - the eyes of the whole world are blinded; that the churches have all - become corrupted, yea every church upon the face of the earth; that - the Gospel of Christ is nowhere preached. This is the situation - which the world is now in, and you can judge for yourselves if we - did not need something more than the wisdom of man to show us the - right way. - - {545} God, seeing our situation, had compassion upon us, and has - sent us this revelation that the stumbling block might be removed, - that whosoever would might enter. He now established His Church - upon the earth as it was in the days of the Apostles. He has now - made a new and everlasting covenant, and all that will hear His - voice and enter, He says they shall be gathered together into a - land of promise, and He Himself will come and reign on earth with - them a thousand years. He is now sending forth His servants to - prune His vineyard for the last time, and woe be unto them that - will not hear them. There are many who think hard when we tell them - that the churches have all become corrupted, but the Lord hath - spoken it, and who can deny His words? They are all lifted up in - the pride of their hearts and think more of adorning their fine - sanctuaries than they do of the poor and needy. The priests are - going about preaching for money, and teaching false doctrines and - leading men down to destruction by crying peace, peace, when the - Lord Himself hath not spoken it. - - When our Savior was upon the earth He sent forth His disciples and - commanded them to preach His Gospel, and these signs He said should - follow them that believed; in My name they shall do many wonderful - works; they shall cast out devils; they shall take up serpents, and - if they drink any deadly thing it shall not hurt them; they shall - lay hands on the sick and they shall recover. Now where can we find - these signs following them that call themselves preachers of the - Gospel, and why do they not follow? It surely must be because they - do not believe and do not teach the true doctrine of Christ, for - God is the same yesterday, today and forever, and changeth not. - - We read that at the day of Pentecost people being pricked in their - hearts began to cry, saying, "Men and brethren, what shall we do?" - and Peter being filled with the Holy Ghost, stood up and said, - "Repent and be baptized every one of you in the name of Jesus - Christ for the remission of your sins and ye shall receive the Holy - Ghost." Now this promise was not to them alone for he goes on to - say, this "promise is unto you and to your children, and to all - that are afar off, even as many as the Lord our God shall call;" - therefore the promise extends unto us if we will obey His commands. - Peter did not tell them to go away and mourn over their sins weeks - and months, and receive a remission of them and then come and be - baptized, but he told them first to repent and be baptized, and the - promise was that they should receive a remission of their sins and - the gift of the Holy Ghost; and this is the Gospel of Christ, and - His Church is established in this place and also in Ohio; there - have been three hundred added to the Church in Ohio within a few - weeks, and there are some added to this Church almost daily. The - work is spreading very fast. - - I must now close my letter by entreating you as one that feels for - your souls to seek an interest in Christ, and when you have an - opportunity to receive this work do not reject it, but read it and - examine for yourselves. I will now bid you farewell, and I want - some of you to come here or write immediately, for we expect to go - away to the Ohio early in the spring. If you write this winter you - may direct your letters to Waterloo, Seneca county. I want you to - think seriously of these things, for they are the truths of the - living God. - - Please to accept this from your sister, LUCY SMITH. - - To Solomon Mack, Gilsum. N. H. - -{546} - - - -THE RESTORATION OF THE EVERLASTING GOSPEL. - -BY ELDER GEORGE TEASDALE. - -WHAT is "Mormonism?" and, What is the object of the "Mormon" Elders -preaching in the Indian Territory? are questions that are doubtless -asked many times. We propose, with your kind attention, to answer -these questions, and we ask your prayerful consideration of the same. -In the year 1820 there lived in Manchester, Ontario (now Wayne) -County, in the State of New York, a young man named JOSEPH SMITH, who -received a remarkable vision. There had been a religious revival in the -neighborhood where he resided, which had caused him much reflection -to know which of the sects to join, as the Baptists, Methodists, and -Presbyterians had all taken part in the revival, and when it was over -the different ministers all claimed the converts, which made much -confusion and bitter feeling. As Joseph was reading the Bible one day, -a passage of Scripture, found in the first chapter and fifth verse of -James' epistle, which reads, "If any of you lack wisdom, let him ask of -God, that giveth to all men liberally, and upbraideth not; and it shall -be given him," had a powerful influence over him. To use his own words: -"Never did any passage of Scripture come with more power to the heart -of man than this did at this time to mine. It seemed to enter with -great force into every feeling of my heart. I reflected on it again and -again, knowing that if any person needed wisdom I did." At last Joseph -determined to ask of God. The principle of Faith was now operating upon -his mind, and he determined to ask the Eternal Father which of all the -sects was right. - -It was the morning of a beautiful clear day, early in the spring of -eighteen hundred and twenty. He went alone to a retired spot, kneeled -down, and began to offer up the desires of his heart. He had scarcely -done so, when he was seized {547} upon by some invisible power that -seemed to bind his tongue so that he could not speak, and which almost -overcame him. He was about to give up, but exercising all his power -calling upon God, in his heart, to deliver him, he saw a pillar of -light exactly above his head, above the brightness of the sun. When -the light rested upon him, he was delivered from the power of his -unseen enemy, and he saw two glorious personages, whose brightness and -glory it is impossible to describe, standing above him in the air; -one of them spake unto him, calling him by name, and pointing to the -other said, THIS IS MY BELOVED SON, HEAR HIM. Joseph asked this other -personage which of all the sects was right and which he should join, -and was answered that he should join none of them, for they were all -wrong. This personage said, "They draw near to me with their lips, but -their hearts are far from me; they teach for doctrine the commandments -of man, having a form of godliness, but they deny the power thereof;" -and also gave him some other information. When Joseph came to himself -again, he was lying on his back, looking up into heaven. - -Some few days after he had this remarkable vision, he happened to be in -company with one of the Methodist preachers, and he told him the vision -he had seen. The preacher became very angry, told Joseph it was all of -the devil, that there were no such things as visions or revelations -in these days; that such things had ceased with the Apostles. Joseph -soon found that telling the vision excited a great deal of prejudice -against him amongst professors of religion, and was the cause of much -persecution. Thus commenced the persecutions of the Latter-day Saints, -called "Mormons." The men who "taught for doctrine the commandments of -man" commenced lying about and misrepresenting an obscure boy, because -he had truthfully said he had seen a vision and he knew it. He also -had learned that the testimony of the Apostle James was true. This we -would also do well to give heed to, for we all lack wisdom and should -be encouraged to ask of God, so that we may not be led astray by false -teachers, but have the Spirit of Truth to guide and lead us into all -truth. - -About three years after receiving this remarkable vision he received a -visitation from a messenger from heaven. This personage informed him -his name was Moroni. He had on a robe of the most exquisite whiteness; -his whole person was glorious beyond description, and his countenance -truly like lightning. He told Joseph God had a work for him to do, -and that his name should be had for good and evil amongst {548} all -nations. Moroni, the angel, told him there was a book that had been -hid up in the earth, written upon gold plates, giving an account of -the inhabitants who formerly lived upon this continent, and the source -from when they sprang; also, that the fulness of the everlasting -Gospel was contained in this record, as delivered by Jesus Christ to -the ancient inhabitants, the fathers of the American Indians, and the -"other sheep" spoken of by the Savior, in the tenth chapter of John and -the sixteenth verse, "Other sheep I have, which are not of this fold; -them also I must bring, and they shall hear my voice." Moroni quoted -several prophecies of the Old Testament Prophets, that were about to -be fulfilled, he said, concerning the destruction of the wicked and -the second coming of the Messiah, etc.; and also told him that many -judgments were coming on the earth with great desolations by famine, -sword and pestilence, in this generation. With the plates that were hid -up there were two stones in silver bows (and these stones, fastened -to a breastplate, constituted what is called the Urim and Thummim), -and the possession and use of these stones were what constituted Seers -in ancient or former times, and that God had prepared them for the -purpose of translating the record. Following the instructions of this -messenger, who was one of the Prophets, and who had hid up this record, -Joseph translated the plates by the power of God. - -Three men were chosen special witnesses, to whom the angel showed the -plates. Their names were Oliver Cowdery, David Whitmer, and Martin -Harris. They declare "that an angel of God came down from heaven, -and he brought and laid before our eyes, and we beheld and saw the -plates, and the engravings thereon;" they also heard the voice of the -Lord declare the record had been translated by the power of God. It -is called the Book of Mormon. Mormon, who was the father of Moroni, -made an abridgment of the ancient records, and it is that abridgment -that we now have in the Book of Mormon. It is from this Prophet's -name that the Gentile or unbelieving nations have called the people -who believe in this book "Mormons," or anything to do with the people -who thus believe, "Mormonism;" and they have very much belied them. -But it does not matter what unbelievers say, or how much the people -may be misrepresented by wicked men, the facts exist--Mormon made an -abridgment of the history of his people on gold plates, and JOSEPH -SMITH, the Prophet-martyr of the nineteenth century, translated them -by the power of God, and it exists and bears its own truthful {549} -evidence. No one has ever read the book with an honest, prayerful -heart, but has been convinced of its divine origin. The prophecies -or predictions of its own Prophets are being fulfilled to-day. These -Prophets were amongst some of the most remarkable men that ever lived. - -During the time Joseph Smith was translating the Book of Mormon, a -young man named Oliver Cowdery was writing for him. They came to the -place where it is recorded that the Lord Jesus visited the people and -established His Church upon this continent. Upon translating the mode -and object of baptism as the Savior gave instructions, they greatly -desired this blessing, but knew not how to obtain it. They went into -the woods to pray and inquire of the Lord respecting baptism for the -remission of sins, which was mentioned in the translation. While -they were praying and calling upon the Lord, a messenger from heaven -descended in a cloud of light, and laid his hands upon their heads as -they knelt in prayer, and ordained them to the Aaronic Priesthood, -saying, "Upon you my fellow servants, in the name of Messiah, I confer -the Priesthood of Aaron, which holds the keys to the ministering of -angels, and of the Gospel of repentance, and of baptism, by immersion, -for the remission of sins; and this shall never be taken again from -the earth, until the sons of Levi do offer again an offering unto the -Lord in righteousness." He said this Aaronic Priesthood had not the -power of laying on hands for the gift of the Holy Ghost, but that -they would receive this power or authority hereafter. This messenger, -or angel, said his name was John, the same that is called John the -Baptist, in the New Testament, and that he acted under the direction of -Peter, James and John, the ancient Apostles, who held the keys of the -Melchisedec Priesthood or authority. Joseph states this same messenger -"commanded us to go and be baptized, and gave us directions that I -should baptize Oliver Cowdery, and afterwards that he should baptize -me;" accordingly they carried out the instructions which were given -unto them by baptizing each other in the order designated by the angel. -On coming out of the water, the Holy Ghost came upon them, and they -stood up and prophesied concerning the rise of the Church of Christ -in this generation, and many other things, being filled with the Holy -Ghost and rejoicing in their salvation. - -As the messenger had promised, in due time, the Melchisedec Priesthood -and Apostleship was restored under the hands of Peter, James and John, -and the "Gospel of the kingdom" {550} began to be preached, and as the -members of the Church of Christ began to multiply it was Organized by -divine revelation with Apostles, Prophets, and Teachers, followed by -miracles, gifts of healing, helps and governments, until the Church -of Christ was fully organized upon the earth. But it has had to pass -through the most bitter persecution, and the blood of the martyrs has -had to flow. Mobs, led on by ministers of religious societies, have -committed acts of violence against the Saints of the Most High, that -testify in unspeakable language "they are all wrong," for no member of -the Church of Christ could have a persecuting spirit--"By their fruits -shall ye know them." - -The Prophet Joseph Smith, through false charges, had to endure over -forty vexatious lawsuits, in all of which he was honorably acquitted; -until at last the mob said, "If the law cannot reach him, powder -and ball shall," and he and his brother Hyrum, the Patriarch of the -Church, were murdered in cold blood; and this because they were true -and faithful to the trust given them by the Eternal Father, and the -wicked in their hatred to the principles of righteousness that he -preached, being of the same spirit as that possessed by the men who -crucified the Messiah, were led on to shed the blood of innocence, by -which they exalted the martyrs to a throne and brought upon themselves -the damnation of hell. For the shedding of innocent blood there is no -forgiveness. (See I John, iii, 15.) - -But although the world has been opposed to the establishment of the -Kingdom of God upon the earth, the Lord has sustained and protected -His people and established their feet in the fastnesses of the Rocky -Mountains, as foretold by the Prophets Isaiah and Micah: "And it shall -come to pass in the last days, that the mountain of the Lord's house -shall be established in the top of the mountains, and shall be exalted -above the hills; and all nations shall flow unto it. And many people -shall go and say, Come ye, let us go up to the mountain of the Lord, to -the house of the God of Jacob; and he will teach us of his ways, and -we will walk in his paths; for out of Zion shall go forth the law, and -the word of the Lord from Jerusalem." (Isaiah, ii, 2, 3; Micah, iv, -1, 2.) And they are steadily increasing, because they teach correct -principles, they tell the truth and offer the TRUTH to the people, for, -having authority, they have the power to preach the everlasting Gospel. - -God, our Eternal Father, the Father of the spirits of all {551} flesh, -requires us all to believe on His only begotten, Jesus Christ, the -author of our eternal salvation, the only name given under heaven -whereby we can be saved. We must have faith in God, believe that He is, -and that He is a rewarder of those who diligently seek Him. Then seek -unto Him by faith and prayer, asking Him in the name of Jesus Christ -for such things as we treed. Then we are required to repent, "cease to -do evil," and "learn to do well," being willing and obedient, putting -away from us all our wickedness, worship Him that made the heavens and -the earth, the sea and the fountains of waters. Then we are required -to be baptized by immersion for the remission of sins (Acts, ii, 38), -that we may be prepared to receive the Holy Ghost by the laying on of -hands of those who have the authority (see Acts, viii, 17, and xix, -6; Hebrews, vi, 2), then walk in newness of life; for none can assist -in this latter-day work unless they are humble, full of love, having -faith, hope and charity, being temperate in all things intrusted to -their care. - -Hear what Jesus Christ said to the disciples upon this continent: - - "Behold verily, verily, I say unto you, I will declare unto you my - doctrine. And this is my doctrine, and it is the doctrine which the - Father hath given unto me; and I bear record of the Father, and the - Father beareth record of me, and the Holy Ghost beareth record of - the Father and me, and I bear record that the Father commandeth all - men everywhere to repent and believe in me; and whoso believeth in - me, and is baptized, the same shall be saved; and they are they who - shall inherit the kingdom of God. And whoso believeth not in me, - and is not baptized, shall be damned. Verily, verily, I say unto - you, that this is my doctrine, and I bear record of it from the - Father; and whoso believeth in me, believeth in the Father also, - and unto him will the Father bear record of me; for he will visit - him with fire and with the Holy Ghost. And thus will the Father - bear record of me, and the Holy Ghost will bear record unto him - of the Father and me; for the Father, and I, and the Holy Ghost - are one. And again I say unto you, ye must repent, and become as - a little child, and be baptized in my name, or ye can in no wise - receive these things. And again, I say unto you, ye must repent, - and be baptized in my name, and become as a little child, or ye can - in nowise inherit the kingdom of God." (Book of Mormon, 3 Nephi, - xi, 31-38.) - -Now the reason why the Elders of the Church of Jesus Christ of -Latter-day Saints are here from Zion, is to tell you these glad tidings -of great joy, that light has come into the world and the knowledge of -God is restored to the earth. We bear testimony that the angel that -John saw on the Isle of Patmos, flying "in the midst of heaven, having -the everlasting Gospel to preach unto them that dwell on the earth, -and to {552} every nation, and kindred, and tongue, and people, saying -with a loud voice, Fear God and give glory to him; for the hour of his -judgment is come: and worship him that made heaven, and earth, and the -sea, and the fountains of waters," (Rev. xiv, 6, 7,) has come, and -that the "gospel of the kingdom" is being preached, as foretold by the -Messiah. (See Matt., xxiv, 14.) And we are calling upon all men to have -FAITH IN GOD, repent of their sins and be baptized; then we promise -those who humble themselves like little children, as the Savior has -said, that they shall receive the Holy Ghost and know that these things -are true. Christ said, "My doctrine is not mine, but his that sent me. -If any man will do his will, he shall KNOW of the doctrine." (John, -vii, 16, 17.) - -We are the friends of the people and their servants for Christ's sake, -and we entreat them, in Christ's stead, be ye reconciled to God, obey -the Gospel and be saved from death, hell and the grave, for there is -but "one Lord, one faith, one baptism, one God and Father of all." (See -Ephesians, iv, 4-16.) This TRUE FAITH is restored to the earth, and -we know it. In conclusion, we will give you the words of the Prophet -Mormon for your consideration, and we pray God, our Eternal Father, -that His Spirit and blessing may be upon every honest hearted person -unto whom this shall come, or who shall read these words: - - "And now behold, I would speak somewhat unto the remnant of this - people who are spared, if it so be that God may give unto them my - words, that they may know of the things of their fathers; yea, - I speak unto you, ye remnant of the house of Israel; and these - are the words which I speak. Know ye that ye are of the house of - Israel. Know ye that ye must come unto repentance, or ye cannot - be saved. Know ye that ye must lay down your weapons of war, and - delight no more in the shedding of blood, and take them not again, - save it be that God shall command you. Know ye that ye must come - to the knowledge of your fathers, and repent of all your sins and - iniquities, and believe in Jesus Christ, that he is the Son of God, - and that he was slain by the Jews, and by the power of the Father - he hath risen again, whereby he hath gained the victory over the - grave; and also in him is the sting of death swallowed up. And he - bringeth to pass the resurrection of the dead, whereby man must - be raised to stand before his judgment seat. And he hath brought - to pass the redemption of the world, whereby he that is found - guiltless before him at the judgment day, hath it given unto him - to dwell in the presence of God in his kingdom, to sing ceaseless - praises, with the choirs above, unto the Father, and unto the Son, - and unto the Holy Ghost, which are one God, in a state of happiness - which hath no end. Therefore repent, and be baptized in the name of - Jesus, and lay hold upon the gospel of Christ, which shall be set - before you, not only in this record but also in the record which - shall come unto the Gentiles from the Jews, which record shall - come from the Gentiles unto you. For behold, this is written for - the intent {553} that ye may believe that; and if ye believe that, - ye will believe this also; and if ye believe this, ye will know - concerning your fathers, and also the marvellous works which were - wrought by the power of God among them; and ye will also know that - ye are a remnant of the seed of Jacob; therefore ye are numbered - among the people of the first covenant; and if it so be that ye - believe in Christ, and are baptized, first with water, then with - fire and with the Holy Ghost, following the example of our Savior, - according to that which he hath commanded us, it shall be well with - you in the day of judgment. Amen." (Book of Mormon, Mormon, vii - chapter.) - -Prayerfully consider these things, and when you are converted, and -sincerely repent, we are your servants to baptize you for the remission -of your sins, and lay hands upon you for the gift of the Holy Ghost. - - _"Baptism is a sign of God, to angels and to heaven, that we do the - will of God; and there is no other way beneath the heavens whereby - God hath ordained for man to come to Him to be saved and enter - the Kingdom of God, except faith in Jesus Christ, repentance and - baptism for the remission of sins, and any other course is in vain; - then you have the promise of the gift of the Holy Ghost."_ - - --_Joseph Smith_. - - - - - -End of the Project Gutenberg EBook of Scrap Book of Mormon Literature (Vol. -1 of 2), by Charles W. Penrose and B. H. Roberts and Orson Pratt and Parley P. Pratt - -*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK SCRAP BOOK OF MORMON LITERATURE, VOL 1 *** - -***** This file should be named 60056.txt or 60056.zip ***** -This and all associated files of various formats will be found in: - http://www.gutenberg.org/6/0/0/5/60056/ - -Produced by the Mormon Texts Project -(MormonTextsProject.org), with thanks to Renah Holmes - -Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions will -be renamed. - -Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright -law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, -so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United -States without permission and without paying copyright -royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part -of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm -concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark, -and may not be used if you charge for the eBooks, unless you receive -specific permission. If you do not charge anything for copies of this -eBook, complying with the rules is very easy. You may use this eBook -for nearly any purpose such as creation of derivative works, reports, -performances and research. They may be modified and printed and given -away--you may do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks -not protected by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the -trademark license, especially commercial redistribution. - -START: FULL LICENSE - -THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE -PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK - -To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free -distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work -(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full -Project Gutenberg-tm License available with this file or online at -www.gutenberg.org/license. - -Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works - -1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to -and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property -(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all -the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or -destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your -possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a -Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound -by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the -person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph -1.E.8. - -1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be -used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who -agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few -things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See -paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this -agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below. - -1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the -Foundation" or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection -of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual -works in the collection are in the public domain in the United -States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the -United States and you are located in the United States, we do not -claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing, -displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as -all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope -that you will support the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting -free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm -works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the -Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with the work. You can easily -comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the -same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg-tm License when -you share it without charge with others. - -1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern -what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are -in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, -check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this -agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, -distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any -other Project Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no -representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any -country outside the United States. - -1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: - -1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other -immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear -prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work -on which the phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the -phrase "Project Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, -performed, viewed, copied or distributed: - - This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and - most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no - restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it - under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this - eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the - United States, you'll have to check the laws of the country where you - are located before using this ebook. - -1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is -derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not -contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the -copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in -the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are -redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply -either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or -obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg-tm -trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted -with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution -must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any -additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms -will be linked to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works -posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the -beginning of this work. - -1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm -License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this -work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm. - -1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this -electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without -prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with -active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project -Gutenberg-tm License. - -1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, -compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including -any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access -to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format -other than "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official -version posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site -(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense -to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means -of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original "Plain -Vanilla ASCII" or other form. Any alternate format must include the -full Project Gutenberg-tm License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. - -1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, -performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works -unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing -access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -provided that - -* You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from - the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method - you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed - to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he has - agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid - within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are - legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty - payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in - Section 4, "Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg - Literary Archive Foundation." - -* You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies - you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he - does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm - License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all - copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue - all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg-tm - works. - -* You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of - any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the - electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of - receipt of the work. - -* You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free - distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works. - -1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work or group of works on different terms than -are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing -from both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and The -Project Gutenberg Trademark LLC, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm -trademark. Contact the Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below. - -1.F. - -1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable -effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread -works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project -Gutenberg-tm collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may -contain "Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate -or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other -intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or -other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or -cannot be read by your equipment. - -1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right -of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project -Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all -liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal -fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT -LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE -PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE -TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE -LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR -INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH -DAMAGE. - -1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a -defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can -receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a -written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you -received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium -with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you -with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in -lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person -or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second -opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If -the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing -without further opportunities to fix the problem. - -1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth -in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO -OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT -LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. - -1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied -warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of -damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement -violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the -agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or -limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or -unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the -remaining provisions. - -1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the -trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone -providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in -accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the -production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, -including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of -the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this -or any Project Gutenberg-tm work, (b) alteration, modification, or -additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any -Defect you cause. - -Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm - -Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of -electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of -computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It -exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations -from people in all walks of life. - -Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the -assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's -goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will -remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure -and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future -generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see -Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at -www.gutenberg.org - - - -Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation - -The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit -501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the -state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal -Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification -number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by -U.S. federal laws and your state's laws. - -The Foundation's principal office is in Fairbanks, Alaska, with the -mailing address: PO Box 750175, Fairbanks, AK 99775, but its -volunteers and employees are scattered throughout numerous -locations. Its business office is located at 809 North 1500 West, Salt -Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up to -date contact information can be found at the Foundation's web site and -official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact - -For additional contact information: - - Dr. Gregory B. Newby - Chief Executive and Director - gbnewby@pglaf.org - -Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation - -Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide -spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of -increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be -freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest -array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations -($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt -status with the IRS. - -The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating -charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United -States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a -considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up -with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations -where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND -DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular -state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate - -While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we -have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition -against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who -approach us with offers to donate. - -International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make -any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from -outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. - -Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation -methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other -ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To -donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate - -Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. - -Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project -Gutenberg-tm concept of a library of electronic works that could be -freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and -distributed Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of -volunteer support. - -Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed -editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in -the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not -necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper -edition. - -Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search -facility: www.gutenberg.org - -This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm, -including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to -subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. - |